Per L'amore Delle Bestie

by GrandmotherDeath

Summary:

The Emeritus Church of Satan and the recently established Kingdom of Avatar Country have decided to have their leaders come together in unity for their land. Johannes was elected to be the ambassador of Avatar Country but for a while now, he and Papa Emeritus the third have spent quite some time behind closed doors and it seemed like the clown had been developing some feelings until one day, he climbs to his room to find out that his usual regal purple walls were replaced with blood red, and the individual that occupied the room was not a Pope, but a Cardinal that unfortunately was the bearer of bad news.

 

Johannes slapped his hand down on the window sill, climbing through under the cover of darkness. Since the alliance of Avatar Country and the Emeritus Church of Satan, he had been made the official ambassador between both entities. As a result, the clown had become quite close with Papa III, sharing information and perhaps...a few more things behind closed doors. But it had been some time since he had come by. He would never admit it out loud, but he missed the dark pope. However...as he crawled into the dark room, Johannes knew something was wrong.

Notes:

*READ PLEASE:* Alright, so, there's some big things that we messed up throughout the entire roleplay but went with because it was our first ever rp together. So I would say please bare with us

Chapter 1: The Cardinal and the Clown

Johannes slapped his hand down on the window sill, climbing through under the cover of darkness. Since the alliance of Avatar Country and the Emeritus Church of Satan, he had been made the official ambassador between both entities. As a result, the clown had become quite close with Papa III, sharing information and perhaps...a few more things behind closed doors. But it had been some time since he had come by. He would never admit it out loud, but he missed the dark pope. However...as he crawled into the dark room, Johannes knew something was wrong.

The deep purple and gold walls he had come to love had been dyed a blood red, and as he hissed out a call to Papa a rat scurried by, scaring the man half to death. “Papa..?” Maybe he was at a sermon, Johannes thought to himself as he stalked forth. But the incense smoldering on the bedside altar told him someone had just been there...

Cardinal Copia opened his eyes. His mismatched irises stared at the alter for some time lost in thought. Being the soon-to-be new leader had it's perks, but it also came with a lot more responsibility and a lot less time to himself. And with the fact that the Clergy leaders, Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator had gotten rid of the previous Papas, 1st 2nd and 3rd, it also came with more problems with the fact he wasn't of the bloodline, like their father, their father's father, their father's father's father, etcetera. At the sudden sound of faint footsteps, he looked over his shoulder to where the sound emitted from, and turned completely around, waiting for whoever it was to come out.

Johannes smiled inwardly at the outline of a human. “Ahh...there you are.” He approached his bedside, preparing to bow when the man turned to face him. Johannes stopped in his tracks. That feeling of dread once again washed over him. This was not his Papa...

“Who the fuck are you?” He didn’t mean to sound so harsh as he growled out, taking a step backwards. Those eyes...the man had his eyes—but he was most certainly not his Papa.

Copia, raised his hand out, meaning for him to be calm, then he calmly spoke. "I am Cardinal Copia, the new leader of the Clergy. I take it you are of the Avatar Country?" He eyed the young man, the clown makeup made him look wild, but otherwise strangely adorable. Something about him, it almost seemed like there was a monster inside.

New leader..? Had it really been that long? Johannes was breathing heavily, eyes darting around. He didn’t understand what was happening. Why hadn’t anyone informed him of a change in leadership? More so, why hadn’t Papa said...?

“I...I don’t understand.” Johannes continued, ignoring Copia’s question of his origins. The seal of Avatar Country was apparent enough on his jacket shoulder.

“Where...where is he?” He forced himself to look back at him.

Copia looked down, closing his eyes, realizing the situation was going to be harder than it seemed. He took a deep breath and looked at the Clown straight into his eyes. "I dread to give you the news but, Papa Emeritus the 3rd, 2nd, and 1st were executed of behalf of the Clergy. Since Papa Nihil was out of progeny, and we needed a new leader for the Clergy, I was reluctantly chosen as I wasn't of the bloodline." He felt his heart begin to pick up the pace as he finished and kept his gaze into the eyes of the Clown. Something inside of him said that he may or may not have woken the supposed beast in his eyes.

Johannes let his words sink in, each one weighing heavily on his heart. The seconds dragged by, both men locked in the silence and the darkness before eachother. He couldn’t tell which was louder, his heartbeat or his own breathing. He looked absolutely defeated, on the verge of a complete breakdown, and then something shifted. His eyes flashed dangerously and golden, like those of a wild animal, and he smiled. Johannes didn’t stop smiling either—only furthered his wicked grin with a terrifyingly dark laugh.

“You killed him? You fuckers really did it, já? He was always worried about that, you know. He thought he was too...flamboyant for his church. But he did what he did anyway. Because if nothing else...you gotta be yourself. HAH! Look what good that does...” With each word Johannes was creeping ever closer to Copia, handling a dagger peeking out from his pocket. He pulled it out and held it threateningly towards the Cardinal.

“I bet you loved it...the rush that comes with taking a man’s life... You sick freak... So, how’d you do it?”

Copia felt his heart quicken but he didn’t cower, he took deep breaths as he continued. “It was not I who killed Papa the 3rd. The Clergy leaders, Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator sent for them to die of unknown circumstances.” He eyed the dagger he was holding threateningly to him. He could knock it out of his hand, or simply pin him down, depending on how strong he was, but only if the Clown were to actually attack him he would strike.

“I really do apologize for the III but I assure you, I wasn’t a part of his or the others’ death.”

Johannes moved in on his prey, moving the dagger against Copia’s throat now. He was shaking, and bared his teeth slightly.

“Stop lying to me... I don’t understand how this clergy shit of yours works but...” It was obvious he was wrestling with some sort of conscious as he licked his teeth, his breathing quick and sharp now. He went to press in, hard enough to draw a red line against the Cardinal’s flesh. He was practically straddling him, close enough for their noses to touch. As he moved, Johannes drew in a deep breath and let his eyes roll back. Dark lidded eyes fluttered back to consciousness, the color of sapphire sadness as he blinked back tears.

“Y...you’re not lying...are you? Fuck...why aren’t you lying? That’s...oh my god... Fucking hell...” The clown trembled as he backed off, the dagger falling to his side as he realized what he was about to do to an innocent man.

Copia frowned in empathy. He knew that Papa Nihil's sons were all very well-liked by the followers of the Church and others outside of it too. Especially the 3rd. With maybe the young Clown being friends or even lovers with the III, it would be obvious that anyone close would act like he did. He raised a hand, not to attack, but to comfort him as he placed it on his shoulder, gently rubbing him.

"I really do apologize, the III was well loved by most, especially outside the Church." He blushed awkwardly looking down as he felt he wasn't doing much to comfort the Clown and only making it worse than it was.

Johannes recoiled slightly into himself and let out a low whine, hair falling in his face as he turned away. He was completely broken, at war with himself and the devastating grief threatening to overtake him. But, he had to be strong—especially so in the face of someone he had just met and tried to murder. And then they spilled over, and the clown laughed under his breath to himself, wiping them away and as a result smudging his paint.

“F-fuck...” His voice was hoarse as he struggled to compose himself. “I am really shitty at making first impressions... If my kungen finds out he will kill me himself...”

"I will not say a word of what happened to the Clergy or send a word out to your King if that will give you any comfort. I don't blame you, the loss of a loved one does take a big piece of you." He said. He wanted to reach out of again to comfort him but he wasn't sure if he would attack or what. He reached out to rub his back slowly, almost hesitantly.

A few rats from around the room began to gather around two of them, hearing as though their human friend had company. First it was 3 then 5, then almost 10 had surrounded them, watching them intently.

Johannes glanced around at the tiny rodents with an air of repulsion, although he said nothing out loud. Copia’s touch stung, causing him to flinch in response. “...Thank you...” He cleared his throat, staring at the gathering vermin. He didn’t care for the way they were eyeing him now, so he returned his full attention to the other man in the bed.

“J-Johannes...I figured I owed you my name, at least. The man who...almost violated an entire peace treaty.”

Copia nodded, looking down at one of the rats on the floor, his hand left Johannes for a moment as he leaned down to pick up the rat he was looking at. He rubbed at its head and put it on his shoulder. "Johannes, I know you're upset, so I don't blame you for being so as you and Papa the III were close. So please, don't push yourself too hard for it."

He smiled, but there was pain behind it. There was something about Copia he already liked, but he couldn’t quite place it. Was it his patience? Understanding? Just his accent as he spoke? The clown tapped his knee, watching him hold the rodent in silence. When he reached out, however, it snapped at the tip of his finger, causing Johannes to recoil in rage. He growled at the rat, holding his stinging hand in his own.

"Rats are smart creatures, but they also are terrified of humans. And they seem to see the beast within you." He chuckled a little as he went to hold Johannes's injured hand. "Even I don't understand how they see me as one of their own." He turned to the rat on his shoulder,

"Apologize immediately, young man." He heard a low squeak from the rat on his shoulder.

Something caused Johannes’ cheeks to flare up at that. Beast..? Did he know already..? He brushed it off with a weak laugh. “I-It’s no big deal. Probably just seeking vengeance for it’s master, já? Even I understand that concept well.”

"As much as what you did can be best judged with revenge, but like I said before. Rats are smart creatures, even they can have minds of their own like any other animal. Me, however, don't think much of revenge, as I have nothing to be vengeful for." He said with a frown, something about what he said sounded like he was sad, almost like an old, depressed soul.

He listened to him, head tilting slightly with his words. A pang of empathy surged through Johannes, a spark in his otherwise emptiness. Without saying another word he moved closer to the Cardinal and held his hand in both his own. He wasn’t quite sure what else to do at this point, but he hoped his good energy was felt nonetheless. He continued to eye the rat, trying not to get to close for fear of another nip.

The Cardinal gave him a glance as felt his hand be held by the Clown, he gave him a small smile. But quickly turned away awkwardly, avoiding his gaze. He took a deep breath.

"Well then," he began, "Other than to try to kill me, what brings to the Church at this hour?" He turned his head back at Johannes, looking into his eyes intently, like as if he can see when he lies through eyes.

Johannes stiffened up, that all-too familiar gaze sending chills through his blood. It reminded him far too much of Papa, but held a different kind of darkness behind it. He was curious what the Cardinal had seen in his life... Johannes cleared his throat and chuckled weakly again, too terrified to look away. He knew to never turn your back on someone you had wronged, even if they claimed to forgive you. He wasn’t certain how much he could trust him yet, though he hoped a great deal. He slowly reached into his pocket, the one opposite the dagger and held out a cloth bundle to Copia. His head was low, and in turn his voice was as he spoke.

“This...was for Papa...I was...coming to surprise him.” As he set it down before the Cardinal it fell open, revealing tall black candles and a variety of Avatarian trinkets...”I thought...they could be good for his altar. And he’d never had Avatarian jerky—c-can you believe it?”

The Cardinal chuckled and he lifted up one of the trinkets, placing it in the palm of his hand, quietly studying it. An idea came across his head and he frowned as he clutched onto the trinket, placing it back into the cloth.

“You know, I could give you some closure for you and the III.” He said. “If you’d like...” he hesitated.

He watched him, feeling his heart raise into his throat. “S-some...?” He choked out, realizing what he must’ve meant about III’s body. “You...kept it, didn’t you? All of them? I forget...some people do that...with their...o-oh...Are you certain it would be alright? W-with your...ah, Clergy-peoples?”

The Cardinal nodded, removing the rat from his should onto the ground with it’s brothers and sisters, shooing them. He got up from the bed, facing towards the bedroom door.

“I don’t know if the Clergy will be alright about it, but it doesn’t matter now, since they are deceased. If you’d like, I can take you to him.”

Johannes swallowed the lump and waited a moment before following the Cardinal. As he stood, he gathered his things but left the jerky on his bedside table. “I don’t think Papa will enjoy it as much now...so no use wasting good meat, já?”

Copia chuckled, “True, the dead don’t have the need to eat or drink anymore.” He said as they left the bedroom walking down the corridor from the personal quarters of the Clergy and followers to the main hallway of the Church.

“Tell me Johannes, what was Papa to you?” He said, trying to make some awkward small talk.

It felt bizarre going through that way as Johannes realized he had almost never come through the Church’s halls—only snuck in through the windows. Granted, that was mostly a personal desire. If no one saw him enter he could generally come and go as he pleased. At the mention of Papa, Johannes couldn’t help but sigh.

“Well...I...I don’t know what I was to him, but to me...he was one of my closest friends. I met him around the time both of our nations began gaining traction, y’know, media coverage and whatnot. I’d seen a couple of his brothers but I never really got to meet them well...But the III...He was just really friendly and open to creative ideas—He was a brilliant, charismatic mind. I’d...bring him little gifts and in exchange he was teaching me the Satanic bible...a-and to sing.”

He nodded as they continued. As they made it closer to where the morgue was, as sense of dread filled him as memories from the past came into his mind. He swallowed down the sadness he felt, as they made it to the door where They were in. He turned to Johannes, “If you’d like I could give you time here alone with him.”

“Please? If...you don’t mind, of course. I promise I won’t be long.” His eyes were big as he looked upon the Cardinal, more like an overgrown child who had lost their good friend. Without realizing he was reaching for his gloved hands again, shaking slightly. Johannes was more terrified than he’d let on. The strange funeral arrangements alone were enough to unnerve the foreigner. However, he knew he had to do it if he hoped for any kind of closure.

The Cardinal nodded slowly, opening the door, leaving it a tad bit open. “Take as long as you’d like.” He said as he stepped away from the door for him to go through it.

Johannes and nodded, entering and letting the door close behind him. As he did, he instantly felt his stomach churn—there they were, bathed in candlelight beneath the immaculate stained glass window. A proper morgue...and it made Johannes’ skin crawl. He didn’t understand how they could display their dead like this...especially Papa III...”Oh...” He let out a low whine and fell to his knees beside the glass casket, hands pressed against it as he desired to be as close as possible. He began to whimper, the tears threatening to spill when he heard it, clear as day.

“Fratello!” And then the room was bathed in that royal purple and black, just as it had been when he was alive. Johannes was at his bedside while the dark pope worked on perfecting a sermon. He smiled at him, and Johannes felt the butterflies. “A handsome man like you has never had a date in his life? I swear, my clown...If not soon I shall ask you out myself!!”

It was the last thing Papa III had said to him...what had caused the skip in his step and heartbeat when he had returned that night. But now...it was all for not. And as Johannes clung to the edifice of a quickly gone past, he found himself on the floor with crimson and black tears staining his vision.

The Cardinal put his back against the door as he let the man mourn. He knew how painful it was to lose someone, especially even someone who considered him a brother when he was abandoned by his own parents. “You will be missed, Fratello...” he said to himself. He closed his eyes and began to hum a song, something he felt related to how losing someone as close as Papa.

“Can you hear me say your name forever?
Can you see me longing for you forever?
Would you let me touch your soul forever?
Can you see me longing for you forever, forever?” He began in a hum then to actually sing in a normal volume, he let his personal pains and mournful cries go into the song as he continued.

“I know the light grows darker down below,
But in your eyes it's gone before you know,
This is the moment of just letting go.
She said, ‘if you had life eternal’.” A single tear fell down as he sang, the pain of losing a brother coming over him as he finished the line. He took a deep breath before he his vision became more blurred and he closed his eyes, letting a few more tears fall. He couldn’t let himself to bawl his eyes, he already did so. He wiped his tears away as he took deep breaths.

In the background of his grieving, Johannes heard Copia’s song, and felt the pang in his heart grow ever more so. “That is a beautiful song, Fratello...” He spoke for Papa as he struggled to gather himself, and pulled himself to his knees. He never left the caskets side, and his hands left smudgy paint hand prints as he reveled in the pope’s still beautiful corpse.

“But have you heard the one about the Sky Burial..?” It was unclear if he was speaking to the Cardinal or himself, or if he was himself or channeling the pope again, but he began to hum his own sorrowful tune in the abysmal morgue. Around him he had assembled the candles and gifts for Papa, the wax already dribbling and melting down the sides.

As Copia took deep breaths, he made himself continue,

“Can you hear me say your name forever? Can you see me longing for you forever, forever? Would you let me touch your soul forever? Can you see me longing for you forever, forever?” He may have heard Johannes say something, out of sadness to Papa or himself, he didn’t know, but he let him stay alone. He had to grieve, he needed to. Death was a part of life, a truth so true it hurt.

“We dance once more, I feel your hands are cold, Within your heart, a story to be told. This is the moment of just letting go. This is the moment of just letting go.” He continued to sing out. Feeling as though he can tell Papa could hear him from Hell along with his brothers.

Johannes had begun humming just as quickly as he stopped, hearing the Cardinal carry on like he did. It...struck a cord within him, to say the least. He stood slowly, finding the pitch and matching it himself as he made his way to the door and sat against it, humming along now with Copia’s song from the other side. And in between breaths he took a pause and called out to him. “You two sing just alike...”

Copia’s ears picked up on the sound of Johannes’s voice from the other side of the door. He sighed, and nodded to himself. “We grew up together, Papa and I. So we grew up singing in the Church’s choir together. But when it was his time to be the newest Papa, he went on, to continue the legacy we all know him for.” He chuckled sadly at the memories.

“He and I hated each other, you know.” He said with a tinge of sadness even if it was amusing. “Well, we used to, when we were little.” He corrected.

He laughed sadly as he sat on the floor, rubbing the paint from his vision in his delirious state. The memories of Papa and him continuously played across the room like a projection screen, although Johannes knew they were just that—projections of the past. “I could see that...He was a bit of a spoiled brat. But he says he’s glad you’ve taken over for him...”

“Sí...I couldn’t see anyone else do it as well as you, Copia.” Johannes ran his hands through his hair, pulling on it lightly with the strain on his sanity. He watched every Papa before him, laying peacefully in their eternal sleep. And yet III was... Oh... Was he really there? Talking to them somehow, or was Johannes truly just grief stricken beyond all reason? Another sad laugh bubbled out from him.

“I wanted to ask, fratello—how are your rats? Do they play the instruments now?”

Copia let out a sad laugh, shaking his head. “No, fratello. The rats are fine but every leader has to get new Ghouls for the instruments. As much as my rats bring me comfort and companionship, I don’t want them to make the Clergy look ridiculous. Especially since how much Sister Imperator hates them.” He said as he began to slide down the wall onto the ground, the friction of his cassock against the wall making it harder to go down.

“Seeeeestor Imppyyyy...Seeeeessttooorrr Impppyyy...” Johannes chuckled in a sing-song voice, turning and placing his hand against the door. He craved the closeness of the Cardinal once more...too overwhelmed with the onslaught of emotions.. “I...I miss you... Can you come in..?” His voice was weak and hoarse, but it was obvious he was no longer speaking as Papa now.

Copia’s head turned to the door as he began to get up from the way. He placed his hand on the door, “Are you sure Johannes?” He asked as he turned the doorknob handle moving it a slight bit open, almost if he wasn’t sure to open it completely.

“Please...?” He stared through the gap, pleading slightly. It took a lot for the man to beg, but he was trembling slightly. The memories were too much, both of his brief interactions with Papa and memories that didn’t really belong to him.. He was tired, and he wanted the company at least. “I won’t bite...I promise...” A small smirk graced his features as he noticed Copia’s hesitation.

Copia looked down at him, taking a deep breath, “Careful I’m going to open the door,” he said before he began to open the door, letting his presence into the room.

Johannes nodded and backed up, back hitting the III’s coffin in the process. He sat with his legs out, looking a tad pitiful surrounded by the toys and candles. He took a breath to compose himself and look strong before the Cardinal.

He entered the room where Johannes and the Papas were in, closing the door as quietly as he could. He eyed the melting candles and the trinkets around Papa III’s glass casket. He was about to say something to make sure to discard the candles, but the look of grief on Johannes’s face killed the voice within him. He walked close to him and looked down on Papa’s casket, through the glass. He could feel the pain come back to him as he eyed his lifeless unmoving body. He forced himself to look away before he could feel the tears threaten to break loose. He sat down on his knees in front of Johannes as he took a deep breath to hold in the tears. He looked down, avoiding his gaze looking at the candles and the trinkets around them.

He looked over the man with a new sense of familiarity and respect. He didn’t know everything about his past or his present, but judging from how Papa III felt for him he knew he was a genuine soul. But how could he convey that..? How could he even begin to explain his empathetic connection to the spiritual realm? He didn’t want to sound like a lunatic...He just wanted to give the Cardinal some form of peace and closure, like he had for him. Johannes felt they had a lot more in common than he initially realized.

He leaned forward, keeping the movement slow so the hesitant Copia would not be afraid...As they made contact, Johannes embraced him warmly and buried his face in the crook of his neck. Ohhh... He smelled so good...like incense and cologne but something musky and masculine...It was the same thing he had smelled earlier, but he got it even stronger now and it caused the clown to purr in his throat. As he hugged him he murmured into the side of his ear. “I’m...I’m so sorry about your brother, Copia...But trust me...He loved you just as much as you did him.”

His eyes widened when Johannes came close to embrace him, but as soon as he heard him whisper into his ear, his vision blurred from the tears threatening to spill. He returned the hug to the Clown as he let tears fall once again. “I’ve tried to stay strong...” he said, his voice weak and strained.

“I’ve tried to stay strong for him, be a good leader, sing for them. But with the songs and his presence being gone, it’s hard to be.” He didn’t know it until he realized, his tears no longer came in single tears. “He was my brother, he comforted me when I told him I was abandoned, that my parents threw me out and the church let me stay.” He took a shaky deep breath to compose himself, his face wet from the tears.

“They were dead by the time I was told I would be leader,” he said. “I didn’t even get to say goodbye to him.” A few more tears left him, “Or tell him I loved him.” He felt a sob coming and he swallowed it down, and he took some more deep breaths. He hated how pitiful he sounded. So weak and ridiculous. He hugged the Clown closer to him for comfort.

Johannes could do little more but let the man just get it out—all the sadness he could. It was healthy in the long run, even if it hurt in the moment. He hesitantly petted his back, rubbing his shoulder blades and muscles with the palm of his hand. “You’ve done well, Cardinal...I can see that you’ve triumphed through the darkness...so...errm... Do not worry... I...” He cleared his throat, trying not to become intoxicated in his smell and the feel of him. “I can be strong for both of us... Let the eagle take you under his wing.”

Copia gulped as he managed to compose himself. Patting his back, he takes a deep breath, and nods into neck, acknowledging the Eagle comment. "I can be strong, dear pagliaccio, it's just..." he sighed. "We all need to let our feelings out for a while, as keeping them in can lead to disaster." He removed one hand on the Clown's back to wipe away the trail of tears on his face.

"It's best to get it out of the way." He said. "Since for when me and the Ghouls go out to perform, I'll be seeing their bodies every time we go."

When he moved away, Johannes looked him over—a small smile forming at the cute name. He didn’t understand if Copia meant metaphorically, or if he would literally be seeing the bodies everywhere they toured. But even so, he gave the Cardinal room to breathe.

“Já, my...brothers? I suppose they are by now, we...have lost many soldiers, friends and families over the years. And it never gets easier...but dealing with your feelings outright is always for the best, I believe. In Avatar Country it is called ‘fara för ens egen’—or, ah, a hazard to one’s self.” He moved back, nearly prying himself from Copia. Johannes was glad his face paint was hiding his surely rosy cheeks. It was warm and humid in the room—he could blame it on that if inquired. “I am here for you, min vän—-I mean that, in all seriousness.”

He smiled at him "Thank you, mio caro, and the same for me," putting a hand on Johannes's shoulder, his thumb rubbing his gently. His smile faded as his gaze shifted from the Clown to the caskets. "They won't give them a burial for a while..." he said shaking his head, tearing gaze away from them to stare at the ground. He sighed, "I do wish at least we could actually put them to rest and not take them around when we go to perform and show them off like jewelry." He said with a tinge of disdain in his voice.

Johannes sneered lightly at that. “Forgive me for saying, but that is absolutely foul... I mean, I am sure, even in death the III enjoys being shown off... But...well, the Sky burial? It is how we handle our dead, which...well, it may sound rather savage to you but—we place them on a mountain top, exposed for the surrounding birds and scavenger creatures to devour...” His gaze was true and serious. “But I promise, we are as sanctimonious and spiritual as you with our handlings they are just...different.”

"Oh my..." His eyes widened as he explained. "Well excuse me, but that does sound savage." He felt his cheeks burn in embarrassment as he felt as if he offended the Clown.

"In the Church, we recite Satanic vows for dead to rest in peace in Hell, and bury them in the cemetery behind the church. But..." he shrugged. "I'm sure he told you that already."

He furrowed his brow but just as quickly broke out into a small bout of laughter. As he informed him of the Satanic vows he nodded, reaching into his pocket to produce a small Satanic bible. It was worn at the edges. “I carry it everywhere. The words in here are dark...but beautiful.”

A small smile curled onto his lips as he eyed the bible. His gaze turned from the bible to Johannes's blue orbs. He would've said maybe 'Much like yourself...' but decided against it as his cheeks sadly became a noticeable red. "Good thing you have the dark lord to protect you." he said awkwardly.

Johannes ran his thumb across the creases, smiling inwardly as he remembered the day Papa gave it to him—He’d said the same exact thing. “You speak as if it gives you a form of relief.” He glanced up at the Cardinal and his smile grew ever more, wickedness without apparent reason lay behind it. “Since I can be so reckless, and all.”

"Hehe, well because I was abandoned and the Church took me in, it does give me relief." he said a smirk curling his lips. "And reckless? You don't say..." He said teasingly as he leaned in closer.

“Oh, but I do say...” He hissed a coy response and crawled closer to the Cardinal, tilting his head slightly to get another whiff of that sweet smell... “I am still quite sorry about that...the attempted throat slitting and all...” As he was practically in Copia’s lap at this point, he reached out and ran a finger across the pink mark he had left. “It would have been the most unfortunate error of my existence to kill you, Copia...”

"Oh of course," he began lifting an arm to rest on Johannes's hip, "One that surely would've costed both our lives," his hand slid up from hip to the side of his chest, slowly that it almost felt like he was teasing him with his touches. "But you are forgiven, mio pagliaccio caro." He said in rough voice, quietly, almost above a whisper from how close they were.

“Ahh...” Johannes looked him up and down, curling against his body like a trusting pet. “Would you have fought back if I went any further?” He was curious, though most men he had met fought until their demise. He wasn’t one to be given in to so easily... “It would’ve made things fun to see you try and ah...overpower me.” Johannes clicked his tongue at the last bit, his legs swung over on either side of Copia.

"At first, I didn't want to." He said, his smirk fading a bit. "But when I saw the Beast in your eyes." His other hand, moved to hips, but instead of going up like his right, it went slowly down, resting on his thigh, his teasing smirk returning, "I knew I had to fight, since I wasn't going to die to a wild animal without proving to my Clergy I wasn't weak."

“Y-you say that word, b-but...I don’t know what you’re talking about...” His blush flared up again, making his ears pink. His muscle flexed where Copia had his hand and he reached out, running a hand down the middle of his chest. “I’ve never been one to be given in to easily, you know...”

His smirk became more strong as he finished his sentence. "Why don't we try again then? But back upstairs..." He reached more down where his buttocks where, almost teasingly, so close yet not close enough.

Johannes gasped quietly and bit his lip, staring at the Cardinal with wide-eyed shock and something else lingering behind... “O-oh...” And then he ran his tongue across his teeth again as he smirked and stood up slowly. “Oh...I get it, you’re a freak, huh? I should’ve called it...you Satanists always are...I thought I could see it in your eyes.”

He stood up, following him. "And they say the quietest are the most freakiest." he shrugged, a smug grin dancing on his lips. "Is that a 'yes', then?" He leaned in to him.

He tilted his head and watched him, enjoying the height difference again as he felt they hadn’t stood up fully against each other in forever... “I would be a damned idiot to refuse you, Cardinal...” Johannes grabbed his collar and pulled him close, staring into those mismatched eyes once more before he kissed him aggressively.

Copia was stunned at first from the sudden kiss, but made no move in making him stop as he closed his eyes and kissed back. He wrapped his arms around Johannes's back since he was shorter than the Clown. Though as much Copia wanted to continue here in the morgue, he forced himself to pull back biting Johannes's lip in the process. "Patience, caro...not here." He said.

“Mm..” He growled but nodded, understanding. It would be beyond morally wrong to proceed any further in that space. “Off you go, then. Lead the way.” He was smirking at the smudge his mouth had made across Copia’s, and couldn’t wait to continue that pattern. When Copia moved ahead of him he followed behind and firmly grabbed his ass.

Copia's smirked suggestively at the grope as they walked back to his personal room. His heart quickened as they had gone closer to his room. With a silent prayer to Satan, he opened the bedroom door, letting themselves both back in, and locking it to make sure no-one came in abruptly to interrupt.

Chapter 2: Sinful

Notes:

*Warning* Sex and blood in this part

“So...” Johannes dragged out that last syllable as he glanced around, calm and collected and calculated. He removed his hat, hanging it on the locked doorknob and set his jacket over a nearby chair. “My my...someone’s excited, aren’t they?” He shot a glance downward briefly, eyeing the Cardinal and practically undressing him with his eyes.

Copia removed his biretta and put it on the bed. He walked over to Johannes with a smug smirk on his face. "Shall we dance, pagliaccio?" He asked as he was now embracing him.

“A dance? I would be honored.” Amused, Johannes enjoyed his idea of foreplay and met his stance halfway. His palm met the small of his back while his other intertwined with the Cardinal’s gloved fingers. “Will it be a black waltz then?” His gaze lingered on Copia hungrily, practically drooling for the man now that he was in his grip so easily.

An actual dance wasn’t what the Cardinal had in mind, but he would play along. He gripped his hand in their intertwined fingers as he moved free arm to be over the shoulder of the Clown. “Let’s have this macabre dance, caro.”

Johannes moved forth, determined to lead as they began to move to the music of their sexual tensions. “I like the way you talk, Copia...” He grinned and twirled him, and then pulled him close and ran his tongue along his bottom lip. His groin was pressed against him as he grinded a bit and continued their dance. “Speak dirty to me, won’t you?”

“Dirty in what way, darling?” He asked teasingly to mess with Johannes. He moved the arm laying on Johannes’s shoulder slowly down from his back, feeling every bit of him and slowly making his way down to his ass. “Dirty as in earth dirt? Or...” he grabbed Johannes’s ass. “That kind?” He smug smirk grew as he teased him.

He growled audibly and moved to grip Copia from the back of the neck. As he did, he pulled him close to snarl slightly in his face, choking him just a bit. “You know exactly what I mean...” and then he kissed him again, biting his bottom lip and tugging before just as quickly sliding his tongue over the other’s.

Copia let out a small moan as he tried to fight for dominance but soon lost as Johannes’s sinfully long tongue dominated every area in his mouth. His free hand moved from groping his ass to slowly moving up chest, but later to rest up on the nape of his neck.

Johannes smirked in victory, determined to keep his power over Copia as he continued to growl and fondled him through his cassock. He enjoyed how his little mustache tickled with his every movement, and continued to kiss and bite his lips until they were pink and swollen. As he pulled away, a string of spit connected them. “Now how in the hell do you get this thing off?” He nodded to the cassock in mild frustration, continuing to palm Copia’s erection through the fabric.

Copia held in a moan, as he chuckled in amusement to disguise his moan. He slowly unbuttoned top of his cassock, slow enough to fuck with Johannes to make him mad with lust. “I take my entire outfit off for you and I get nothing? I best see some more skin from you after I remove this.” He chastened teasingly.

“You will do as I say and you’ll like it, got it?” The clown bared his teeth and shoved Copia back into his bed in frustration. “Now if something’s not enough for you...I want you to beg for more. Otherwise...” As he climbed onto the bed with him, he grabbed his dagger from his coat pocket and once more held it to his throat. “I won’t hold back again. Now... Undress for me, so I can taste that sweet flesh of yours.”

Copia shrugged nonchalantly, when really his heart was beating a quick as a mouse’s, and unbuttoned each of the buttons of the cassock. Slowly removing it from shoulders. “Your turn, caro.”

“Hmph.” He looked over his prize, smirking subtly. Deciding he had earned his payment, Johannes tugged the tie loose from around his neck and unbuttoned his shirt for him. He let it drop down, but did not remove it entirely as he leaned in and began making dark kisses against Copia’s exposed flesh. Intermediately he snaked his tongue along his collar bone, flicking it and moving his hands down to Copia’s nipples now.

Copia moaned lowly, letting Johannes have his fun with him. He moved his left hand onto Johannes’s head, bringing him closer while digging his fingers into his black locks. He slowly moved his right into the inside of his unbuttoned shirt, feeling around his smooth chest and pinching his nipples.

Johannes growled at that and bit down into Copia’s skin. “I thought I asked you to speak dirty to me...” He shot him an accusatory glare as his hands wandered down his stomach and to his erection again.

Copia immediately grabbed a fistful of Johannes’s hair making him stare into Copia’s mismatched eyes, saying lowly, “I want you to fuck me until you cum into me, Clown.” He said almost threateningly.

“A-ahhh...” His tongue lolled slightly and he smirked. “Gladly.” Then he grabbed his face and kissed him again, this time it felt sweeter, more passionate than dominating. When Copia loosened his grip on him he broke free and sat up, adjusting slightly and shimmying free of his pants. As he did, he crawled down and hardly hesitated before taking the Cardinal’s length deep into the back of his throat.

“Aah!” Copia let out a loud moan as Johannes began to blow him. He grabbed a fistful of his hair and made him bob into him. He panted in shallow and quick breaths while letting out small whines.

Johannes groaned, mainly from his grip more than anything. He fucking loved having his hair yanked like that...being abused...His tongue snaked out and wrapped around his length between his expert movements. With his free hand he played with himself and let his other walk up the Cardinal’s torso, fingers slipping into his mouth to make them wet and muffle his moans.

The vibrations of Johannes’s groan brought him closer to his climax. Even more when his lovely tongue snaked around him. When Johannes’s brought his fingers into his mouth, he bit down as gently as he could control himself as he was bucking his hips for Johannes to bring him more closer. “Caro, ahh...I’m close...” he whispered through the fingers in his mouth.

“Aaah..! Already?” He whined slightly as he pulled off to catch his breath. When he was sure his fingers were damp enough he removed them from his mouth and explored Copia’s under region, gaze locking into his as he pressed two fingers into the Cardinal. Still, he couldn’t help but be pleased at every response he was getting. After all, there was a reason he was at the high ranking royal position he was. Johannes fingered Copia brutally and without hesitation while his other hand now squeezed his muscular thigh and he dipped his head to resume blowing him. He didn’t let off again after that, confident in himself to take Copia’s load when he was finally done.

He covered his mouth as his moans were beginning to be loud. His sense being overloaded by pleasure. His grip on Johannes became harder as he was at the tip of the ice berg. He let out one long loud moan as he felt himself blow his load into Johannes’s mouth. With that, his grip on his hair went slack.

His scalp stung with the pressure, but he bore the pain until Copia was finally spent for the moment. “Gglllaahhh...fuck..” Johannes dropped his jaw slightly, tongue dribbling with the sticky fluid coating his lips and even part of his cheek. He swallowed what he could and wiped off the rest, removing his fingers with a smooth slip of the wrist and crawling up to Copia’s chest. It was extremely warm...ohhh...so pleasantly warm, Johannes felt like a cat as he nestled against the soft chest hair and purred, relaxing for the time being.

“You’re weeellcccooommeee...” He mused with a sing-song tone and looked up at his exerted Cardinal smugly. “I guess I should’ve mentioned I’m really good that that.”

He weakly pulled Johannes closer to him with both his arms. “That tongue of yours is quite the tool for pleasure, dear.” He said. Slowly he raised one hand to his mouth and removed his gloves with his mouth. He repeated the same action with his left. “Though, I doubt you’re already tired from me just pulling your head and taking me with your lovely mouth.” He said looking down at him with a look of sin in his eyes.

He was beaming, and returned that same sinful look in his eyes. “Oh not at all. You’ve no idea how long I could properly go for.” He was excited to see what else he had in store for them. Johannes didn’t mind the gift of head alone, but if there was something else to be had there was no chance he’d deny it. He was biting his lip, smirking and wiggling his hips a bit as he endlessly kneaded and dug his nails into his chest.

“Are you a giver or taker or both of them, darling?” He said as he sat up, holding Johannes close as he got up to remove his shoes.

“Both...” Johannes purred, cheeks rosy as he stared up and admired the Cardinal. “Whatever the situation demands of me.” As he watched, he licked his fingers that tasted so sinfully like Copia, eyes never leaving the other’s body. He enjoyed the way he called him darling...the way he spoke to him...it was so sweet and seductive, but he knew he could just as easily have an edge if so desired.

Copia smirked playfully as he saw his cheeks blush. “Then I suppose you wouldn’t mind being a giver at this moment, right?” He grin sinfully as he finished, crawling to the center of bed laid out on his back, as an open invitation with his body completely uncovered. He beckoned Johannes over with lust-filled eyes and his finger to come to him.

“Oh...not at all... What was it you previously said to me? That you wanted me to... Fuck you til’ I came in you? And then I said...?” Johannes approached his prey once more, calculated and lust-filled gaze raking him over. As he leaned forward he grabbed his thighs and lifted them up, moving his lower torso closer to him as he couldn’t help himself but taste the man once more...He licked and kissed his thighs, behind his cock, and his ass hole itself. He gave it a savory lapping and eating before pulling away with a deep grumble of approval. Dark blue eyes looked him over as his mouth spread into that wicked grin. His cock was lined up with Copia as he grabbed his hips now, finally shoving his full length into the man’s tight entrance.

Copia let out a few whines in impatience as Johannes worshiped his lower body. He groaned lowly in pain as Johannes’s length finally entered him. He closed eyes, throwing his head back and his right hand grabbing the bed comforter, his fingers turning white from how much force he was using.

“I said I’d gladly fuck you, bitch!” Johannes grabbed Copia’s chin and forced him to stare as he kept his movements slow and deep. He ground his hip bones against the others, smirking and grinning more as a result.

“Ohhh...and I love it so much already... You’re so depraved, Copia...you were willing to fuck anyone who came through that window, huh?”

Copia grinned evilly above to him. He lifted both his arms over Johannes and with each thrust, he dug nails into his back. “Not just anyone, I’m not a slut for just anyone that comes through my window,” he said in between pants, the pain now fading into pleasure. “F-faster.” He begged. “Bring the Beast out on to me.”

Johannes growled at the feel of blunt nails digging into his flesh. At Copia’s moans and intermediate begging he forced his hips down to meet his every slamming thrust. “Y-you’re a fucking freak.” He moaned, voice shakey with the movement, but as he growled again his eyes flashed yellow. It was uncertain if Johannes was talking to himself or Copia this time.

His nails began to scratch down his back in pleasure, his pants and moans filled Johannes’s ears. He grinned smugly back up at him at his comment, “I’m your little f-freak, caro...” he said exhaling. “Don’t hold b-b-back, let h-him lose.”

“O-o-ohhhhhhhh fuck yes...!!” He could hardly contain himself with excitement. It had been so long since he was solely in charge. The bed was squeaking with their efforts now. As Johannes leaned forward with his thrusts he bit into Copia’s flesh, sinking teeth in and drawing blood from a spot he’d marked before. His eyes rolled back in his head from the sickeningly coppery scent of blood now mixed with pheromones and the stink of sweat and lust and passion and need.

“Fucking hell,” those blazing yellow eyes stared up at him through strands of black hair. Copia’s blood was dribbling down his chin now as Johannes repeatedly rammed into his prostate.

Pain and pleasure clouded his vision, the bite, the thrusts. He stared at the Beast in the eyes, he moaned his name, “Johannes...” he moaned desperately. He was fucking as fast as a rabbit, so fast yet so pleasurable. He pulled Johannes down closer to where he can bite down onto his neck, leaving multiple marks on his neck, collarbone and shoulder he kissed and licked each one until they were so red they contrasted Johannes’s skin tone. The scratches on his back became more and more worse as Copia now broke the skin and seemingly left bloody scratch marks. “Fuck me...” he said in between moans. “F-fuck me hard.”

Johannes couldn’t help but groan as well, as every one of Copia’s touches seemingly had an effect on him. He twitched and squirmed as he felt blood beading up on his backside and hickies forming around his neck and collarbone. “Shit,” he cursed under his breath, panting, then he grabbed Copia and seemingly pulled him into the air as he fell on his back and made the Cardinal straddle him.

“I-it’s time to ride me, C-Cardi...” Johannes’ strong hands kept Copia straddling him, and the change in position took off a lot of pressure from his legs. He began to move his hips, encouraging Copia to do the same in return. “Ride like the wind!!” And then he burst out laughing maniacally.

Copia laughed out loud, planting himself down with an arm at each side of Johannes’s head as he began to thrust hips up and down, meeting up with his thrusts. His bloody hands curled into the sheets as he thrusted to keep up and meet with Johannes’s own thrusts. He looked at him in the eyes as panted moans left his mouth as he kept on riding.

“Yesss...yessss..” He hissed and growled and drooled, and fucked the man so hard from underneath it was like a goddamn jackhammer. Johannes was close, but he could make himself hold off if he was good enough. When Copia moved downward, he reached out and swiveled his hips and his cock, rutting against every side of him. He leaned up and bit the side of his jaw.

“Ah!” He moaned loudly at the bite. Stars began to cloud his vision as his sweet spot was slammed repeatedly. Only the fact that Johannes continued fucking him from below as fast as if he wasn’t even tired brought him more and more closer.

“J-Johannes...” he panted, closing his eyes shut as he was close. “I-I’m close.”

“G-good, me too. Let’s finish together.” Johannes left his mark on the Cardinal’s jaw then just as quickly replaced it with his fist clenching just enough to cut off Copia’s air. He pushed back his hair with his free hand, sweat matting the locks and making his paint even more smudged than it already was. He smirked at the pleasant sight before him, his own moans coming out low and haughty. “Moan for me like the little bitch you are.”

“Aah...aahhhhh....” he moaned, obeying him. He held onto the hand choking him, as if they were coming into the climax together. He was at the overload, the mountain’s peak. “A-ah!! Ah!” He came hard, spilling his seed on Johannes’s abdomen. With one hand he tried to keep himself up.

Johannes came with a heavy growl and a violent trembling in his legs. He filled up the Cardinal and overflowed the poor man onto the bed sheets between them. When he was spent, his eyes rolled back and stayed shut as he laid there sprawled out, catching his breath to the best of his ability.

Copia panted heavily as he struggled to keep himself up. He closed his eyes, catching his breath as he removed himself off of Johannes’s length. As he was breathing at a normal pace again, he opened his lust-filled eyes, and he took three of his own fingers into his mouth, sucking them and getting them all wet and savoring the taste of Johannes’s dried blood on them. He began to tease and finger Johannes’s own back entrance with one finger.

“When you can breathe normally again, get on your knees.” He said in a low, rough voice.

His eyes snapped open at that, bright and gold and lively. His breath hitched in his throat, making him cough slightly as he realized Copia’s next plan of action. “On all fours?” He inquired with a tired smirk. “I figured by now you’d be spent, my dear Copia...”

A sinful smirk curled on his lips, now a second finger entering Johannes. "I don't exactly give up that easily, you know," he said. "And besides," he arched his back, cracking his spine. "I can go for another round." He said with a hint of playfulness.

“F-fuck...” The clown purred in pleasure and obeyed the whim of the Cardinal, getting on his knees and pushing his messy dark locks to one side.

“You better make it worth it.” He smirked, tongue sticking out slightly as he wiggles his ass at him. “The beast does not simply kneel for just anyone, you know...”

He smacked a hand on his left cheek, squeezing it. "I'll make sure it will be," his voice low and rough. He leaned in, licking his entrance. As he kissed and licked around the entrance, he slowly added a third finger. He bobbed his fingers in and out as he lapped around the entrance. He bit and licked the marks he left on each cheek, making sure that the were red and swollen.

Johannes yelped lightly in surprise, falling forward briefly before composing himself. He needed to show he could handle this abuse. But as he added in that third finger, the clown was already moaning under his breath, biting his lip and turning away slightly in embarrassment at how easy he was.

"Oh and that smack was only the beginning, darling," he said darkly, removing his fingers. He spit into his hand, stroking himself before lining himself up with Johannes's entrance. He sighed a moan and how tight his entrance was. He bobbed himself in and out slowly to let Johannes get used to the feeling.

He gripped the bed sheets in preparation for what was next. “Oh...I hope so.” Johannes shot him a smirk as he reached below and started playing with himself. “Fuck me like...I’m a part of your ritual.” He couldn’t believe so much had happened in such a short period of time, but he was fucking loving every second of it.

As he started to thrust into him at a reasonable pace, he grabbed onto Johannes's hips, his thumbs pushing into the skin that would surely leave bruises later. When he noticed Johannes started to play with himself, he smacked his ass cheek, hard. "Don't stroke yourself, Beast." His voice was now dominant and threatening. "If you want to cum, you'll beg for it." He gasped, that smirk never leaving his features as Copia picked up the pace. He threw his head back and moaned sweetly, dropping his hand. “Y-yessirre...”

As his thrusts began to hit his ass every millisecond, he let one hand travel up Johannes's back, tracing the bloody scratches he left behind. He made a mental note to ask Johannes if he could put some peroxide on them. He moved his hand up where his shoulder was, he maneuvered hand over and moved Johannes's hair onto his back and lightly gripped it.

Johannes was moaning and panting heavily, but when he felt the Cardinal grip his hair that’s what did it. He full on groaned, and began to push back against Copia’s force. “F-fuck, yesss, Yess, Yess, A-aaahhh!” A bit of drool dribbled down his chin, mixing with the paint and blood and semen. He was so filthy...and he knew he would be incredibly sore tomorrow.

“F-forgive me, Cardinal, f-f-for I have sinned—-ah!” Johannes bit down on his own fist to muffle the frantic and whiny moans.

"I want to hear each and every one of your sins, if think you're lying, you'll be punished," A dark smile began to form as his pace began to pick up and he was now fucking Johannes as quick as a rabbit. His grip on his hair now form a fist with a iron grip on his hair.

“W-w-where do I begin? Agh!” He leaned back into the tug, whimpering as every moan escaped him. “I-I-I—- Aahhhh...! I...l-let my Kungen use me as a p-pleasure toy!!”

With how he had used his tongue earlier on his turn and how he had blowed him, he knew he was telling the truth. He adjusted his grip on his hair so it wasn't as strong as before. "Continue, my little clown slut." He teased with the name.

Johannes whined, trembling now. “M-mmff... A—aahhh... B-blood...i-is my favorite lubricant!”

Something told him he was telling the truth, but an evil smirk began form as he decided why not? He smack Johannes’s ass, the opposite side of where he smacked him in the beginning. He yelped, hair falling down in his face momentarily. He growled, teeth bared as he dealt with the pain and pleasure given to him. “W-what about you, Copia? What sins are you guilty of?”

“I was once in a threesome with 2 Sisters of Sin.” He confessed his smug smirk never leaving his face. “After a ritual, I masturbated thinking of one of the Nameless Ghouls.” he said, his grip beginning to tighten and began to thrust harder. “I had once fucked a Sister in the main hall on the altar.” Every single sin he said, he sounded as if he wasn’t ashamed of them.

He smirked, the visuals he got from Copia only serving to make him rock hard. “M-m-mmm...is that so? I fucked one of your sinful Sisters not too long ago—outside this very r-room, actually.” He was tensing up, but he knew he’d have to beg Copia for proper release.

He smacked his ass, a playful smirk on his lips. “W-with how hard to you can fuck and I doubt you two were quiet.” He felt himself getting close but squeezed on Johannes’s ass cheek to keep himself composed.

Johannes was panting, trembling and twitching. “O-ohhh, not at all...! I wish you c-could have seen it...C-Copia...you would’ve cum right then and there—S-speaking of w-which... I-I need to... C-c-can I..? P-please..?! Aahhh!” Copia smacked his ass once more, “Ask me again by my title, slut.” His thrusts becoming more faster and hard as he brought Johannes closer to his climax and to his own too.

“F-fuck!” He snarled and threw his head back, tongue lolling briefly. “C-Cardinal, p-please, m-may I come again?” He was afraid if he didn’t say anything soon that it wouldn’t matter whether Copia gave him permission or not...

“Yes you may, Johannes.” He gave him one last slap on his ass before he moved his hand down and started to stroke Johannes’s length, driving him more over the edge. “T-thank you..!” The clown spilled himself quickly as soon as Copia touched him. He moaned and fell forward on his arms, trembling in the waves of the aftermath.

He thrusted in him a few more times before he finally met his climax, “A-ahhh!” He came inside Johannes. With the remaining strength, he pulled himself out—his load dripping out of Johannes’s entrance and laid next to Johannes, catching his breath. “W-well then, was that worth f-for the beast to kneel for me?” He teased as he moved Johannes’s hair out of his face to see him.

“Heh...eh...eh..” Johannes turned to stare up at him, still panting hard. His eyes were a softer, more hazel-blue now. “Y-you still haven’t asked...why th-they do that...”

“Do what, caro?” He asked as he pulled Johannes closer to his body, his warmth relaxing him. He moved his arm down to hips, rubbing him gently.

“...Change color...” He purred and nestled closely to his lovely Copia, letting out a yawn shortly after. He moved into his chest hair again and nibbled the area gently.

It fell upon him as he realized, “I never asked maybe because you already gave me the answer. You have maybe an internal battle in which you have an alter ego who fights for control of your body. Do explain, darling, why do they change? Also, do you want me to disinfect the scratches on your back?” He hand slowly went up to where the scratches were, his fingers tracing them gently.

Johannes flinched slightly at the soft stinging of his wounds. He reached back and felt them, wincing slightly. “I-if...you’d like to. I’m not too worried about disease... As far as what you just said, you are fairly close, I will say...It does feel like that—where there are whole days when the bad side takes over and I am helpless to stop it... But more so...ahh...well, how do I say...” He had closed his eyes again, enjoying the sound of Copia’s heartbeat and his chest rising and falling with each breath. When he found his words again, he looked up with a sort of meek smile. “Would you believe me if I said I was a...shapeshifter?”

Copia’s eyes widened and gave him a smirk. “If you told me that as I fucked you, I would’ve slapped your ass.” He said lifting his hand up in a threat. His smile faded, “Well, to be honest with you, I perhaps would, as I do believe there are creatures capable of changing their form, like to hide from others and the society they live in.” He began to pull away from Johannes and laid him on his stomach as he got up from the bed, stumbling over to his dresser, open a drawer and pulling out a first aid kit and peroxide. He stumbled back onto the bed pulling Johannes over him as he began to take out some gauze, pour some peroxide over it, then gently rub the gauze over the scratches.

He shrunk back from the hand, the shy smile staying behind. He went to speak, only to be cut off by his own gasping and snarling against the peroxide. “Son of a—gah!!” Johannes bit his lip, muffling the ensuing hiss as he twitched and glanced back at Copia. “It...is the best way I can explain what I am...Although you’re still right about that, ah...alter-ego...thing... It’s just—to some, that’s the only way they know me as. So it can be difficult to know which one is the...real me, so to speak."

Copia cringed as Johannes freaked out. “Shhhh...” he gave a kiss on his temple to calm him down. He continued to gently rub the scratches as he listened, but he caught his attention and froze from rubbing the alcohol to turn to him. “Who is the real you, then? Is the the one with the eyes as blue as crystals?”

Johannes breathed through his nose and laid on his arms, watching the Cardinal. At his question, he gave a thoughtful expression, as if he himself was uncertain of the answer. “I’d like to think so. That’s the me I prefer anyway..” He reached out, hoping to hold his hand as the two calmed down from their fuck session.

As Copia finished disinfecting him, he placed the gauze back into first aid kit—he’ll throw it away later, he figured. He laid back down, intertwining he and Johannes’s fingers as they laid down facing each other on the bed. With his free hand, he pull the blanket from underneath them and covered them both making sure they don’t get cold.

He stared at him, really analyzed everything about him as he laid there before him. Johannes knew that he had every capability of destroying this man...But what he hadn’t anticipated was the friendship and warmth he was developing simply because he hadn’t...He knew the moment he had invaded the church, realized something had happened to Papa, that he could’ve disappeared into the night and never returned. But he chose to stay...and he was glad for it. As he reached forward he ran his thumb along the other’s lips, tracing down his jawline and to his collarbone. Butterflies shifted in his lower gut—an uncomfortable sensation he tried desperately to ignore. He scooted closer, their noses touching as he tilted slightly and kissed him again.

Copia closed his eyes as Johannes kissed him. He let his free hand move down, feeling down from his hip down to his ass cheek, though instead of doing anything sexual, he lifted his leg up and moved it over Copia’s own as he moved his own to tangle Johannes’s other leg with his own. Each time he never left Johannes’s lips.

He sighed, and purred, and wrapped his arms around his neck blissfully. The kiss was sweet and tender, with all the right feelings in all the right places. After a minute or so, Johannes pulled back and whispered, “Jag är glad att jag känner dig...”

Copia smiled understanding him, he moved his hand up from his leg up to his chest, softly rubbing him. “Jag är glad att vi har träffat...” his hand coming up and laying on his neck.

“Mm...Would it...” His eyes trailed past Copia to the vast blackness of the window. He could make it back easily enough, he just didn’t want to if he didn’t necessarily have to...”Be alright if I...stayed the night? I promise to be gone before anyone sees...” and then, for added measure, he smiled cutely, hoping to encourage a good response from Copia.

Copia smiled at Johannes’s adorable little smile, “Of course, mío caro.” He said before giving him a small kiss. “Stay the night, it’s less lonely that way.” His hand moved from laying on his neck to wrapping around and pulling him closer to him, using each other’s warmth to relax one another.

He returned the kiss almost too eagerly and moved in, snuggling against him with happy purrs. “I am glad to be good company, mí-o ca-ro.” Johannes kissed the gruesome bite mark he’d left on Copia’s collarbone, along with several of the other marks trailing their way up and down. “You know if the pressure gets to be too much...or you just need to escape for a bit...Avatar Country is always welcome to you...and your ghouls, if you wish.”

He sighed with content at the trailed kisses. Copia used his free hand to stroke his cheek, despite it messing up Johannes’s makeup, he looked beautiful to him. “And if you need someone to help you sing, or to dance, come to the Church.”

“I’d love to sing with you again...and dance, for that matter.” His eyes grew big for a moment, gazing at Copia with an air of admiration. It was only interrupted by another small yawn, before the clown nuzzled under his neck again and closed his eyes. “It’s a date then.”

Copia yawned after him, wrapping his arms over his back, gently placing his hands over where the scratches were. Maneuvering his head to take in Johannes’s smell from his hair. He smelled like the wild, almost like a musty, pine-like smell, with a hint of coconut. It was sweet to him. He gave Johannes one last kiss on his head. And closed his eyes, falling asleep to his smell.

Johannes was nearly asleep the moment he closed his eyes. Copia had really overexerted him...It was insane—He underestimated the slim male. But then...he wondered if his brothers death played any part in it—like Copia was almost...overcompensating to keep from thinking of him. Oh well...They had definitely come a long way in the few short hours since they met. He was happy he didn’t scare him off, even happier that he hadn’t done anything rash to begin with. But he knew they both had growing to do still, both in their own lives and the bond they’d found in each other. Johannes kept his head against Copia’s heart as the two fell asleep together.

Chapter 3: One Last Kiss

Notes:

*Warning* BJ in this part

Dawn began to reach through the window as both the men had stayed asleep in each other’s arms the whole night. But while though they longed to stay a bit longer, the time had come to say goodbye for now.

The rising sun usually woke Johannes up immediately, however, as he laid there his body decided there was nothing it wanted to do more than stay exactly where it was. “Rrrrr...” He grumbled in his sleep and dug nails into Copia’s skin possessively, protecting him from unknown forces in his dream. Copia moaned and stirred a bit in sleep from the pain he felt in his back, making him move around from where was on Johannes form.

“Hm..?” He shifted with the Cardinal, releasing his grip just enough to be less painful. His tongue swiped out against his chest and nuzzled it immediately after, making him sigh happily.

Copia shifted a bit, only to move closer to Johannes. He stirred in sleep a bit before he was coherently semi-awake enough to know where he was and who was with him. He didn’t want to get up, nor did he want Johannes to leave yet. But yet he did promise to leave in the morning, and the sun was practically out. It was sure that either Sister Imperator or Papa Nihil were awake at this time.

“Mmm...” Johannes rolled over now, pressing his nose against Copia as he took a deep inhale of his sweet musk. “Is the Sky awake yet?” He murmured sleepily and snaked his arms around Copia’s neck. The Cardinal was covered in bruises and bite marks, and the dark spots that weren’t wounds were smudges from Johannes’ paint—which at this point was just about wiped off completely.

Copia knew to answer that; he had to wake up. He blinked his eyes open a few times before he managed to open them and take in his surroundings. The low light of dawn hit the wall through he window. “Yes, it’s dawn.” He answered.

“Rrrrrggaahh...Well, if nothing else, I am a man of my word...” He dragged himself into an upright position and stretched, his back cracking with the effort. Smiling tiredly, he leaned forward and pecked Copia before crawling out of bed and gathering his clothes.

He savored the peck as he tiredly watched Johannes in all his glory, put his clothes back on, and figured best to get up as well. He groggily sat up, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes, and instead of putting on his cassock that was laying in the ground, he picked out a pair of briefs, put them on and walked to his wardrobe picking out his trademark black suit with the mark of the church—the Grucifix—on his chest.

Johannes was in the mirror, deciding to just wash his face completely clean and figure out the rest later. Few, if anyone in Avatar Country, had seen him without his intimidating clown paint. As he dried off, brushing his hair to the best of his ability and straightening the lapels on his jacket he caught sight of Copia in the corner and turned to him, eyes trailing upwards from his shoes to his eyes.

“Well, shit, Cardinal... You’re looking hotter than the fiery flames of Gehena itself...” He stepped closer, knowing he was already overstaying his visit, and backed the black-clad man against the wall. “I could worship your unholiness for hours on end...”

“The same with me, my darling,” he said as his leather hands began to slide up his chest and rest on his shoulders. “You make me hot and bothered more than Hell itself does. Even staring into your ocean blue eyes I feel lust come over me.” A small evil smile crept upon his lips.

He chuckled quietly, wrapping his arms around his waist and pulling their bodies flush together. “Mm...” Their foreheads touched, Johannes biting his lip subtly as he stared down the Cardinal. “I know I should go...but...can we...make out one last time?”

Copia didn’t need to be told twice as he moved his hand behind Johannes’s neck to push him closer to him, and pressed his lips on him. Johannes smirked and sighed, returning the kiss and rubbing small circles into the Cardinal’s waist. His thumbs found a waist and pulled him in, fingers wandering back up and over the Grucifix, settling into his hair that he so lovingly tugged. While he worked, Johannes snuck his tongue into the other’s mouth. Copia softly moaned into the kiss, his hand moved from the back of his neck down to his lapel, tugging on it to bring themselves closer. He let his own tongue mingle around with Johannes’s as he felt his long tongue begin to invade his own.

“Mmfff...” Johannes flicked his tongue and bit the others lip, tugging it down and growling breathlessly into his mouth. He kissed him roughly again before moving downward across his jaw and to the other side of his neck. His knee was pressed between his legs, grinding against Copia’s crotch. Copia moaned, bringing his hands into Johannes’s hair, lightly tugging it and pulling him more closer to him, softly moaning as he grinded himself against Johannes’s knees, trying to create more and more friction in his pants.

“Fuck...” He moved back to the Cardinal’s jaw, running a hand against his side burn. As he felt him grinding, he continued the sloppy kiss and the assault with his tongue. The hand moved past his jaw and grabbed his jacket collar, while the other furiously worked to undo Copia’s pants. Copia chuckled into the kiss, sliding a hand down from his hair down to his lapel to keep grabbing it. The other moving down to help Johannes undo the buttons and zipper in his pants.

“Mmfff, here,” He moved from his mouth with a light pop and a breathy sigh as he grabbed the Satanic bible from behind and held it to Copia. “Read to me while I blow you, and then I swear I’ll go.”

He gave him a chuckle, taking the dark bible from his hand. He opened it to recognizable page, and began to read aloud. “Love is one of t-the most intense feelings felt by man; another is hate,” he began, his heart beating quick. Johannes’ gaze lingered on the man as he knelt down with ease and exposed his length. He took a breath, smirk spreading across that innocent look as he slid the Cardinal into his welcoming maw. Contrary to how he’d first blown him, Johannes was taking a painfully sweet time.

Copia threw his head back, a moan stuck in his throat. He put his head back in position as a small whine escaped him. He bit into his leather fist as he cleared his throat and continued. “F-f-forcing yourself to f-feel indiscriminate love i-is very unnatural.” Oh...he loved the little sounds the rat made...They were different than his Kungen. Where the king was much more gruff and primal, and it took more effort to get that submissive whininess from him. Johannes reached forward and grabbed his thighs, pulling him forward as he dug his nails into them.

“If you try to, ahhh...” he trailed off moaning as he stumbled forward a bit. He began to thrust his hips, trying to feel more from Johannes’s mouth. He let a few pants and moans before trying to continue. “I-if you try to love everyone y-you only lessen your f-f-feelings for t-those who deserve y-your love.”

He chuckled around his length, listening to his words of course, but more so enjoying the pleasant music of his lust. When he felt him start to move, he returned the gesture and let him hit the back of his throat. Copia let out a few more panted moans before continuing the next verse. “Repressed h-hatred c-c-can lead to many ph-physical and emotional aliments.” He blindly moved his free hand around on the wall, desperately trying to find something to ground himself more.

After a minute or so, Johannes decided to ease up on him and backed off...only to follow suit with his hand. He was watching him come unraveled with a sweet looking face, since he’d washed his paint off he was just another man and not the clownish fiend from hell. As he pumped him, he licked the tip continuously like a lollipop. Copia slapped his hand onto his mouth, letting out a loud moan, panting hard through his nose. He let out some more muffled moans as he tried to stay composed, continuing the reading.

“B-b-by release-err...learning t-to release your hatred t-t-towards those who d-deserve it.”

“Release, hm?” Johannes hung on to that part, smirking as he reached below and groped the Cardinal’s balls. “Mm...you sinful fuck, I want to taste you all over again...” He moaned to tease him before pushing him back into his mouth, purring and moaning around his length.

“Please, caro...” he said removing the hand off his mouth for a second before moaning into his mouth again as Johannes took his length back into his mouth. He felt himself be close but he felt he’ll be in trouble if he came.

He hissed and gave a playful snarl at him. “Tell me how good I am first. Feed me your praise.” He pulled him out just enough to hang tantalizingly against his tongue. Copia threw his head back to moan, before returning it back, and obeyed, “S-sooo good...” he moaned, “Fucking great...” he felt like he couldn’t make himself speak in complete sentence for how close he was. “It’s not a w-wonder, why y-you are th-th-the king’s plaything.” He threw his head back again trying to quiet down his moans, even while his free hand was practically clawing at the wall.

Johannes chuckled, a light rosiness tinting his cheeks. “Am I better than those Sisters?” He moved his tongue quickly, coaxing him at just the tip of his length. He swallowed back a moan to reply to him. “S-s-sooo much better. Y-your tongue. S-sweet Satan it’s wonderful.” He praised him before he smacked his hand back in his mouth to moan loudly into it.

“Thank you, Cardinal. Please finish as you wish.” He winked and grabbed his shaft again, pumping hard and determinedly.

He moaned loudly into his hand as he finally met his peak and orgasmed hard. His load landing on Johannes’s face as he rode his orgasm. Johannes gasped quietly, although pleased with both parties. He let Copia ride out the rest into his hand before removing it to wipe off and lick himself clean. 3 times...3 times he’d made this man come for him and they’d only met last night. Johannes felt like it might’ve been a personal record of some sort.

As Copia panted with his face blushing red, catching his breath, he chuckled. He looked down at Johannes at his feet, at the mess he made on his face and him licking himself clean. “You, my darling, are a wild animal.” He teased. “And you’re a kinky bastard.” He smirked in response and stood, kissing his nose as he went and grabbed his hat from the door. As he placed it on his head and went towards the window he tilted it back at Copia and smiled. “I’ll see you around, okay?”

He fixed his junk back into his pants, adjusting to the friction inside. He gave Johannes a nod in response, “Arrivederci, mío pagliaccio.”

Johannes climbed onto the window sill, turning only once more to blow a kiss in his direction before hopping out and disappearing into the trees below. As he landed, he hissed slightly in pain at the fading wounds all over his body and the soreness in his muscles. That damn Cardinal... Still, he blushed in remembrance before taking off on his journey home. He waited, as several hundred yards away from the Church he deemed safe enough to shift—into the form of a raven. It made traveling much easier.

Copia opened a hand out a literally went to catch the kiss Johannes blew at him. As he went to pick up clothes, the soreness in his muscles and the faint pain he felt as he walked. He sighed as he knew he was going to have to deal with the pain all day since today was a rehearsal. He cracked his bones—hissing at the pain from the muscles—to stretch. And as finished cracking his neck, opened the door and went to the rehearsal.

Chapter 4: Troubling Times

“You’re late.” The rest of the Elite Orchestra shot Johannes an accusatory glance as he entered the grand music hall. He was never late. But he had to hurry to finish his makeup. Kungen regarded him from his throne near the back, guitar leaning across his lap. He had a look in his eyes that Johannes couldn’t recognize. “My apologies Kungen, and everyone.” The clown bowed, biting his lip as he approached the mic. He hoped he didn’t seem suspicious or guilty...

“S-so...where are we beginning today?”

“The King Welcomes you to Avatar Country.” Kungen grumbled from the back, sending a shiver down Johannes’ spine. “A 1 and a 2 and a...”

.
.
.

“Them RATS!” The Cardinal heard himself sing as he jumped and spun landing where it made a wave of pain go through his body as he landed. The music paused as the instructor gave him a miffed expression. “C’mon Cardinal, you have to dance this to the audience in a couple of days, it’s better to get this done with than dawdle around!” Copia sighed, he told the instructor he was sore from exercising so he was bit in pain—which technically wasn’t a lie.

“You’re a dancer, for Satan’s sake! You should be used to feeling sore.” ‘Yes, but it’s not just my muscles that are in pain.’ The Cardinal rolled his eyes as he got up and began to dance again.

.
.
.

They worked on a few more songs after that, some of their new ones and a couple older ones that Johannes still needed work on.

“EEEEAAAAAHHHHH—“ He burst out into a fit of coughing, his overworked throat having mild difficulty with some of the harder parts in their songs.

“Jo...are you alright?”

“Yeah, do you feel well, man?” Tim and Henrik looked over their friend, concerned and caring for his well being. In the back, John hit the cymbals once in frustration and then sat back, tapping his leg impatient for the song to continue.

“J-já...Sorry guys, I’ll get it. I promise.”

“Yes, especially with our unity concert coming up in less than two weeks...” It was Kungen again with that unreadable tone that drove ice down the clowns spine. With everything that had just happened he had nearly forgotten they were rehearsing for that...One big concert/festival where both the Church and his Country would perform their songs for eachother—-to celebrate the new alliance. With that coming up, there was no doubt the devastation that would’ve arisen had he went forth with murder. Johannes took a moment to compose himself with water, and ran his fingers through his hair. He was lucky, the collar on his military jacket hid just about all of his newfound bruises, and anything else he could just blame on his kungen.

“Johannes, I—“

“I’ll get it.” He responded quickly, patience short. He wasn’t perfect all the time, and the idea that they believed he could be sickened him. “Sorry...” Head bowed as he realized he’d snapped at the two most caring and motherly in the orchestra. “But I will get it...I promise. The concert will go perfectly. And we’ll show our new friends what we’re made of.”

.
.
.

At first the bruises on his neck and his walking were noticeable by a few or more people, but thankfully didn’t ask about them. But the people to question him about them were none other than the Nameless Ghouls. Unlike the Clergy, they were under demons who needed a leader for both the world they lived in and the Church. The Cardinal had to have them at his command before they performed, otherwise they’d go ballistic and savage. They’ve practiced a few songs, a few from over the years and some of their new ones. But one little mistake set them all off.

They were practicing Dance Macabre, a song that usually makes the Cardinal move about, like any other of their songs. But this one he usually had to move around more. But he was sore as hell, and it felt like moving a muscle would hurt.

“How could it end like this? There’s a sting-Ah!” Copia made an enthusiastic shift from where he stood, and that sent his lower half on fire. The ghouls immediately stopped, noticing their master was in pain. They tittered with each other in their Ghoulish language, one thankfully the Cardinal understood fluently, but now he felt humiliated from what he heard.

“He did it again.” said Fire, the Alpha ghoul.

“Has he been fucking someone?” asked Water.

“He smells different.”

“More sweeter!” Both the Air Ghoulettes tittered to each other.

“Cardinal?” Copia turned his head towards Omega, who played one the rhythmic guitar. He gave a nod, letting him speak. “There are bruises on your neck.” He blatantly stated. “And you smell sweeter than usual.” Said Alpha, beside Copia, who played the lead guitar. Copia sighed, knowing he’s been caught. And by demons no less.

“Ghouls,” he began sternly, silencing from their tittering. “Now is not the time to talk about my sex life. Yes, I’m sore, yes I smell different. But now, we have to focus on the rehearsal as we have an event in less than two weeks with the Avatar Country. We must show them how we are and play like you’re playing for The Dark Lord himself!” The Ghouls looked at each other and murmured and nodded to each other. “First verse, 1, 2, 1, 2, 3, and!”

.
.
.

Lunch came quickly, but not quickly enough. There were 3 strict meal times followed in Avatar Country, 4 if you counted dessert and coffee. Johannes sat staring into his cup with frustration, the liquid inside a chestnut brown like the Cardinal’s locks bunched up in his fist...

“Johannes...” Kungen’s hand was on his shoulder, bringing him back to reality. His cheeks flared up as he stared up at the larger man.

“Y-yes, my highness..? What do you r-require from me..?” He was such a slut...Kungen stared at him, a warm expression playing on his hardened features. His mustache twitched as he spoke. “Your mind is not with us, my pet...” Johannes tapped his hand anxiously, feeling suddenly all eyes upon him. He shifted away, but kungen brought him back by his chin.

“We need your full talents to perform properly... And if we cannot get it like this, then—“

“N-no...please...”

“Johannes, we will bring the Beast out...If there is no other way. We don’t—“

“We don’t want some dandy on stage who doesn’t know what he’s doing!”

“Silence, John, please.” Johannes swallowed nervously, the king’s fingers digging in.

“Y-your highness, please...I-I am practicing...I will get it...”

“Give us the Beast when you perform...or we will force him out ourselves...” He was quiet, and the king let go of him, giving him a pat and stroking his soft hair as Johannes murmured. “Yes...my kungen...”

.
.
.

The time of ritual came upon the Church as everyone in the Church came to the ritual. Especially Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator. “Belial! Behemoth! Beelzebub! Asmodeus! Satanas! Lucifer!” The Cardinal, now changed to his black cassock, walked behind the leaders of the Clergy as they walked on the altar. Being leader did not always mean you’d get to be doing the fun stuff. As before, it came with more responsibility, more devotion and more work. Papa Nihil held his hand up to let the chants come to a halt. Sister Imperator handed the Cardinal the Satanic Bible, “Book of Satan, Page 212,” Copia held the book with caution as the book was old and worn. He began to read aloud to the followers,

“Even with all their threats of eternal damnation and soul roasting, Christian missionaries have run across some who were not so quick to swallow their drivel. P-“ his mind flashed to last night as he read the next words, pleasure and pain. His face began to blush as he remember it clearly, before Papa Nihil snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Cardinal...” he whispered, enough for Copia to be able to hear him, his eyes snapped to Papa. He gestured for him to continue, a frown on his face. Copia swallowed down the embarrassment as he continued. “Pleasure and pain, like beauty, are in the eye of the beholder.”

Skip to the end of the ritual, all of the worshippers have left, and the only ones left were the Clergy leaders. Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator stood in front of the Cardinal, they’re facing reading that he was being disciplined.

“Cardinal, your mind was wandering during the ritual.” Papa chastened, his voice disguising the coldness of his words. Copia nodded at him, his eyes looking down in shame. “You have a long way to go, Cardinal, but you have to have your mind in focus, otherwise the Church would be seen as a joke in front of devoted followers,” said Sister Imperator.

“We best not see this become a habit, Cardinal. Do you understand?” Copia looked up at them, nodding at them, sighing out of his nose. “Yes, your dark excellencies.”

.
.
.

“They said...they want you.”

“Well, of course they do. I’m the better half, am I not?” Johannes stared at his reflection, split selves battling for dominance, while the one he presumed was the original owner seemed to be losing. “Just do as I say and this whole thing will go smoothly.”

“B-but.”

“Did you not hear me, you little bitch? Enough. You’ve had your turn. It’s mine.” The days of rehearsal seemed to go by afterward in a blur, like he was watching a movie of his own life playing before him. Disassociated, but still there. He missed his new friend...but they were going later and later than usual with their practices. Perhaps he could sneak away...As the unity concert grew nearer, Johannes decided he couldn’t take it any longer and took off into the night. The form of a fox sped through the forests and hills, screaming out with excitement and fear.

Chapter 5: Moonlit Romance

Copia closed the door to his personal bedroom and leaned on it to his back. The rehearsals had started becoming more and more difficult as the days past and the unity festival grew closer. The thought of Johannes was in and out of his mind as the Clergy, Ghouls, and the dancing—which was now finished—kept on making him focus more. He sat on his bed, his back to the window. Through the black performance suit, he rubbed the now-healing bite Johannes left behind.

His heartbeat was pounding in his ears, his nails digging into the cold stone of the building as he scaled the Church. Fur disappeared rapidly into skin as he hopped up to the open window. Why did it always seem to be that way? He was always prepared to break in somehow, but he liked to imagine Copia was hoping he would come by. As he pulled himself up he breathed a sigh of relief, breath exhaling as a small cloud in the cold night as he took notice of the silhouetted form on the bedside.

“Good evening.” Johannes tipped his hat and smirked, breathless as he sat on the ledge and peered in.

At the sound of Johannes’s voice, Copia whipped back and saw Johannes’s form on the ledge of the window. He immediately got up and practically ran to the window with a smile.

“Pagliaccio!” He practically pulled him into the room and hugged him tightly.

He gasped, blushing furiously at the sudden contact. As Copia grabbed him Johannes let out a deep and happy purr, hugging him back and nuzzling into the embrace. “Heh...you...miss me?” He took a deep inhale of his scent as he stepped in and put his arms around the Cardinal’s waist. He honestly wasn’t sure what kind of a greeting he would receive but he was caught off guard by this...It had only been a few days but even he had found himself missing the other.

He sighed happily as they pulled away, his hands resting on Johannes’s shoulders, “I was beginning to think you’d blown me off. The Clergy and the rehearsals have kept me busy but I’ve long to see you again.” Saying it sounded cheesy to the Cardinal, but it was true. With the days coming more and more closer to the unity festival, he would think either he was busy or he was just another one-night-stand. His face scrunched up in a scowl all of a sudden, his hands grabbing onto Johannes’s lapel.

“Though I don’t know whether if I should curse you or kiss you from when you left.” His mind flashed back to the day Johannes went back to Avatar Country, oooh the humiliation. “Even my Ghouls could tell from how I smelled that we fucked.”

Johannes’ smirk faltered at his words, unsure what to say now. He watched Copia for a moment, the two just barely breathing. Did he mention that the Cardinal was the one to come onto him..? “And why does that matter?” Johannes was hesitant, defending his honor, but also trying not to start a fight. He was actually kind of excited to share the surprise he had planned...

“Unless you regret what happened... You seemed to wear your experiences with the Sisters as a badge of sinful honor.” He felt a little angry, a little embarrassed, but mostly sad if this was the truth—if Copia really regretted the night they spent together. True...Johannes knew he had taken it too far at times, however...He had felt Copia was a trustworthy person at the time. He looked away, expression unreadable as he fought to keep everything away.

Copia’s scowl immediately left him. He didn’t mean for him to become sad at what he said. His grip on his lapels released.

“Caro...” he began, bringing a hand on Johannes’s cheek to look at him. “If I ever regretted what we did together, I would rip my own intestines out right now.” He said.

“Yes, I do wear my sins as honor, but it’s mostly because they weren’t too noticeable.” He backed away from a bit to unbutton his suit, opening the collar out to show him the left over bruises and hickies and the healing bite he left behind. “The ones still behind I wear with sinful pride.”

He turned and looked him over, nodding quietly. He wasn’t quite sure what caused him to be so sensitive around the Cardinal like this...But Johannes shook the negativity and self loathing away as he leaned in and kissed him. When he pulled away, he had his arms around his waist again.

“Are you free tonight? I...had something sort of planned—as a surprise.” The smile and hopeful look returned to his features now, like a dim light in otherwise darkness. He buttoned his suit back up as he answered,

“At this hour, yes, I am, thankfully. Why?” He said, sliding a hand up his chest to rest on the nape of his neck.

“Well... I was hoping that perhaps I could... Take you out?” On a date? The last words caught in his throat, unable to be spoken aloud. He hoped the Cardinal was open to this kind of courtship. Johannes continued to look him over, as if one glance away and he might disappear from his grip. He reached out and ran a thumb against his bottom lip.

Copia put a hand on his chest, pretending to be offended. “You? Take me out?” He pretended to sound shocked, “Of course, darling, I did promise you a dance.” A smile broke into his lips, almost as if it wasn’t big enough to show how happy he was.

Johannes giggled into his palm, still getting used to the Cardinal’s sense of humor. With the same hand he took a hold of the others and led him to the window. Just as his foot reached the sill he turned and looked over his outfit with a subtle head tilt. “Will you be warm enough?”

“I’ve been around demons long enough to get used to their presence and their cold touches. I’ll be fine, I believe.” The Cardinal said, and immediately, as he put his head out the window, he snapped back. He chuckled, shivering a little,

“Actually, I’ll just get a coat very quickly.” He went over to his wardrobe, got out a trench coat and wrapped it around him. His diamond Grucifix that he had on, pulled it out of the suit and stayed on his chest hidden beneath the trench coat. He walked back to the window with a cheeky smile, “Now I’m ready,” he chuckled.

He stood on the edge, strategizing his method of descent now that he had someone to accompany him. Usually he’d just leap down, but he couldn’t expect the Cardinal to just willingly take a 3 story drop in the hopes that his trust in him was as vast as the sea itself. So, Johannes formulated a different plan, and gestured for Copia to climb on his back. The night air blew across his face as he leaned out, brushing loose strands of hair back, and breathed it in like a drug. Realizing it might’ve been strange to request a grown man to indulge in his “piggyback”, he turned back to Copia. “Trust me...it will be easier if you just hold on to me like this.”

Copia looked down before he realized it’d be best to hold on to him. He wrapped his arms around his neck, preparing his legs as soon as he jumped. He gave him a nod, telling him he was ready. Johannes gave a soft grumble of pleasure as he felt Copia wrap tightly around him. He stepped out, using a few pieces of stone jutting out for leverage before taking the leap. In the sides of his vision he saw Copia’s trench coat flare up in the wind, making him chuckle again. He knelt as they landed on the side of the church, absorbing the shock and letting Copia climb off easily if he needed to. As he stood up fully, Johannes breathed in the night air once more and sighed, grinning at his companion and extending his hand.

“C’mon. I’ve got a really nice place to show you.” Copia gasped as they leaped out, his arms tightening, but it was over as he felt the shock as they landed. Seeing as they made it outside, he got off. He grinned back at Johannes, taking his hand, “Let’s go then,” he said, giddily.

As they walked, the surrounding gardens and landscaping of the church began wild and overgrown flora and thicket. Brambles and bushes took up space not occupied by trees and rocks. Creatures skittered about in the shadows as they passed by. Up above the stars seemed to shine just for them, like a bedazzled blanket looming behind the crescent moon. As the two walked, Copia decided to look up at the stars, though realizing he might run into rubble as they walked with him not looking, he shyly moved his hands to hold onto Johannes’s. His face changing to pink as he looked away when he did, looking up to the stars. Looking for constellations as he stared at them.

The two walked in silence, the sound of their feet crunching earth filled the void. It was nice having someone out here to share this with. Sure, he had his brothers and his kungen to go exploring with but...well, with Copia it was just different. The grass around them trickled off until it was mostly just rock and hard terrain. Sparse trees were here, but on the horizon lay something flat and wide that mirrored the starry sky above—a lake. On the opposite side of them were immense, white capped mountains looming over a valley below. Beneath the promontory sat Avatar Country—it’s lights burning faintly in the distance. Johannes stopped walking and turned, finding the other entranced in the sky. A pleasant smile spread across as he walked behind and wrapped his arms around him. He nuzzled his head into the crook of his neck and peered up.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Copia wanted to say something, but his comment was stuck in his throat. He was speechless at the sight of the valley. “It is.” He said, finally, “It takes my breath away.” He leaned his head on Johannes has he felt him on the crook of his neck, taking in his warmth.

“It’s home.” He breathed and stroked Copia’s hair. “But there...” Johannes turned the both of them so they were facing the lake. “That was actually what I wanted you to see the most.” He tilted his head and covered his cheek with small kisses. He chuckled, moving his head to kiss his lips. “Well, the night is young, we might as well go then.” He said as he turned back to face the lake.

“Mmff...” Johannes had missed his mouth, his lips—fuck, his voice even. He led Copia as he stepped along the rocks with ease.

The lake was maybe 4-5 feet at its deepest. There was a steep drop off visible even under the moonlight. In the shallows, little frogs and bugs chirped and croaked as they hid in the mud and undergrowth. In the daylight it was a deep, mossy cerulean but at night, the water was just a mirror reflection of stars and darkness. A minute or two passed before Johannes knelt on the ground, gathering up some smooth looking rocks and offering them to the Cardinal with a shy grin. “Do...you like to skip them?”

Copia took a stone, throwing into the air and catching it. “It’s been a while...” he said with a grin. “But let’s see if I still got it.” He tossed it into the air once more. He turned to face the lake, moved his arm down, then hurled his arm, throwing the stone at the water, watching it skip about a few times before falling into the water. Copia shrugged, “Believe I still got it.” He said as he turned to face Johannes.

He was practically drooling over this man again. The butterflies had returned to his stomach to join the evening’s festivities. “See? I knew I liked you for a reason.” Johannes blushed and stepped to the side to throw his own rock. It matched his skips but veered off to the side, getting caught on the rocky shoreline. Even still, Johannes couldn’t be happier. Copia laughed, “Well at least it was other than the fact I fucked you good the other night!” He exclaimed getting another stone and tossing it, watching it skip into the water.

He somehow managed to blush harder and cleared his throat nervously. “I-I have a few reasons...but that sex was the icing on the cake.” He tossed a rock after him then knelt down, watching the minnows swim aimlessly around his finger. Copia chucked darkly at his reply. He leaned in beside Johannes to look at the minnows swimming around in the water. He looked at the curiously as the moonlight reflected in the water. The small glare catching his eyes.

After what felt like an eternity lost in his own thoughts, Johannes turned to find the Cardinal right beside him. He nearly fell over in surprise, but caught himself on Copia’s collar. He chuckled, and looked up at him through his eyelashes. “...You startled me.” He licked his lips and searched his face, desperately trying to read his mind. He held him as Johannes held onto his collar. He chuckled, “My presence itself can make anyone’s spines tingle, darling.” A hand went on Johannes’s back, slowly sliding up, “You’re no different.”

“M-mm..” He whined, eyes locking onto his. All at once he pulled Copia close and kissed him with a hungry growl, tongue already searching for entrance against his lips.

Copia kissed back with gusto, letting him in his mouth with his own tongue dancing with his. Just then, a risky idea came upon him. To distract Johannes, he brought up his free hand up his chest, and made sure both Johannes's eyes were closed. He focused on his energy, opened his white eye, now glowing brightly, and glanced over at the water. He kissed Johannes harder, as he was getting dizzy. Then, splash! He controlled the water and splashed Johannes in the face.

Fuck...yes...this was another reason Johannes found himself returning to the Cardinal time and time again—his mouth was highly addictive. Skilled tongues and lips battling for dominance, with the occasional teeth. It was enough to make any clown hot under the collar. He was so fucking hot...Johannes was on fire. As he reached forward to grab Copia he felt the sudden icy chill of water hit his flesh and immediately recoiled like a cat that had been punished.

“Bah! Hey!” Fiery yellow eyes glared across at mismatched ones as he went into defense. He took his hat off and tucked his hair behind his ear before looking back at the water—blessing Copia with the momentary break in eye contact.

“What the fuck, Copia? Is that how you want to play now?” Predatory rage turned into predatory hunger, daring him to tempt him one more time. Copia laughed hard, despite how dizzy he was. He held his head, trying to help make the dizziness go away. "Forgive me, darling, I just had to." The glow in his eye went away at that moment.

Johannes decided to take a breath instead of staying mad at him. As soon as he relaxed, he splashed him back and crawled close, practically in his lap. His eye...was that a trick of the moonlight? He tilted, gazing at it from his kneeling position. “So why do you have different eyes?”

Copia yelped at the splash of cold water. But he laughed it off as he felt Johannes crawl into his lap. "I was born with heterochromia iridum, a condition that makes me have different colored eyes. Surprisingly, the Clergy thought well of it as I grew, turns out it's actually more than just a condition." He said wiping some water off of his face.

He ran his hand down his face, helping wipe the water away in the process. “Hetero...chromia...irid-um?” The words were strange to him, but Johannes was listening nonetheless. “Then...Papa had the same thing, right?” The III was the first person he’d known with mismatched eyes, but he never had the chance to ask him about it—he only marveled and furthered his crush as they spent brief periods of time together.

"Yes, and the others before him." He said bringing a hand to rest on Johannes's shoulder. "Though I don't understand why I have them. Papa Nihil says it was meant for me to join Clergy as soon as I reached the age. But it more than that as well. They said it means I have power within me." He explained, running his free hand on his own cheek below his white eye.

“Ooooo...dark, Satanic powers?” He crooned, although Johannes was genuinely interested. He believed that whatever powers Copia could have would be something to behold. “Like, summoning and stuff? Or can you move stuff with your mi—hey...is that how you splashed me?”

Copia grinned cheekily, giggling mischievously. "Yes, caro, that was how." He gave him a kiss on his nose.

"The majority is moving objects with our mind. There are more things, like curses, conjuring, and spells, since witches work with us and help us. But that's about it." He explained. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his energy, then opened them, the white eye glowing. He turned his head towards the water, bringing a hand up in a claw. The water began to form as he moved his hand up, coming towards his as a clumped up form of a sphere. It came between them, and moved his hands over it, and it's clumped up form began to change more into a better sphere shape.

Johannes turned and watched him, moving off his lap to give him better room to work. He was in awe, to say the least. He knew of witches, and he knew of Satanists such as Copia, but to see such magic performed in person was something to behold. “Show off.” He teased in a quiet tone, trying not to kill his concentration. His Kungen had powers similar but even his pertained differently to his royal needs. Up above them a shooting star darted across the pitch blackness.

His hands began to shake and the form of the sphere began to falter, bits of water falling off into the ground. Suddenly he swung his hand out and the water sphere went flying back into the lake. He began to pant, putting both hands on his head from how dizzy he was.

"It really...wears you down....as it...depends on your energy," He panted removing a hand from his head.

“O-oh!” Johannes was at his side in a half second, supporting the man whilst searching his pockets for anything to help him. “Åh, min underbara trollkarl...please do not over exert yourself...” His hand went to Copia’s head, rubbing in small circles. “Do you need anything? Food? Water?” Something had clicked in him when he saw how pained he was...Johannes swore to desperately protect this man, even if he wasn’t entirely sure of his personal reasons for it.

"I just need to rest for a bit, mio caro." He said, finally catching his breath. He put a hand on Johanne's arm, gently caressing it to relax him. He managed to compose himself to where he removed his hand on his head, taking deep breaths and closing his eyes. He nodded quietly, understanding as he was nearly cradling Copia at this point. Several moments of silence passed between them as Johannes looked off, watching the stars. His hands were unconsciously massaging and rubbing Copia’s muscles in small movements.

As he finally composed himself, he gently pulled away, rubbing his temple a bit. He took a final deep breath as he opened his eyes. The glow in his eye now gone. "A few members of the Clergy have the gift of the powers. But the energy required is very consuming, which is why we often never use it, unless it's rituals or sacrifices." Johannes looked back and kissed the side of his head gently, nuzzling it afterward. “Well...I suppose then I’m glad to have seen it, if I’m one of the lucky few that could. But please...do not hurt yourself again. It...hurts me.”

Something inside the Cardinal poked at his heart when heard that. He didn't know what it was, but hugged Johannes to calm him down. Giving a kiss on his jaw, he nuzzled into his chest. "Don't worry, it won't happen again."

“Mm...” The butterflies settled pleasantly at that. He hugged the Cardinal back and refused to let him go...for as long as he lived, if he had to. A part of him wished they could stay in that little spot forever, just enjoying the calmness of each others presence and the night sky all to themselves. As he felt Copia nuzzle in, he ran a hand through his hair and played with it absentmindedly. Copia felt at ease, calm and safe there in Johannes's arms. As he nuzzled in more, something in him clicked. He wanted to ask him, but felt paranoid if he asked it will hurt him. He gulped and closed his eyes tightly.

Chapter 6: Paramours

Notes:

*Warning* Sex in this part

"Johannes, are you in love with your king?" Copia asked.

A muscle in Johannes's jaw twinged at the mention, as it was something the clown had been toying with in his own time. It was true...he enjoyed serving him, being around him, caring for him and being cared for by him. His affection for his king varied, from the occasionally sexual to something verging on ritualistic. But...was he in love with him? Not in the traditional sense, he thought.

“I...well, he is my king—my ruler. He saved...me, and many others...I am indebted to him, and I am proud to serve him any way I can.” Johannes danced around the question for a bit as a rosy tint teased his cheeks. “I don’t know if I love him in the...’traditional’ sense, so to speak...and I know he does not feel the same for me...”

Copia felt relieved to hear him say that. He gave him a nod in his chest, nuzzling back in, relaxed. These feelings...he didn't understand them. He wasn't like any other one-night-stand he had with other people. He clicked in, like a glove almost. Copia pushed the thoughts away. It hurt his head and his chest to think about it.

“...Why do you ask?” He whispered and kept his arms tightly around the other man’s back. He chose not to mention the butterflies in his stomach, or how they only appeared when Copia was near. Maybe he was sick. Or maybe he was just manic. Sleep deprived. Or some combination of all 3. But all he really knew was how good the Cardinal seemed to smell...no matter what.

Paranoia began to build up again, making his heart fall to his stomach. He thought of another reason,

"So I don't get hurt when I become attached." Fairly true, but not the actual reason. But it felt early, a little too early to know. He had to break down his feelings in layers to know how he actually felt. But now, he just wanted to enjoy his time with Johannes. Cuddled up and feeling cared for.

His collar was extremely hot again, making Johannes tug lightly at it to breathe. Become attached...? Getting hurt? Was this more of just sexual neediness? Lust and desire? No...this was something different—something belonging entirely between them. It made him think of Emeritus III, as did a lot of things. Of him, lingering around after their meetings, for a chance to show his fondness for the pope—for a chance for that fondness to be hopefully reciprocated and returned. He would stalk him, and watch how he behaved with the Sisters and some of the ghouls even, and crave that same attention...He was a pathetic creature, truly. One who believed itself unworthy of love but would then follow others around like a puppy seeking treats and petting. Johannes pressed himself into Copia’s shoulder blade, whispering gruffly into his ear.

“I have to know, Copia...What kind of cologne do you use? Because I have to say, it is extremely intoxicating...” He chuckled a little as Johannes whispered in his ear. Slight tingles down his spine as he listened. "Victorinox Swiss, as well as some incense I have." His hands slowly slid up his spine.

“Mm...fuck...” Johannes grins and says simply, licking his teeth and swallowing subtly because he is, actually drooling over Copia. “You Satanic little gentleman...I want to inhale you like a drug all night...” He continued in that same gruff tone, letting his tongue trail up Copia’s earlobe before nipping the top.

Copia let out a small groan, he moved his hands up to tangle in Johannes's hair. "Let me become your drug, then." He said lowly, lightly biting on his neck to push him over the edge.

“M-mmffff..” He half grumbled, half moaned as he rubbed his hands up and down the Cardinal’s sides. “Will I become addicted?” Johannes continued with a tease, fiddling with the edge of the others coat and then looking back into his eyes hungrily. “Or are you medicinal...?

"Why not both?" He said bringing a hand down by his neck. "I can help, but I can become your addiction." His voice was low and rough, giving him and edge. He grinned softly, mischievously. “I like the sound of that.” Not breaking eye contact, he reached forward and slid his hand down the Cardinal’s pants, gripping his manhood lovingly.

Copia moaned, pressing his lips onto Johannes’s and began to kiss him sweetly. His began to thrust his hips into Johannes’s hand. Johannes returned the gesture, kissing slow but needily. He matched the rhythms of their mouths with the movement of his hand. As he ran his thumb across the tip he slid his tongue across and around Copia’s. Copia pulled away before he could let him in his mouth. “The unity festival is in a few days, why don’t we go a bit more gentle to each other since we’re still working?” He caressed his cheek, looking into his eyes.

He thought about it briefly then nodded, chuckling slightly. “Yes...perhaps that would be the best idea. It had been a while for me before so...I got a bit carried away. But I promise to be...sensual...” His hand was still determined in its movements, caressing and petting his length to hardness with just a few simple moves. Johannes maintained the eye contact and watched his new favorite play thing as he dragged out the last letter of his murmuring. Copia moaned, throwing his head back as he thrusted his hips into Johannes’s hand as he began to unbutton his coat, placing it under him like a blanket. He placed his lips back onto Johanness’ as he began to unbutton his suit.

Johannes helped undress his Cardinal from the waist down, coaxing his length out further with enthusiastic pumps and eventually a strong lick. “I'd like to have you right here beneath the moonlight—if I have your permission, min snygga djävul...” Copia threw his head back, moaning lightly. He moved his head back into position, a whine caught in his throat with a grin on his face. “Take me, min älsklingsklown.” His suit finally gone, putting it right on his coat.

He grinned and had the Cardinal nearly upside down in an instant. He pulled his hips close to his face, draping the man’s strong legs over his shoulders as he switched between eating his entrance and sucking him off. Eventually he found himself with Copia’s length against the flat of his tongue and two fingers sliding in and out of his plaything. He was being less rough than he was before, that was true, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t still trying to fuck Copia’s brains out.

Copia gasped at the change in position. But as he felt Johannes begin to finger him as well suck him off, he moaned loudly, his legs over Johannes’s shoulders tightening and bringing him closer. He panted, tossing his head to either side on his clothes.

“Mmm...you know,” Johannes took a moment to murmur as his fingers began to slide in and out much easier.

“I love you at this angle. It makes it much easier to watch you unravel...” He was already hard, but he wanted to pleasure Copia as much as he could. Copia let out a shaking laugh,

“I c-can see why...” he said looking up at him, the moonlight shining on him as he was between his legs. “You look m-more dominant, more a-animalistic...” he panted feeling the fingers inside of him. Johannes growled at that, flicking his tongue against his entrance and all the way up his shaft to his tip before slipping his fingers out and setting the Cardinal near his waist. He grinded against him a few times as he shimmied free from his pants and exposed his own length.

“There’s just something...so incredibly erotic...about the moonlight. And out here—the only ones who will hear your screams and moans are the creatures in the dark.”

He whined, almost begging for Johannes to give to him already. He grinned darkly at what he said, “T-then let them hear us, let Lucifer k-know we sing for him in the moonlight.” He thrusted his hips upward towards his length, trying to get more friction.

“G-aaaahhh...” That did it for him. He laughed breathlessly as he slid into Copia, stretching him out and holding down his shoulders to keep him in place. He fucking loved his poetic way of speaking, as it belonged to him and him alone. It did wonders to turn on the clown. When he was down to the base he leaned forward, cradling his fuck toy and whispered, “You’re so fucking hot...” before kissing him and beginning to thrust. Copia moaned into his mouth. He immediately pushed his tongue inside Johannes’s, mingling around with his. With every thrust he moaned into Johannes’s mouth, begging him for more.

Johannes was slow and deep with his rhythm, making sure to hit his every sweet spot without damaging the poor Cardinal too much. As he increased his speed he gripped Copia’s cock to add to the pleasure. His moans were low and gruff as he kissed the Cardinal, whining slightly every time he broke away for air. As Copia pulled away from Johannes’s lips, he let out loud moan. Panting hard and thrusting his hips in Johannes’s hand to push himself more and more closer to the edge.

“That’s it...just like that...” He murmured huskily, a smirk playing on his lips as a string of spittle connected them. “Tell me how much you like this again.” He was quivering already, the muscle in his right thigh tensing up. So he tried to distract himself to hold out as long as he could.

“I-it’s a-mazing...” he panted, moaning afterwards. “L-like a sword of p-p-pleasure...” he said breathlessly. Johannes paused for a moment and laughed breathlessly again.

“Is it really like that?” He grabbed Copia’s hips and slammed into him, forceful but not too much so. His panting breaths came out in little clouds of fog with his every movement. From the angle the Cardinal lay, he could see the reflection of the stars themselves in his eyes and purred, admiring his darkly serene beauty. Fuck...He was so beautiful—even more so when he was this aroused.

Copia was close, the fucking and the stroking were pushing him further to his climax. He looked up at Johannes, his thin figure lit by the moonlight and the stars on each side of him, giving his a strange kind of aura.

“Johannes...” he panted, “I’m close, J-Johannes...” he moaned.

“Then give it to me, my sweet Cardinal...” He hissed, teeth baring briefly. Johannes pulled him close, practically hugging him while they fucked. His mouth found the spot behind his ear again and sucked on it. With how close they were, Copia closed the remaining space between them for him to hug Johannes tightly by his neck as he came. He stared up at the stars, coming as he did. He blew his load in between their abdomens, making a mess on the both of them.

“Oh fuck...” Johannes half whispered, half moaned as he followed the trembling man shortly after. He gave a few more deep thrusts, jerking his orgasm to completion and filling the Cardinal completely. After he pulled out he ignored the stickiness between them for the moment to just cuddle —as was his favorite part, truly. There was just something magical about post-sex cuddles and under the glittering firmament like they were made it all the better. He kissed him passionately, pleasantly, and eagerly afterwards before sighing and nestling against his head to look up at the heavens above.

Copia sighed in content, nuzzling Johannes. Though gazing at the stars sounded great after sex, he looked at Johannes relaxed face as he looked up at the sky. Letting a hand travel up and down his chest, feeling and taking up a mental image of his body. Lucifer have mercy, the man looked beautiful in the darkness, how had he not seen it before? He didn’t realize his was staring until he zoned out looking at him.

He lost himself in the nebulas, fantasizing about creatures and great space battles—drinking coffee on foreign planets and playing music. It had been a collective lucid dream he shared with his brethren and his Kungen, and yet he still remembered it like it were real...The fear gripping his heart when they thought they’d lost Tim, the bravery he’d had to muster going into the cave to retrieve their ship’s part...Space was terrifying...and dangerous, and vast and insurmountably beautiful. When he closed his eyes he could still see the sky on TRAPPIST 1, swirling like a nebulous vortex of fuchsia and cerulean that could put just about any Earth sunset to shame. It made him feel small to know that beyond their world was so much they had yet to understand—could ever understand, really. And yet he knew...that even though they were insignificant in the grand scheme of the universe, that it was irrelevant. They all had each-other, and that was enough. They had their music, their great nation, their Kungen, and now Johannes even had C—His eyes subconsciously wandered to the Cardinal on his arm. That coiffed hair so delightfully messy after sex...his sharp jaw, chiseled features and torso...the pleasant little nest of chest hair he bore...and then his eyes—The hetero—oh fuck, what was it called again? The...ah, well, it didn’t matter. He loved his doey black-lined eyes just about above all else...and then he realized those exact eyes were staring straight at him though smudged makeup and he blushed darker than the sky on TRAPPIST 1.

Copia’s moved his traveling arm up Johannes’s chest and onto his cheek, gently caressing it and smudging some of the make up. He felt almost as if he removed his hands off of him, he will disappear like dust. He felt himself come closer to him, so close they can feel each other breathing.

“Più bello delle stelle...” he whispered to him like a secret, bringing his hand to the back of Johannes’s head, tangling his fingers in his wild hair, and pulling his close to press his lips on him. Sweetly and passionately, no lust needed. Johannes didn’t have time to reply, only kiss back with the same level of tenderness. As he felt Copia’s fingers move into his hair, pulling him close he reached out and wrapped an arm around the man’s waist. Johannes tilted his head to help their mouths fit better, all the while Copia’s sweet nothing was bouncing in his subconscious. Più bello...delle stelle... It was getting harder to think. His brain was fuzzy, like cotton candy.

As he felt Johannes kiss back, the hand in his hairs stroking his head. He was determined to be as sweet as possible, almost letting Johannes know he was cared about. His other free hand, caressed his chest. Johannes purred and sighed in his touch as they embraced. The butterflies were in full swarm now. What was happening to him..? He felt so dizzy and tingly, and yet he just kept kissing Copia over and over...never wanting to stop. He made little whiny sounds of pleasure—of bliss, and tiny hums when the Cardinal’s mustache rubbed against him. He felt...excited, but not like he was aroused....no, this was something different. Similar, but... What the fuck... He reached out and pushed Copia’s bangs back and traced the bottom of his lip with his tongue, determined to assess this feeling fully.

He opened his mouth as he felt Johannes's tongue on his lip, letting his tongue dip in, and his own mingling around with him. He immediately pulled away, pulling his coat under him, and push himself on top of Johannes. Putting his coat on, protecting him from the cold before coming back to kiss him passionately, with his tongue back in to dance around with Johannes's.

“Aaah...!” Johannes growled slightly in surprise and excitement at the change in positions. He adjusted as well, his clothes more of just a mass below him while his shirt clung loosely around him. He leaned back into the kiss and continued running his hands all throughout the Cardinal’s chestnut hair. His heart was racing and he felt like he was going to cry at moments when the fireworks threatened to explode them both into nothingness.

“What the fuck...are you doing...to me..?” Johannes asked breathlessly between kisses, deliriously lovestruck as he clung to him, desperate for more of this feeling running deeper than just primal sexual desire. Copia broke away from the kissing, moving more downward on Johannes's body. Leaving butterfly kisses as he reached his belly button. Giving a few light bites on his hips before going back up, licking all the way to his chest. His hands following along pushing his shirt upwards over his head, leaving him finally exposed to the Cardinal. He heard what Johannes said, and he had think carefully what to say. He licked up from his chest, up his neck, and when he reached his ear, he whispered lovingly, "Giving you love, my dear Johannes."

“O-oh...” He bit his knuckles to keep from moaning out, though it did little to surprise his sounds of pure pleasure. Everywhere the Cardinal touched tingled and burned, making him quiver. As he heard that voice purring in his ear Johannes swooned completely, a flush consuming his painted cheeks. “O-oh...oh, Cardinal... I...think...” He swallowed hard, trembling slightly. “I think I might be falling for you...”

Copia's heart fluttered and immediately, pulled Johannes's into a kiss. Passionate and loving, pouring his feelings into it. As he pulled away, he spat into his hand, stroking his length and playing with Johannes's entrance. He looked into Johannes's eyes—with Copia's eyes filled with affection—making sure if he wanted it as well. He kissed him back, another small growl escaping afterwards. As he watched him, and felt him, he nodded shyly and smirked at him.

“I-is...is this your way of showing you f-feel the same..? Aaa-aaggh....” He entered 2 fingers in, then slowly a third. He leaned over Johannes, his face getting close to him. "Yes..." He whispered to him, as he fingered his entrance.

“A-aahhh...” He stared up at him, squeaking out a moan. Johannes felt incredibly vulnerable, and it was terrifying—but he trusted the Cardinal. He had this far already. He spread his legs a bit more for him as he continued to gaze into his face, starting to drool subtly. Copia removed his fingers from his entrance, then maneuvered Johannes's legs to wrap around his waist. He positioned himself at his entrance, then as he gave a slow thrust, he grabbed both of Johannes's hands, pinning them above his head, and giving him a slow, passion-filled kiss.

The rest of Johanness’ ensuing groans were swallowed up in Copia’s kiss that he eagerly returned. He enjoyed the excitement of being bound up or restricted, and as the Cardinal grabbed his wrists he couldn’t help but instinctively squirm and giggle. As he kissed him he leaned forward and bit his bottom lip, tugging it. Copia's thrusts were slow and deep, like Johannes's, keeping it sweet and slow but still strong with love. He chuckled into the kiss as he felt Johannes's bite his lip. He let his tongue inside his mouth, immediately finding his and mingled around.

He was drowning—but he loved it, as every thrust brought the hypersensitive clown closer and closer. If this was their idea of gentle he was just as for it as he was for their previous sessions. Johannes whined around his tongue and met his hips with every movement. Johannes's sweet whines made him more turned on, and made him thrust faster but not too hard or rough with him. He broke free of the kiss and licked up his neck and his jawline. As he reached his ear, he whispered sweet nothings in Italian, "Mio dolce", "Mio principe", "Dolce pagliaccio," "Sono pazzo di te", "Sei il mio incantesimo".

He gasped, eyes rolling back from pure pleasure. Johannes was twitching by now, just barely clinging on to the last fibers of his orgasm. He didn’t understand everything Copia whispered to him, but just his tone alone was enough to send him over. “F-fuck...!” Johannes grabbed his neck and clung on as he started to come, hot spurts between the two of them beneath his low panting breaths.

As Johannes orgasmed, Copia felt himself almost at the peak. He gave a few more thrusts, before throwing his head back, moaning loudly into the dead of night. He filled Johannes to the brim as he came, pulling out and releasing his grip on Johannes’s hands. With his remaining strength, he fell to the side of him on the chilled grass—their coldness contrasting his body heat—as he watched Johannes in the moonlight pant lightly as Copia panted.

“Ahhh...” Johannes shuddered as he gathered himself. He threw his jacket around himself and crawled close to Copia, watching him with an exhausted face. His tongue lolled slightly. “T-thank you, Cardinal...” Johannes barely whispered. Copia pressed their bodies together after catching his breath, the semen between them sticking them together like glue.

“You’re welcome, mío amore.” He whispered back to him. He pressed his lips to him gently, pouring emotion into it as he brought his arms to wrap around his neck. Johannes purred and hummed pleasantly. He may not have spoke a lot of Italian but Johannes definitely knew that bit...He was blushing, and giggled tiredly.

“You’re such a romantic devil...I swear, you could turn me to a puddle with just a few simple words...”

Copia smirked evilly as he moved a free arm away from his neck and slowly slid down Johannes's chest.

"You're not wrong, after all," He winked his white eye, "I literally can." he chuckled darkly, then his smirk fading a bit, "Though joking aside, if my brother has taught me anything, it's the art of seduction." His hand moved back up to rest on his chest. Johannes placed his hand over his for the moment, listening as the mood changed slightly. “Well, I will certainly say that is true... You remind me of him in many ways. But—did he...you know, swing the same way as you?”

He raised an eyebrow in confusion. That about could mean anything, "What do you mean, caro?" his other hand on his neck went up, entangling itself in Johannes's messy hair, scratching his head gently.

“Well...you know...like...” Did he really have to explain himself? Johannes giggled awkwardly, and glanced downwards at their entangled legs before returning his gaze to Copia. “Have...an attraction to men? Because I only ever saw him fawning over his Sisters...and I would be lying if I said I wasn’t a little jealous.”

Copia chuckled as he mentioned his jealousy, giving him a sweet little kiss. "I'll be honest, I think he had an attraction to everyone. Maybe the majority were women, but there were times where I have seen him bring men from outside the church into his room. And when he performed, he could not stop moving his hips for more than 5 seconds it seemed and everyone went wild." As he finished, he teasingly gave a thrust of his hips against Johannes, a small smirk on his lips. "But he never said personally who he was into, I never bothered, who he liked, it didn't matter."

He returned the peck, smiling as he spoke fondly of his fratello. Not that it mattered much anyway who Papa III was into—since Johannes had ended up on the arm of the Cardinal anyway. But he still enjoyed the stories. He could live vicariously when Copia spoke like that, and it warmed his heart. When he rutted against him, he had to bite his hand to keep from moaning outright. And then he heard that familiar squelch from down below and blushed, looking Copia in the eyes.

“Do you mind if I...clean that up? I...hate to be the loyal dog licking up every mess but at the same time...if it’s okay...” He looked down confused, but shrugged, "Yes, go ahead," he said as he took his hand off of Johannes's head, sliding it against his should down his chest, letting him go. He leaned forward and kissed him gently, letting his lips drag down his body as he buried his head between Copia’s legs and licked him clean. Following suit, he wiped his fingers against his own body and licked that clean as well. As he licked his fingers, he turned and made eye contact with the Cardinal, dragging his tongue between the digits tantalizingly.

Copia let out a moan, rather not expecting him to actually lick him clean. He tried to relax to not get horny again, letting a few quiet moans as he licked. But when Johannes came back up and began to lick up the semen on his finger one by one, painfully slow—but yet looking hotter than the flames of Hell themselves as he did—something told him he wanted some as well, making him lick his lips.

“I know—I’m disgusting, truly.” Johannes smirked, giving him a sideways glance as he flicked his tongue out against his finger tips, getting under his nails. He pretended not to notice Copia watching as he groomed himself in a cat-like manner. He panted hard, harder to control his desire to taste themselves. He then shot up, sitting up. Slamming his lips on Johannes’s and letting his tongue in and tasting the taste of themselves on his tongue. Johannes barely had a chance to mumble a moan as Copia grabbed him and kissed him. He liberally allowed his tongue to swarm the others, letting him taste every inch as he wrapped around Copia and dug his nails into his back.

Copia moaned hard into his mouth with the combination of nails and tasting each other. As soon as he got a taste, he wanted more. He pulled from Johannes’s lip, a string of saliva connecting them, and he swallow the mixed semen and saliva in his mouth. He pushed Johannes down onto the ground, his eyes again filled with lust. “My turn.” He said menacingly. He yelped and gasped softly, watching with a mixture of excitement and mild fear. “Your turn, Cardinal?” The edges of his smeared mouth quirked up into a mischievous grin.

He gave him a dark smirk as he kissed down his chest and licked around his abdominal area, licking around for left overs. As he went lower, he lifted his length up, sucking on the balls, and licking up his shaft onto the tip, where he gave a small kiss and a gentle lick.

“O-o-ooohhhhh...” The clown’s eye’s rolled back as he melted once more, completely at the mercy of the Cardinal in heat.

“Ooooooohhhhh fuck...I-I think I missed a spot...” The Cardinal gave a small chuckle, before slowly taking Johannes’s dick in his mouth. At first he took little by little teasing him a bit. But then started speeding up, bringing his hand in to stroke his shaft. He squirmed, his sensitivity overwhelming at this point. If this was how Copia showed his love then...holy fuck, he must really like him, Johannes thought through broken moans and whimpers. When he felt his hand, his breath hitched and he whined. “T-this was your idea of going e-easy on each other..?” He wasn’t complaining, however—he wouldn’t dare.

Copia looked up at him as he sucked, stopping for a moment but his hand still stroking him.

“If we were to be rougher, I’d let you grab my hair and deep throat me until my entire mouth ached. So yes, I’m being easy, but I promise to rougher next time after the festival.” He gave him an glance with an evil glint before going back to sucking him off. “O-ohhhh...” Johannes growled and smirked, reaching out to stroke Copia’s hair and tug it teasingly. In all his experience pleasuring others he’d never met anyone who enjoyed reciprocating to the extent the Cardinal did. It...made him feel honored, actually. He felt special.

Copia moaned at the small tugs, secretly wanting more but didn’t say. He let a hand travel up Johannes’s chest, holding himself up a little with it as his other massaged his balls, trying to push him over the edge. He gripped tighter instinctively as he came closer and closer to the edge. It was coming quicker this Time but Johannes was determined to give his Cardinal what he came for. “F-fuck...yess... Y-yes, Cardi...” Johannes purred and stared down at the other.

He moaned again, louder this time, and the vibrations went through Johannes's dick. He stopped stroking and bobbed his head more quicker, with the hand on Johannes's chest coming down to grip his thighs.

“Fuck! Come here, you—-“ He snarled, eyes widening slightly as he tensed and grabbed Copia’s head. He forced him down as he came, forcing him to swallow as he shakily moaned out his ending. His eyes widened as he was forced down, but his eyes rolled back in pleasure he felt his load hit the back of his throat. He released his grip on his thigh and brought a hand up to where Johannes's hand was gripping on his hair. He put his hand on it, making him relax as he came off of his dick with a wet pop, "Easy now, Beastie."

Johannes quivered and eyed him with a heavy lidded gaze.

“A-aaah... Your mouth is just so inviting...I can’t help but take full advantage of it..” He moved onto his side and reached out, finger brushing his bottom lip and teeth. “See? Fuck, even your teeth are attractive.” Copia smiled pleasantly, his teeth showing, then kissed the finger on his lip. He laid next to him, bringing a hand to his cheek to bring him in to kiss him. Johannes obliged and held their bodies together, wrapping around him both cutely and romantically. The kiss was soft but determined, and he made it longer to show he really appreciated Copia. Copia smiled into the kiss, really feeling the emotions Johannes felt through them. Opening an eye, he looked up at the sky to the stars, and suddenly a shiver ran through him. He pulled away gently, caressing Johannes's cheek.

"We can't stay here..."

Johannes nodded, nuzzling against his hand lightly. “Yes...you’re right...It must be extremely late by now, yeah?” Johannes followed his gaze upwards. He nodded, getting closer to Johannes and nuzzling into him. "And it's getting colder. And I don't want either of us to get ill."

“Good point...I shall walk you home then?” His expression grew eager, hoping the answer would be yes. While he waited, Johannes leaned in and nuzzled beneath his chin. He smiled, "Yes, please, if you'd like." He said putting his chin on Johannes's head.

He purred in glee and hopped up, nearly stumbling over and falling in the water with his movement. Catching himself, Johannes couldn’t help but grin cheekily and strike a pose for Copia before he went to gather his clothes. Copia laughed and blushed at the pose as he went to stand and pick up his clothes. Beginning with his pants, and making sure Johannes gets a great view of him. The clown purred as he watched, then quickly glanced away as he buttoned his shirt. When he finally put his jacket on over his vest he adjusted the collar and rubbed his arms to get warm. As Copia put his coat back on, he buttoned it all the way, making sure he traps the warmth, walking over and embracing Johannes, nuzzling into him to get warmer. Johannes glanced over as he came over and nuzzled, and wrapped around him in return.

“Mmm...Did...you have fun tonight?”

“Most certainly, darling.” He said glancing up at him with a grin. “I can’t wait to do it again.” He winked his white eye. “How about I take you out next time?” He said pulling away but still keeping his arms around him.

“It’s...it’s a date!” He grinned down at Copia and kept his arms around his waist. He shivered involuntarily, though it was unclear if it was from the cold or the smoldering beauty in the Cardinal’s eyes. Copia grinned pleasantly, bringing a hand up to his neck to pull him down to kiss him sweetly.

“Alright then, I’ll see you then.” He said. He looked down for a moment, before taking a deep breath to speak,

“So, does this mean we are paramours now?”

He kissed him back and then tilted his head as he spoke, listening. Judging from Copia’s tone of voice, it sounded serious—and intimate.

“I...” Why did it feel like such a strange question to answer? Because it was something that never came up with anyone else before? Johannes took a breath and tilted the Cardinal’s chin towards him. From the dredges of his mind he wrenched forward what Italian he could muster to please his new...paramour.

“Penso di sì...Se tu avessi me, quello è...”

Copia’s face glowed with happiness. Bringing his hands onto each side of Johannes’s face and stood on his toes, practically doing a ballet pose as he kissed him, full of passion and glee. Johannes grinned in the kiss and full on lifted Copia in the air, twirling them briefly before kissing him. It wasn’t so much that Copia was weightless—he just found himself too eager to care. He laughed as he was twirled, wrapping his arms around his neck to kiss him back. Something in him said he felt complete, more full.

When they eventually broke the kiss, Johannes didn’t set Copia down—instead, resumed to carry him on his back as they began the journey back. It was much darker now, but far in the distance the tinges of cerulean and navy over the mountainous horizon indicated dawn was approaching. He would have to make sure they both got some rest for the approaching day.

Copia looked around at their surroundings as Johannes walked. Can the man see in the dark? He knew dawn was approaching, but yet it was still dark. “Dear, can you see where you’re going? I could help you.” He said.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” He smiled reassuringly towards Copia as he stepped clear across a stream. He had good experience navigating at night, and being somewhat part animal certainly helped as well. “But is that another thing your magic eye can do as well?” He chuckled, “Yes, I could conjure up a spell to emit light for you as you go.” He said leaning his head against Johannes’s.

He breathed out, the only sound shared between them for a minute was the soft crunching of undergrowth. “Cardinal, will you ever cease to amaze me?” He hoped not, but he was also starting to doubt that such a thing was even possible to begin with. As Johannes traversed the terrain once again, he would occasionally take them off the beaten path. This way, they would avoid running into any creatures they didn’t want to disturb while they slept.

He chuckled, giving a kiss on his temple. “I do hope I don’t.” He said with a grin. He then closed his eyes, a concentrated look on his face as he gathered his energy. He opened his eyes, with the white one glowing again, he held a hand out to the path, imagining the Church in his head. “Sic Illustrent...” he said in Latin. Suddenly, little flying lights like fireflies appeared among the path. Lighting the way for them. The glow in Copia’s eye diminished and he slumped against Johannes’s back, dizzy.

He paused and watched, chills running down his spine in awe. Johannes turned to murmur words of praise to his paramour when he saw the man slumped over like an exhausted child on his back. He clicked his tongue quietly in mock disapproval as they continued on their now illuminated walk. “I told you I didn’t like you hurting yourself...”

Copia took a deep breath, still a bit dizzy, and smiled, looking more or less cheeky. “Mie scuse, my darling. That’s enough for tonight.” He wrapped his arms again around him, giving him a few kisses on his cheek to go along his apology. Johannes grumbled subtly in response, although he wasn’t mad at him. As they reached the church, he glanced upwards at the steep stone wall before taking a breath and beginning to scale it. At the window sill, he helped Copia inside while he stayed perched on the ledge. He made sure he waited for him to be settled in whilst occasionally glancing off in the distance, Avatar Country visible only as the faintest glow over the mountains.

As soon he was inside, he got out his pajamas to get ready for bed. “I’ll be back in 15 minutes.” He said turning his head to the window to Johannes as he sat on the ledge. He ran out the room down his corridor where his personal bathroom was. He quickly showered, brushed his teeth, and placed his clothes in laundry where he would later clean them and dry them for when the Church would go to the Avatar Country. He returned back to his room in his pajamas which were all black and silk smooth long sleeved for the cold night, with the Grucifix hanging down his neck in the middle of his chest. He nodded, smiling at the peculiar man as he turned around again and waited, staring at the moon. When Johannes heard him return, he turned around and grinned like a dog that missed its owner.

“Are those silk?” The words escaped before he could do anything about them, Johannes eyeing the fancy pajama set up and down with an impressed gaze. “Shit, Copia, you didn’t have to get all dolled up on my account, y’know.”

Copia chuckled, “Flatterer, I always look pimped.” He said once he was close enough, leaning on the wall next to the window.

“It is true, I’ll give you that.” Johannes leaned on his arm as he watched him, humming slightly to himself. “So is this goodnight then?”

Copia looked out the window over the mountains where Avatar Country was, he sighed and hummed. He looked back at Johannes, and nodded with melancholy. “Yes, my darling. This is goodnight, but this is also, I’ll see you soon. Don’t you worry.” He leaned in to him, pressing his lips to him, kissing him sweetly. As he did, Johannes gripped his collar lightly and clung on.

“Mm...I know...” His mouth lingered close to the Cardinal’s for a bit longer, kissing again. “I can hardly wait to dance with you once more...” Their lips grazed and their eyes met, tired and lustful.

He gave a dark chuckle, “And I as well, sadly though, I’d have to cut you off for the festival. But I promise to dance with you until I can’t dance again the next morning.” His hand slid down to Johannes’s chest, rubbing him gently.

He growled, and snarled lightly at that. Briefly, before shaking himself back to his senses. “Cardinal...I mean like an actual dance...I mean, yes, all of that as well, but... There will be other music there—small groups and bands trying to make it. So during our off time...I will be searching for you in the crowd, my devil...” He blushed awkwardly, forgetting that he actually did owe him an actual dance. He chuckled, rubbing his neck in embarrassment though his blushing deepening at the pet name, “I’ll see you then, mío pagliaccio.” He said caressing his cheek.

“Mmm...take care. Pleasant dreams.” Johannes leaned up and placed a kiss against his temple as he wished Copia one last good night. As he climbed down the wall, he turned and waved one final time before descending into darkness. Once he believed he was hidden enough, a raven took his form for the journey back.

He waved goodbye as he watched him leave. As he got back up to go to his bed, he ran and threw himself, landing on it, smiling like maniac. He had lover, a paramour, he can’t get over it. A familiar squeaking caught his ear. He snapped his head towards it and seeing it to be one of his rat friends. He picked him and held him inches away from his face, an ecstatic grin on his face,

“Oh Rufus, you cannot believe what just happened...” he began.

.
.
.

Johannes flew high over the trees, touching the sky with his wings and then dipping down in a display of celebratory stunts. He actually had a... Boyfriend? An actual... Not just someone who wants to fuck around? Like...well, he knew that would be included but... Copia...actually seemed to like him—in an emotionally romantic way. He was so giddy, he swooped down and traced the water in all his excitement, cawing loud for the world to see.

.
.
.

“...And then he said it there, in the moonlight, below me, that he was falling for me...” Copia explained to the rat on his chest and to the other rats who gathered around to listen along to their friend. All of them squeaked, a lot of them sounding as if he was joking with them. “No! I’m as serious as a heart attack! He said it seriously, I can always tell when someone is lying, you know that already.”

.
.
.

He was so excited he nearly crashed into the wall of the castle as he made his descent into Avatar Country. Luckily, he corrected just in time and swooped into his bedroom window, landing in his bed and just hugging his pillow for a moment. The butterflies in his stomach swarmed as he lay there, tightening and loosening his grip repeatedly as nerves for the next day were setting in. It seemed their worlds were finally coming together...

.
.
.

“I still can’t get over him, I don’t know what to say to him when I look at him...” he said looking at the ceiling now that every rat in the Church was in his room, listening. “I don’t know if it’s the fact he so close to his animalistic side I find fierce, his ocean blue and greed gold eyes, his sweetness like that of honeysuckle, his lips as soft and delicious, or the fact that he sure can pleasure a man,” he said getting more snuggled into his pillow. “But, my friends, don’t feel scared, he may be part animal and seems like a predator, like a tiger, but a rat-like man as myself can see him for who he is, a kitten.” The rats didn’t seem to get the comparison as they seemed more concerned with the cat comparison. Copia noticed afterwards, facepalming and sighing into his hand, “That comparison wasn’t good, isn’t it?”

Chapter 7: Unity Concert

Eventually Johannes exhausted himself into sleep, spooning his pillow as he did so. He awoke later that morning to bells and music in the streets—the usual. When he went to his window, he wiped off the condensation with his palm and stared out eagerly at the light powder covering his world. He shivered, although he loved the snow. It was going to be a great day—Johannes was sure of it and repeatedly told this to himself as he washed and prepared himself.

.
.
.

As Copia awoke, he was startled at seeing bright white at his window he immediately took out his Grucifix and began chanting the ‘Our Dark Father’ prayer. When he realized that the light wasn’t Holy, he walked over, after rubbing the condensation, the pure white snow. The color very much clashed with the Church, and the fact that he was dealing with a loss, it made him feel sad. But nevertheless, he went to get himself ready for the day.

.
.
.

He continued to watch from his window as the rest of Avatar Country slowly awoke and began their day as well. Through his freshly applied paint he watched red and gold ribbons and balloons adorn buildings. At the town’s entrance hung a banner that simply read “Welcome New Friends!” Johannes smirked, knowing Copia would get a kick out of that. He was wearing his suit with the coattails today, complete with brightly striped vest and his red knee high socks. He even took the extra care into his hair, going as far as to tie it around the base with a bow when he was done. He has just enough time for breakfast before joining the Elite Orchestra for a brief rehearsal.

.
.
.

Copia lifted his head up, as he finished praying for this all to go smoothly and peacefully for both the affiliations. He made sure he looked good enough to present his image to the Avatar Country as the new leader, his hair fixed back, nothing on his clothes or face, good so far. He made sure his 3 other outfits, including his red cassock—it would be lovely to see red in the midst of winter like blood on the snow—for when he changed on stage a bit more than once, but better be safe than sorry. Well all was well, he went down into the main hall, meeting with the leaders for further instruction and for a final rehearsal.

.
.
.

The Ballroom had been transformed into a lavish party scene. Although Kungen had practically insisted on holding things at his tavern, it was decided that his Ballroom would set a better first impression. Crimson and gold streamers ran along every wall. Kegs lined the opposite side where the buffet was to be held. The stage was enormous—the focal point of the entire room. Johannes felt himself smile upon recognizing one of his favorite props onstage. It was a brightly colored, red and yellow striped stand, sort of like an upside down bucket, that was excellent for standing or posing or head banging on.

“Hey!” Wild eyes peeked around the corner, startling Johannes from his thoughts. John, looking more manic than angry, waved him to follow.

“What are you doing in here all alone? Getting your booze on early? Come on! Kungen has everyone waiting at the castle gates.”

“Oh, right!” There was a skip in his step as he followed him, making John only further confused for the clown. The roads had been freshly plowed for their guests and along with the expansive decor stood the king’s soldiers with their horses and eager civilians from the nation—many of them were already big Ghost fans. The king and his Elite Orchestra stood at the base of his castle where the red carpet ended and waited, staring off at the horizon while their breath was exhaled as fog.

.
.
.

They’ve made about 7 or so Brothers and Sisters ride on horses as they carried their equipment while the rest of the others had walked. Copia was nonetheless excited but kept his demeanor calm in the face of the Clergy. As they reached the gates to the castle, Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator walked side by side each other with their hands behind their backs. Cardinal Copia walked behind them, his hands together like he was going to pray. The Nameless Ghouls came one by one in the order, Alpha, Omega, Wind and Breeze were together as they both were Air, Aether, Earth, and Water, all their hand behind their backs. Behind them all came Brothers and Sisters of Sin with either of their hands together in praying position, by their side or behind them. And the members on the horses carrying the equipment stood behind them all.

The entirety of the king’s court regarded them with dignified politeness as they approached. Johannes tapped his foot lightly in excitement, earning him a look from the king before quickly ceasing. The civilians who recognized Copia and the ghouls squirmed excitedly, some even waving like eager children. The king stood tall, serious, with his guitar in hand. Johannes was right beside him, followed by John while Tim and Henrik stood on his opposite side. The only sound beyond the crunching of snow and the murmurs in the crowd were bells chiming softly in the breeze.

And now, with the church in their midst, it was really quite clear how stark the contrast was. Dark and hooded figures with masks essentially existing now in a metal/party city state...The King began to play a solo in greeting from his guitar—a magical instrument that seemed to surpass a need for an amplifier. The song itself was happy and warm, a fond greeting relishing in the peace and creativity that would surely come from this alliance.

Both the leaders turned to each other and smiled, enjoying so far the environment and the ambiance of the Avatar Country and it’s people as they nodded their heads lightly to the music. Copia tapped along against his hand not sure if he should stay still or move along to leaders as they stayed semi-still. The ghouls followed along moving more, like snapping or tapping their feet along to the music. So far, everything seemed well.

When they reached the courtyard, the music came to and end and the King handed his guitar off to Tim.

“Greetings, friends.” He looked to the newcomers and nodded slightly. His dark lined eyes crinkled at the sides with his subtle approval as he took in the sight before him. A moment passed before he approached Papa Nil and took his hand lightly, and then did the same to Sister Imperator. He hoped they would become fast friends, and he had good reason to believe they would. When he reached he Cardinal, something about him struck a cord within him. His heavenly smile faltered, but he wasn’t displeased with him. Just...intrigued.

“Cardinal.” Kungen began, eyeing the ghouls around before settling back on the smaller man. He reached out and took his hand, forehead lightly brushing his as he bowed. His eyes were sad, like he could somehow read Copia like a book. But when he finally spoke, he was anything but.

“It...is nice to finally make your acquaintance.”

Something about his voice and how he looked at him made Copia feel like as if the King knew what happened and knew how he felt. Even though he spoke politely and friendly, his eyes looked as if he was saying ‘I’m sorry for your loss’. Copia bowed politely as well,

“The same for me, your highness.” The Ghouls bowed low in respect, following their master.

The king nodded, pleased with Copia and the politeness of the ghouls. He turned again. “And for you, Papa Nil and Sister Imperator; know this—Avatar Country welcomes your church with open arms. We hope to continue working with you as time goes on to improve one another.

“...Alright, I think that is enough for now, já?” The Orchestra was surprised when Kungen turned towards them, seemingly asking them this question.

“I mean, this is fucking Avatar Country. Come, let us celebrate together in the glorious royal mosh pi—I-I mean, Ballroom.” Cheers erupted throughout the yard as if that had been what everyone was waiting for.

“We hope for the same for the future, Kungen. We pray to dark lord for further acts of associating each other in our future works.” said Sister Imperator, as she grinned at the king. The members of the church cheered along with the crowd, excited for the performances and the dark masses.

Kungen returned the gesture to Sister Imperator before proceeding onwards up the castle steps. His orchestra followed behind, while Johannes attempted to linger in hopes of seeing Copia. He spotted him, and went to try and separate him from the ghouls before being cut off by three younger girls.

“O-oh my gosh! Cardi C we love you!! Can...can we hug you?! A-and have your autograph?!” Fan girls...Johannes grumbled as he was intercepted, getting pushed further into the crowd as a result.

“Oof, Sorry.” He turned to apologize for bumping into someone, only to realize it was Papa Nil.

Papa Nihil turned to forgive the frontman, but as soon as he made eye contact, he froze. Turning his body full around to get a good look at him. He held his face gently looking deeply into his eyes, almost as if he can see through his soul.

“Your eyes tell me you have a wrathful and lascivious Beast inside of you, young one.”

.
.
.

Meanwhile, while though Copia enjoyed the attention he was getting, he was more focused on trying to find Johannes in the crowd. He saw him for a moment, recognizing his blue eyes, but soon lost him to the crowd. Thankfully, Alpha saved him by grabbing him, and practically pulling him away from the crowd, finding a to what seemed to be the backstage with the ghouls guarding him.

.
.
.

Johannes stiffened under his touch, wishing he could avoid the elder’s prying vision.

“A-a-a-what..? I...I have no idea what you’re talking about, Papa...” He looked past him to see Copia gone, making him let out a low whine. Papa Nihil released his hold on Johannes’s face, keeping his white eyes on Johannes’s,

“So fascinating...” he said. Then he cleared his throat, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Also, you’re alright, for the bump.” He said as he then walked away.

It took him some time afterwards to recover from what felt like a mental violation. Was that another power he had? Mind reading? And did Copia have it too? He...Fuck, he needed a drink. His nerves had been driving him up the wall for hours. He was just glad he wasn’t losing hair at this point. Johannes found a seat at the bar the king had built and started sipping his glass. The stage was occupied by one of the smaller, local punk bands—he couldn’t quite remember the name. But, they were good. They had to be, to be allowed to open the king’s event.

.
.
.

“Let’s wait until the crowd dies down a little.” Said Omega.

“You mean actually die or calms down.” asked Aether.

“The latter.” said Earth.

“Obviously,” retorted Aether,

“I’m not that stupid.” Earth growled back at him. Alpha shushed them as he peaked through a crack in the door to watch the crowd, making sure no one was coming,

“Look we obviously can’t stay here, we have to perform and we have to watch the others perform as well.” He said looking back to Copia and the ghouls.

“Then what do you propose we do about it?” Earth said, crossing his arms. Alpha went silent for a moment, looking down, then looked back up to Copia,

“Master, would you prefer to be involved in the party?” Copia thought for a moment, he usually didn’t like the party atmosphere but because Johannes was out there, along with the King as he wanted to set a good first impression, he knew he had to get involved. “Yes, Alpha, I have to be involved.” Alpha looked back through the door,

“I would say just to stay put for now and maybe one of us goes out to walk around see if the crowd has calmed down enough for you to come out.”

“Well in that case, why don’t you?” Suggest Wind, the shorter Air ghoul, putting her hands on her hips. Alpha spluttered for second then shrugged.

“Fuck it then, if you guys don’t want to socialize.” He said and he turned back around to open the door, the lights were low though the only lights were from the bar and the stage. Copia grabbed his shoulder before he went, making him turn back around. “Do you remember the smell for when we rehearsed that day?” A lot of the other ghouls nodded their heads, including Alpha.

“Find me Johannes, the frontman of the King’s Orchestra. Clown makeup, blue eyes, or gold depending on the situation. Fedora on his head, and long black hair. Find him and bring here.” Alpha have him a nod, opening the door and closing it behind him.

.
.
.

Alpha walked around, his red eyes under his mask scanning the crowd looking for ‘Johannes’ he sniffed around, the mix of smells confused his nose but kept at it. Soon finding out he wasn’t in the crowd, he walked around the bar, the smell of alcohol stinging his nose like a slap to face, but then the smell became sweeter, more stronger than how Copia smelled in it. He sniffed around, figuring it wasn’t the bartender, until he found himself to be behind someone with long hair, the smell now at the strongest, and Alpha’s eyes rolled at he back of his head at the pleasant smell of sweet coconut mixed musk.

He tapped on his shoulder, “Johannes?”

Chapter 8: Alone At Last

As Johannes finished his drink he couldn’t help but wonder where Copia had gone off to...He must’ve come in, right? Maybe they were setting up. That’s what it was. He played with his ponytail absentmindedly, the butterflies settling kindly in his gut. When he felt the sudden tapping at his shoulder he yelped quietly and whirled around in a panic. The liquor in Avatar Country was strong, and that interaction with Papa Nil had left him a tad shaken.

“O-oh, sweet merciful—! You’re a ghoul...right? I’m sorry, I don’t know your signs yet...” Alpha chuckled darkly. So far he liked the little morsel.

“I am Alpha, and somebody you may know sent me to get you without drawing much attention. Come on.” He said turning around and slowly walking, looking over his shoulder to make sure he is following him. He tilted his head slightly, watching him as the waves of mild paranoia washed away. Why all the secrecy? “Uhm...sure, yeah, let me just get a refill.” Johannes topped off his glass before following the ghoul. Was this some surprise from the Cardinal? Or had someone else from the church taken notice of him?

Alpha began to walk faster as he noticed Johannes following him, as he reached the door to the backstage where Copia and the Ghouls were in. He gripped on his arm as he held the doorknob, “Just to make sure you’re not a fraud...” opened the door, Copia and surrounded by the ghouls immediately snapped their heads toward the door, and the ghouls hissed like snakes at the door, baring their claws through their human disguise. Johannes jumped back, briefly startled by the ghouls as he nearly spilled his drink on himself.

“Shit-!” He caught sight of Copia near the back and looked around the backstage area in confusion. “C-Cardinal..? Are ya’ll... Ya’ll hiding back here? I thought you’d be out enjoying the party—it’s for you, after all.”

Copia looked at the door and immediately smiled as he recognized Johannes’s form. The ghouls hissed in defense as they knew they’re master enjoyed his privacy. He raised his hands out, turning to both his sides at the Ghouls.

“Ghouls, it’s fine, he’s the one Alpha, thank you.” Alpha gave him a nod, releasing his grip on Johannes’s arm and putting it to his side. Copia put a hand behind his neck in embarrassment, “I personally don’t enjoy parties as much. And when I was in the middle of the crowd, the Ghouls brought me here as they knew I enjoy my personal space.”

Johannes rubbed his arm where the ghoul had dug in his claws and moved into the room, eyeing the rest of them as he made to sit near Copia. “I guess that makes sense...sorry for puttin' ye in an uncomfortable situation. It’s just...well, it’s Avatar Country. This is kinda...what we do. We party and play music and just have fun—living for ourselves, ya know?” A small smile formed on Copia’s lips, putting a hand on Johannes’s as he sat next to him.

“It’s alright, pagliaccio, I know you didn’t mean to, I’m just not as accustomed to your home yet. I’ll perhaps come out to dance with you later.” He said, then his eyes glanced to behind him as he saw Earth, Aether and Omega tilting their heads at Johannes, examining him. He turned around to see Water, Wind and Breeze doing the same, turning back around to see Alpha guarding the door. The ghouls began to murmur to each other in their ghoulish language,

“H͜e̴͡'҉̵͘s̛ ͡th͜ȩ͏̧ ̵̷̧s̕͞o̡̕͝u̴r̛͞c̢͜͞e͝ of͠ ͏t̨͢h҉e ̕s̛m̵̧e͏lļ.”

“O͏o̧̧͟h̡!҉͟ He͏ ͠s͡me҉̷͏ll̢̛s͜ s͏̵we̸ęt̨!̛͡”

“H̸͘e̛͘̕ ͟d͡o͜͝es̨͢n̢̛’̴͡t͜ ̵̴s͝m҉e̢͞l̶͡l ̨͡fu͘l͜l̵y ͠h͜u͞m̡ą̵n.̨.͜.”

“H͘͘e̕ ̷̕s̶̸͠m̢͞ęl̢̡l͏̧s̨͜ ͟a̶ ͘͢͝t̵͝a̢͟͝d͟ ̡b҉̴i͞͞t̵͡ l͏̢i̴k͏e̢ t̴h̕̕͟ę͢ C͞ar̶͝d̢͞i͜na͝l a̶̛̛s ͘͟w͟e͜҉͟l͠l҉.”

Johannes smiled back at him, fawning over his Cardinal once more. He set his half finished glass down and went to say something flirty when he followed Copia’s gaze and stiffened up slightly. “It is fair, after all...being as I am not quite accustomed to...these guys yet.” They seemed interesting to Johannes, but something told him he shouldn’t get too close. His arm still stung faintly with scratches. Copia got close and moved a hand up to Johannes’s chest, rubbing it up and down to comfort him. He turned his head to the Ghouls.

“Ghouls,” he began and their murmuring ceased and snapped their heads to Copia, “Go on and have some fun at the party, I’ll call any of you when you’re needed, you too Alpha.” They all moved away and nodded, leaving the two in the room, closing the door.

He purred at the contact and relaxed when they were finally alone. “Thank you...I just...I felt like they were looking at me like I was food—you know? Like I was some fancy little treat they had yet to try.”

Copia laughed, giving Johannes a peck on the lips to calm down.

“No darling, you were more of a curiosity than food. They’ve been wondering for a while who it was I brought into my bed since I had your smell the day after we’ve met.” He rubbed his chest again.

“Though, I would recommend some paramedics on deck as ghouls frenzy at the smell of blood. But anyway, they knew you meant something to me as they recognized your scent, but that doesn’t stop them to be a little curious.” He said rolling his eyes amusingly.

Johannes licked his lips afterward and sighed, chuckling as he listened to him

“Oh, so they’re more like curious puppies than anything? I don’t know. It’s hard to tell what they’re thinking.” He scooted closer now and put his arm over the Cardinal’s shoulders, offering him part of his drink. He took the drink and took a small swig, his face scrunching up as he swallowed from how strong it was to him.

“Yes, they’re like that in a way when everything is calm, but when they’re defensive, they turn into rabid wolves.” He said returning him the drink. “True, it is hard to read them because of their masks, but they chatter like birds when around each other, so it’s easy to tell from what they say.”

He downed the rest easily, setting the glass aside to properly cuddle Copia with both arms now. “Mm...” There were several questions haunting his sluggish mind, but the only one he could manage to speak was “How do they play guitar with those claws?” He cuddled up to him placing his head under his chin, chuckling at the question.

“Since they have powers themselves, mostly of their elements, they disguise themselves to look more human. And it lasts for whenever they want, since their magic doesn’t have them grabbing at their heads for a simple spell.”

“Fascinating...” Johannes hummed, stroking Copia’s arm and his side. He reached up again and fiddled absentmindedly with his slicked back hair. “Mmmm... I tried to get a hold of you earlier...but I was intercepted...” Papa Nil’s soul-piercing gaze entered his subconscious, making him shudder at the memory. What else did that old man already know about him? He tried to forget, and push past it.

“Did I hear those girls call you...Cardi-C?” He smirked and whispered that last bit in his ear. Copia snicker into his chest, “How they gave me the nickname after the rapper, I have no idea.” He said giggling. He listened to Johannes’s pulse beat for a bit as looked around the dark room, listening to the muffled sounds of the band. Rubbing his hand into Johannes’s chest, feeling comfortable in his arms.

“But you know it’s in relation to a rapper?” He ran his fingers through his hair and kissed the space behind his ear. “Mmmm...even still, you’re my handsome devil...I’d make an altar for you and worship you on my knees every night if I could...”

He chuckled darkly at the thought. Both of them making love in the altar room of the church, ooohh, it gave him goosebumps at the thought. He kissed his neck from where he was on his chest. “Took the words right out of my own mouth,” he pulled away from him. He got up, and shimmied his legs to sit on his legs, directly facing him. He placed his head onto his, “The Beast inside of you reminds me of a tiger, but looking into your blue eyes I see a kitten,” his hands went around his neck, tangling themselves into his organized hair and gently rubbing his scalp.

“Mmff..” Johannes followed him with his gaze, a soft blush setting into his cheeks at his words and the feeling of his fingers in his hair.

“So deep down I’m ferocious, but my outward personality is something more...innocent? A-and...sweet?” Papa Nil came back into his head, causing him to let out a shaky breath. “Y-your elder Papa looked into my soul...and called it ‘wrathful’ and ‘lascivious’...I tried to get away but...it was like he was inexplicably drawn to me.”

Copia’s eyes widened, his own boyfriend was confronted by one of his leaders, and the Papa no less. He caressed his hair, giving him comfort. “He must’ve seen the more darker side of the Beast. Lustful as you’re the King’s play thing and wrathful as you attempted murder.” He kissed Johannes’s cheek to comfort him, letting him know he doesn’t blame him or feel angry with him. He continued on a lighter note,

“And I would understand why it draws him in. The Beast within you is like a doppelgänger, same skin, different personality, and with us used to being around witches and demons and more, it would intrigue him.” Copia kissed his forehead, “But yes, from before. Beastie is fierce and wild, you are sweet and gentle.” He gave a peck on the nose, “But that doesn’t mean I favor any one of you, I love all of you.” He hugged him, kissing his neck as he pulled him in.

Each kiss brought Johannes some form of happiness, of calmness, and as he hugged him close he closed his eyes and breathed in his scent. “Doppelgänger...” He repeated the word in a whisper to himself, fumbling with the chain around Copia’s throat until he brought the Grucifix up into his fingers. He gave it a loving kiss and pressed it against his cheek in thought. “We love you too...” Johannes said distantly. Copia nuzzled into his neck, giving him a few more sweet kisses on his neck. He felt his heart flutter at what he said, hugging him tighter.

He tilted it to the side for him, letting him continue his kissing as he wished. After a bit he murmured to Copia. “Are your ghouls okay on their own like this? I just don’t want them to be overwhelmed with everyone...I know it’s just as foreign to them too.” As he began to kiss up his neck up to his jawline and cheek.

“They may be demons but that doesn’t mean they’re stupid. True they may have been fascinated by you, but that was mostly because they’re interested in my sex life and because they realized your scent is not fully human. Since they are demons, they know how to interact in an environment like this, and what they’d do to keep their identities hidden.” He murmured gently into his ear.

“M-m-mmm...g-good...” His eyes shut again and he sighed peacefully, letting out a soft teasing mew of approval. His arms snaked around Copia’s waist, cradling him close on his lap. “And you don’t drink either? Or do you just not like the flavor of Raven wine?” Johannes was smirking lightly at this, reaching up and running a hand against one of his side burns.

He pulled away with a shocked expression,

“That was wine?!” He said before turning his head to look at the empty glass. “It tasted almost as strong as tequila if I remember. But to answer your question, I do drink but not often strong liquor. Just wine, champagne, and beer. Simple drinks, nothing strong but I honestly don’t enjoy getting drunk as it makes me do things I wouldn’t dream of doing, and I detest the after effects.” He said with disdain in his voice. “And the drinks I have also add up to the fact that my tolerance isn’t high as most men have it, but when you live in a church full of sinners, it isn’t easy to get your hands on some good liquor.”

“Mmm,” Johannes nodded, enjoying the little ramblings the Cardinal went on. “Well, I won’t pressure you into anything. But I will, like I have been, be drinking before and I plan to after our set. It’s, ah, what’s the word? Ceremonial, that’s what it is.” Part of him really wanted to see the Cardinal drunk, but he didn’t want the man to push or hurt himself. Just because Johannes was reckless with himself didn’t mean Copia had to do the same. But then, a dangerous glimmer flitted into his eyes as he met his gaze with lowered lids, swiping his tongue across his teeth before speaking lowly.

“Maybe I can drink it off your body later...”

He listened and his eyes widened as he heard that drinking before and after the set. He blushed and giggled at Johannes’s suggestion at the end, poking his nose. “I’ll think about it, maybe if I’m in the mood to masturbate tonight, or so.” Johannes scrunched his nose lightly.

”If? Who’s ever not?” He giggled and grinned, watching Copia with a mischievous look on his face. “But I guess we do need a break occasionally, já? Pfft, the two of us together are like rabbits.” Copia laughed, kissing Johannes, “I will admit, I love having sex with you, but sometimes I want to feel actual love than pleasure with you. Especially now since we can get to know of each other’s nations.” He smiled.

He kissed him back and hummed, taking a small breath before nodding and reaching out to stroke his side burns. “I get that...well, hey...Would you...care to spend the night with me then? And I promise to keep my hands mostly to myself.” He looked down for a moment, thinking, then shrugged.

“Why not? It’d be good to stay here big longer and see more of the nation. And it would be good to meet your band mates.” He held his cheeks as he leaned in to kiss him again, when he pulled away, he looked at the door. He turned back to him, “Are you hungry? I’m feeling a bit more comfortable now go out, and I’m feeling a bit peckish.” He said his hands moving off of his cheeks and resting on his neck.

“Mm...” Johannes was relishing in the afterglow of his kiss, the smile still apparent on his features as Copia moved to wrap around his neck. Eyes like the sky looked up at the Cardinal, excited to share his bed and home with him. At the mention of food, however, his attention shifted. “Mm, yeah. I haven’t eaten since breakfast.” He sat up, expression serious and protective of his Cardinal’s well-being. “I’ll make sure we maneuver through safely. I know exactly where the banquet tables are set up.”

Copia gave a small and went to get his hand to get to the door, “If any of the Ghouls are around, tell one of them, and it will be sent to the others.” He turned the handle and was met with loud music and dim but colorful lights, finally the both of them leaving the room.

“As you wish, Cardinal.” Johannes replied smoothly, grabbing hold of his hand as soon as they were out.

Chapter 9: Party Anxiety

down considerably, as the crowd was just bobbing around and dancing to the music. Even still, they skirted the edge—hugging the wall until they reached the back where the food and kegs were. There was a great variety of Avatarian specialties, including roasted animals both recognizable and not. This was not Johannes’ part of the dining, but he wanted to show Copia all of his options. “There’s also a dozen different sauces to choose from.”

Copia looked around at the food varieties, smiling hungrily. “Wow, what to choose...” his eyes scanned around, but he turned to Johannes, “Which would you recommend, or which do you always go for to eat?” He smiled lightly to himself as he perused the selection, looking for what he thought Copia would like best. “The pickled herring is always a delicacy. But if you desire a red meat there is always the beef, venison, this is mountain lion over here—lamb...” He was hovering towards the potatoes and vegetables as he spoke. “I really don’t have a good answer though. Believe it or not, I’m actually a vegan.”

“Oh, alright, darling.” He said back to him, a bit surprised. He turned back to the food, and picked out a plate, choosing to get some beef and some mountain lion, choosing to be a bit adventurous with his appetite. Then picking out some mashed potatoes and carrots, they walked over to a table a bit in the back, surely so nobody would notice them in the dim party atmosphere.

Johannes followed his lead, grabbing some veggies and some of what actually seemed to be a stuffed tofu. The variation in the buffet’s food was really something else. He decided to refill his drink, as well as pick a little platter of desserts for them to share, before finding him in the furthest, darkest table possible. He tilted his head slightly, just studying the man from afar at first. He always thought Copia was so strong and confident, suave, manly, and tough as nails. So why did he insist on keeping his distance from everyone? Johannes set his food down quietly as he took the seat beside Copia and then just smiled as he looked at him.

Copia smiled back at him as he began to eat. Taking a bite out of the lion, and his mouth filled with flavor, immediately cutting another slice with a carrots. He made himself slow down as he was in public. After he swallowed, he turned to Johannes, with a smile, “It’s delicious, caro!” Johannes chuckled as he watched him manically consume his meal. It occurred to him that he hadn’t actually seen him eat before this. He ate his own and worked on his wine as he continued to study his Cardinal. “Já, Cardinal you eat like a man who hasn’t eaten in days. But I’m glad you like it.”

Copia chuckled, rubbing his neck as he blushed. “Turns out I was more than just peckish, since I actually didn’t have breakfast, but I held my hunger. Bad decision, obviously, but what can I say? Today is important.” He wiped his mouth with napkin as he continued to eat at a normal pace.

“It’s good you’re eating now, at least. I don’t want my devil to faint onstage.” Johannes placed a hand on the other’s thigh and rubbed lightly. “A man who works as hard as you do have all the energy he can...” Copia’s blush deepened, he smiled softly as he turned back to him, “We both need the energy we can get, as we both are performing. Speaking of which, who performs first?” He took another bite with mashed potatoes.

“We are, I believe. Right after these guys there’s a brief break while we set up.” He turned back and watched the stage, recognizing the band playing but not the song. He hummed momentarily before finishing his tofu. After washing it down with his wine, he looked over at Copia and gave him a cheeky, sideways glance. “I hope you really enjoy our set. The first song has, like, 8 guitar solos in it. Plus, I’ll be sure to show off for you.” Copia gave him a smirk at his glance. “Can’t wait to see it, my darling, I quite look forward to seeing your Country perform right before us.” He took another bite as he finished.

It occurred to him as well that Copia...might not know what he had gotten himself into—musically speaking, that is. He knew bits and pieces of Ghost’s songs but how much Avatar did Copia know? Johannes swirled his wine and pushed the dessert closer to his other. “Do you care for sweets?” He looked at the plate of sweets as he finished his meal. Looking back at Johannes a bit confused, “Do you not want any?”

“Hm, oh! No! You see, it’s quite the opposite—I’ve eaten so many already I thought I’d share and not make a complete pig of myself.” He licked some frosting from his lip as he spoke.

Copia giggled, the urge to kiss his lips and taste the sweet came over him but held it down. “No wonder why you’re so sweet, you eat a lot of sugar.” He went to pick out a cookie from the plate of desert and before he opened his mouth to take a bite, he said, “And that was very corny, wasn’t it?”

“Mmmm, it was. But who would you be if it wasn’t?” He scooted closer, leaning against Copia and watching him continue eating. “My musical performance is just one big sugar rush.”

He chuckled as he took a bite, leaning into him, looking back into the crowd. He felt as though he should change back into his suit, as it was more freeing and if he were to dance with Johannes, he’d like more freedom. He swallowing the first cookie, he turned to Johannes, “I might go to change, just so I can look less formal as the black mass isn’t starting soon.” He put a hand on his chest, rubbing lightly in circles. “Sure. Would you like me to escort you again?” Johannes dragged his nails down, gripping the fabric gently.

“I think I’ll be fine, I’ll scream your name if I need your help.” He got another cookie from the plate as he got up and went back the same way as before back to the door to the back stage.

He honestly felt naked without Johannes at his side as he felt himself catch the eyes of a few people, but it only made him walk faster. As he reached the door, he practically slammed it as he went in. He looked around, letting his vision get used to the dark with little light. He blinked in the dark, looking around for the dressing rooms. He felt around the nearby doors, looking carefully at the names on the doors, finding some of the names of the warm up bands and lastly finding ‘Ghost’, entering briefly before finding the first letter.

Locking the door behind him, he began to strip, unbuttoning the cassock and putting the biretta next a nearby case. Looking through his clothes and finding his trademark suit. Thankfully, he remembered he had extra underwear, making him blush remembering he would be staying the night. He quickly changed in front of a mirror, fixing his collar and any other places. He closed the door behind him and before he opened the door to back to the party, he took a deep breath and practically fast walked out of there back to the table.

Johannes smirked at that and turned around as he waited. It didn’t take long so he looked up from his empty glass, smiling warmly at the quick reappearance of his Cardinal. He noted his breathlessness. “So I have to ask... Is it, like...a social anxiety thing?”

He sat back down next him catching a bit of his breath, he shook his head, not meaning ‘no’ but, the ‘kinda’ gesture. “More or less...I’ve had some bullying over the years, and it stuck with me since. But it’s not exactly diagnosed, so I don’t know.” He shook his head amused, a nervous smile forming on his lips. “I know, it’s ridiculous, a grown man who sings on stage gets nervous of crowds and of attracting attention from others, it’s pathetic.” He said turning to look at him in the eyes.

That look triggered something inside his chest—a pang in his heart. Johannes frowned slightly and took his hands in his own. “Jäkel...It’s not pathetic. It’s perfectly rational. People are scary, and to be honest you probably shouldn’t trust a good number of ‘em. But...” His grip on his hands tightened slightly, bringing them up to his mouth to kiss before continuing. “I just want you to feel at home here... Everyone’s really excited to meet you guys...”

He felt more calm as he kissed his hands, even more so as he heard him say his pet name in Swedish, making him grin softly. “I really want to feel at home here, pagliaccio, I really do,” he said his grin fading, guilt coming in. “But it’s best for me to take it little by little. Because parties with big crowds are overwhelming for me.” He looked down avoiding his eyes, feeling guilty.

“I understand... Thank you, though...For still sticking around.” Johannes purred, leaning forward on his arm and tilting Copia’s chin back to him. “I’ll make it up to yeh soon. I’ll treat yeh to some nice...quiet...intimate time— with me.” Copia’s smirk came back, suddenly feeling more relaxed and intimate as he leaned in with their noses touching. “I like the sound of that.” His voice low and husky.

“Mmm...there he is...” With their closeness, Johannes gazed at him and beamed like he had won—successful in bringing out his Cardinal’s more confident and darkly romantic personality. The darkness in his eyes that had come from sadness and painful memories was replaced with a lingering lust, perhaps predatory, but it seemed mostly just...at peace, for the time being. Somber, like the surface of a lake after midnight. It was a beautiful sadness that made Johannes reach for and kiss him dearly, thankful that he tasted more like sprinkles than puma tenderloin. He brought a hand to the back of Johannes’s head, bringing him in closer as he kissed him back. The cookies and the desserts made his lips taste sweet, making him want to kiss him more.

Johannes practically melted at his touch then and reached out to stroke his side burns as the two made out, not over the top but just wanting—hungry and filling a desire. He was being respectful of Copia’s wishes of emotional over physical love, but even still he was craving that man’s mouth on his. Copia tried not to be too touchy-touchy and feel too much around Johannes, lest it make them lustful and be at it like animals in public. He tried to be more intimate and sweet. Just having his hands above his torso, bringing them both in his hair, being gentle to not ruin his organized style. Johannes put his arms around his waist and guided Copia onto his lap, bringing him close enough their their bodies were flush. He flicked his tongue against his just briefly, smirking and rubbing his free hand along his jaw line.

Copia breathed through his nose, amused as he chuckled through the kiss. He tilted his head to the side, trying to get more access to his mouth as licked Johannes’s lower lip, asking for entrance. The clown moaned quietly, happily obliging his Cardinal. He was happy to, as he grabbed a fistful of his hair and dragged his nails down his side. He squirmed in his lap, pulling away from the kiss, laughing. “Watch those hands of yours, they tickle.”

“Oh? I didn’t think you were the ticklish type.” He blushed as Copia pulled away and wiped the drool from his chin, looking him over as he reached behind and gave his rump a small squeeze. “You should show me all your ticklish spots...so I know what to avoid in the future, of course...”

He blushed as he felt Johannes grab his ass. His smile left and a deer in the headlights look came over his face and he slowly came off of his lap with a smile on his lips, he shook his head amusingly, “I’m not stupid, you’re tricking me to tell you what my spots are so you can attack me with your tickles.” His smirk grew as he stood and looked him over, putting his hands out defensively. “Whaaaaaaaat? Why would I ever do something like that?” He took a step to the left and then to the right.

Copia slowly backed away from him, he knew this situation was humorously like predator and prey. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare.” He said with a smile still on his lips. “Don’t I daaaaree whaaaat? You’re being weird, my jäk-el...Now, come here. There’s nothing to fear.” He continued that little skip step from side to side as he approached Copia and hiccuped at the end of his words. He tried to watch his boyfriend’s steps as he tried to get away from his grasp. Though he didn’t watch his back as he bumped into a chair a fell into it.

His mischievous little grin faltered at that as he rushed over and knelt beside him, grabbing a hold of his hand. “Woah! Hey, Copia, are you okay? Yah gotta-hic-be more ca-hic-reful.”

“I’m fine,” he said, his fear immediately fading as he noticed his hiccups. “Darling, don’t tell me you’re drunk already.” He said as he took Johannes’s hand to pick himself up. “N-no...” He covered his mouth with his other hand, slightly embarrassed now. “I just...got worked up, that’s all...” Johannes was doing his best to stifle his hiccups now. Copia chuckled, “Try holding your breath, see if that can help.”

He did so, waiting a minute or so before letting his breath out. “I...think m-HIC! Oh, for fucks sakes!” They were by the drink table luckily so he poured himself some water and downed that. He waited another agonizing minute—nothing. Then he beamed, proud of his successful hiccup conquering. “Ahah! Seeeee? I’m not nearly as think as you drunk I am, Co-pi-aaahhh...~”

He looked into Johannes’s eyes, sitting them both down on their table. His pupils looked dilated. He sighed, knowing he may have to use his mojo again to undo the toxicity. “Don’t lie, Johannes, I can see it in your eyes.” Johannes sat across, averting his gaze. He didn’t like lying—to anyone, or in general even. Hell, he’d almost murdered the man sitting across for the very same reason. But it was all in the spirit of the thing, right? At least, that’s how he’d been raised. You drank when you were happy, you drank when you were sad. You drank with friends, you drank alone. You drank at parties, at funerals, at dinner—“Even still, I’m perfectly fine. Like I said, it’s all in the ceremony.” He blinked and looked back at Copia.

He looked into his eyes, “Are you sure, darling? Because I don’t want you getting hurt on stage when you perform or do something you’d later regret.” He said seriously. He never knew the party in which to celebrate their alliance that there’d be a lot of different emotions, but then again, he was expecting worse. “Já, I’m sure. I’m reckless, remember?” A shy smirk crept across his features as he leaned on his arms, trying to look cute for the Cardinal. “But I’ll be good for you.”

A small smirk came back on his lips, hugging him close. “Be careful, I don’t want to go up to you backstage to have to make you sober.” He looked away thinking for a second, “M-maybe I will, but I don’t want anything to happen to you overall,” he buried his face into his hair, taking in his scent. He held him back, his words creating brief flashes of images in his head. He hummed pleasantly as he held the Cardinal and rubbed his back. “So worried about me...I told you, I do this all the time—but I’m curious now, how would you plan on sobering me up?”

“You already know. But the downside is that you’ll be hungover even after I make you sober.” He said pulling his head back to speak. Johannes tilted his head slightly, watching him, wondering if they were both thinking of the same thing. He reached out, stroking his forehead gently and brushing back loose hairs. “I find you so incredibly handsome...”

Copia blushed an amused smile curled on his lips, “Thank you, my love, and if I were horny right now, I’d say you more beautiful than Lucifer, but since I’m not, I’ll say you’re more hotter than Hell itself.”

“Ooooo...fire and brimstone combined, eh?” His eyes searched Copia’s face, loving how sweet he was in his own way. He placed another soft kiss against his lips, brushing against his mustache for a moment. A change in sound from the stage caught his attention as he noticed the band taking their equipment down—meaning Johannes was on next. He swallowed, adrenaline starting to kick in like a hive of bees. Copia was about to see exactly what Johannes was made of.

Copia turn to the stage, knowing it meant it was time for Johannes to perform. He turned back to him, gave him a sweet kiss before letting him go. “Play like you’re performing for the Devil, mío amore.” He said giving Johannes a mischievous look and supportive smile. He hopped up when they pulled away, swaying a bit on his feet. He giggled as he regained his balance and put a hand on his heart.

“I solemnly swear by the spirits within me, my Car-di-nal, that I shall play loud and clear for every Devil to hear.” And then his voice dropped an octave into a husky growl as he stared Copia straight in the eye. “And you, especially, I shall have swooning and writhing with ear-gasmic pleasure.” And then he bowed on one knee before the Cardinal, solemn in his oath. “If it is the last thing I do...”

Copia smirked, walked over and lifted Johannes’s head up to make him look up at him, he leaned down, “Go, fulfill your oath, perform like devil’s attending, and make me want more of you.”

Johannes looked up with pride in his eyes, eager to please and show off his talents. “Y...yes!” He stood, grabbing Copia’s face and lifting him off the ground in a heated kiss. “Mmm...” He lingered, although he knew he had to get ready. “I...love you...”

Copia kissed him again, passionately, giving Johannes power through the kiss. “...I love you too...” he said, blushing as he pulled away. He wanted to stay close to him, but he forced himself to pull away, holding Johannes by his shoulders. “Go, perform your heart out.”

“I will!” He was beaming, ecstatic and practically glowing. As he turned again, he saw the stage being set up for them—their name illuminated brightly in the back among the yellow and red tapestries. It sent another shiver of excitement through his body. From across the way, John made eye contact and gestured him over quickly. “I’ll see you in a bit.” Johannes winked at Copia, waving as he skipped off and pushed through the crowd, disappearing shortly after.

Copia sent him a supportive smile, and watched him disappear into the crowds. He took a deep breath before he decided to be off of the side of the crowd around the front, praying to Lucifer to not draw any attention as he and the crowd waited for the performance to begin.

Chapter 10: Avatar Performace

When he finally made it backstage, the king and the rest of the elite orchestra were already warming up and preparing to the best of their abilities. John looked over as he entered, the thick eyeliner freshly applied around his bright eyes.

“I hope you’re ready, Johannes. It’s packed out there.”

“It’s always packed. They live here.” Johannes smirked in retort as he fixed his smudged makeup in the vanity mirror. John rolled his eyes.

“Not that. I mean the church. They brought a lot of attractive women! Like, I didn’t know that many beautiful creatures worshiped Satan! If I did, well, shit man I’d become devout too!” Johannes chuckled but stayed quiet. He agreed, but it wasn’t exactly the Sisters of sin that had him so enraptured. The king was already taking his place on his throne for the opening song. Henrik and Tim greeted him afterwards, gossiping briefly before they too took their spots. The lights were low and there was a strange humming—like a space ship preparing to land. The crowd lit up again as the anticipation was building.

Johannes took a breath as he stood out of sight, speaking lowly to himself. “You know what you have to do...” The beast scratched at his flesh, desperate to escape in the form of music. In the crowd, the ghouls were relieved to find a familiar face as they stood on either side of Copia. They muttered to themselves and giggled before returning their attention to the stage, curiosity building as they took in the colors and lights and sounds.

~

“Master!” Copia turned his head to look behind him to see the rest of the Nameless Ghouls coming on either side of him.

“Ghouls! Is all well? The party good?” Aether immediately spoke up,

“Their liquor is quite strong! It’s quite impressive how strong human liquor can be.” Omega spoke next,

“I’m surprised how much they love metal here. Hopefully they’ll enjoy us.”

“Are you fucking kidding? They will! A lot of the fans were on our tails when they saw us arrive!” Earth retorted.

“Their food especially is quite something I haven’t tasted in centuries! Their lion meat is quite d̴͜͜e̡̧͢͞ļe̢̨c͏t̴̢̡̛͝a̧҉b̡̢͢͠͝l̡̢̕͟ȩ̶͞!” Breeze exclaimed the last word in the Ghouls’s language. Copia chuckled at the Ghouls chattering about with each other. But when Copia saw the colors change on the stage, he held his hand up to the Ghouls, hushing them as the crowd quieted down.

And then it came loud and clear, impossible to tell if it was from the speakers or the audience itself as “Glory to Our King” filled the venue. Through a crack in the curtain, Johannes caught sight of Copia with all his ghouls. It made him smile, while Tim glanced over and caught him blushing, he mouthed “Who are you spying on?” to which Johannes insisted was no one, to which Tim smirked and continued to poke and prod at him, while the embarrassed clown refused to give in to his childish teasing.

And then the anthem died out, fading to mechanical whirring as the platform was raised and kungen sat on his throne, waving to his citizens and newcomers. “Huh, the Cardinal is really close.” was the last thing Johannes heard Tim say before kungen began his 1st epic guitar solo. The crowd was already going crazy the minute they started windmilling their beautiful hair. Johannes took another breath as he listened for his cue, psyching himself up. He counted down to keep his steps in time as he approached the stairs on the stage’s side and took each step one at a time.

If the masks of the ghouls weren’t stuck onto their faces to hide their demonic forms, then they’d have come off by now as they banged their heads to the guitar solos. Copia nodded along, enjoying right off the bat the solo as he watched Johannes approach the stairs, waiting for him to begin singing.

“From the innermost sanctum
Of the secret halls
A drum is pounding
Calling you home
Call upon all who’ve heard his voice...”

He took a knee as he sang, Kungen regarding him briefly as he continued playing. And then he made his descent once more, each step calculated and militant until he reached the front of the stage. He closed his eyes as the rest of them played on, the beast charging through the trees in his mind. Johannes felt the electricity surge in his bones as he began to...dance. But not in the usual way. He reached the side of the stage closest to Copia, pulling a little pose with his tongue sticking out before continuing on with the rest of the song.

“Come and see the spectacle!
A sight you won't believe!
Chaos in the cosmos
This is your destiny!
To the stars, we take off
Reach out and touch the night
Soldiers forged in metal
My king, I’ve seen the light
Engines set to battle
Let’s go, I’m not afraid
Come to me, destruction
And come whatever may
I have roamed the planet
But I shall search no more
Raise this flag in victory
What are you waiting for?”

Something about Johannes’s voice made him feel light, almost like he felt weightless from how lovely is was. He felt a smirk curl upon his lips as he saw Johannes seemingly dance his way over to where he was and grinned as he stuck his tongue out. His expression changed as soon as the orchestra began to play the next verse. The screams and growls made him feel intimidated but nonetheless feel inflamed.

Johannes caught sight of Copia in the crowd and blew a kiss at him before continuing. He was really, truly, giving it his all—as if just having the Cardinal there was encouragement enough. He whipped his hair around and twirled, and drank water from a gas can during the instrumentals.

“Spread your wings of flame and sorrow...
Time to rise for our tale has just begun...
Take this land as your loved one
You are born agaaaaiiiiiiiiii
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannn
EEEAAAAHHHHHH!!”

He lifted his hand up and literally grabbed the kiss he blew. He kept nodding his head a bit heavily every now and then, remaining his composure as the crowd and the Ghouls headbanged and banged metal horns to the beat.

Johannes grinned as he saw him throughout the rest of their set. Their songs ranged from fun and heavy to even heavier, with near-constant hair windmilling. He would skip around and dance when he wasn’t throwing his head back and forth, and show off his knee socks cutely. There was a platform at the edge of the stage that he could stand on, making himself even closer to the crowd beneath them. As he caught sight of Copia again, he made eye contact during their final song and practically crawled out onto the platform between them. His hair pushed to one side with his hand as he lay with his knees to the side, looking seductively innocent for his Cardinal as he mewled out,

“I need something to sedate me...
But I can’t afford the high...
Gimme something to help me escape...
It smells like a freak show...”

Throughout their performance, Copia didn’t take his eyes off of Johannes. He had really blown him away the whole performance. His screams and singing had shaken him up but very much impressed him of Johannes’s musicality. Copia grinned mischievously as he watched Johannes lay on the platform seductively, feeling aroused even as he sang. He sent him a pleased look as he continued.

“Mm...” He smirked, losing himself in his fantasy for the moment. But he had to be good...had to be good...He couldn’t do anything here...Except maybe flirt. He hooked a digit inside his lip and pulled it down, looking Copia over once more. And then he heard it—golden eyes snapped back to crystal blue as he heard the music change and he hopped up for one final scream. The head banging continued as Johannes acted like nothing different had happened, dancing around until the rest of the band tapered off and they took their eager bows.

The crowd cheered and applaud as band bowed and left. Copia clapped loudly and the ghouls whooped and clapped. The ghouls chattered among themselves eagerly of the show, going back and forth about what they did and how well they played. Copia and the ghouls left the crowd as they waited for the crowd to die down a bit to speak to the King and band members.

“Hey Cardinal!” Tim picked him out of the crowd as they stood cornered in the venue. Several other fans and citizens of Avatar Country turned to see who he was speaking to, including Johannes who blushed slightly. He was extremely sweaty—they all were. They’d played just about as hard as they could. There was a mischievous glint in Tim’s eyes as he made a point to shake Copia’s hand, but his outward personality was kindhearted and gentle.

“Hey man, it’s a fuckin’ pleasure to meet you. I heard your new album. It kicks ass.”

Copia blushed and paranoia built up as he felt eyes on him, but Alpha put a hand on his shoulder, letting him become a bit less nervous. A small smile curled on his lips as he shook his hand.

“I am ecstatic to hear that, your performance was absolutely fantastic as well.” Alpha spoke up after he finished.

“Yeah, man, you guys played fucking awesome, we loved it.” A few of the ghouls nodded and Earth held up the perfect hand gesture with a click of his tongue.

“Awww, thanks you guys. It’s awesome finally seeing you all in person. I’m Tim, by the way.” Tim was smiling from ear to ear, mustache quirking upright from giddiness. John glanced over and introduced himself, then looked to Tim.

“I didn’t know you were such a huge Ghost fan.” To which Tim raised a brow and looked at him.

“Really? Then you must not be on the square. You’re not on the level.” John stared, confused, before shaking his head and then looking seriously back at Copia. “Your eyeliner is fantastic, my friend.” Henrik was behind them all, staring in awe at the shininess of the ghoul’s masks.

A few of the ghouls chuckled at the joke of Square Hammer, and Alpha, one of the few ghouls who noticed he was being stared at, caught the eyes of Henrik in the back, and through the darkness of the mask, his red eyes appeared to him, giving him a wink. Copia smiled and chuckled at the compliment, thanking him. He turned to Johannes, giving him a small smirk,

“And I must say as well, your lead singer is quite charming.” Henrik’s eyes went wide and he blushed, tripping over some equipment as he backed away in a flustered panic. Johannes turned to Copia, returning the secret smirk. He brushed his messy hair back as he straightened up and looked into his mismatched eyes.

“Thank you, Cardinal. I’m flattered.” Tim glanced between the two, sensing the electricity, but before he could say anything he was quickly distracted by the group of Sisters coming up to give their praise. John was quickly at their side, practically drooling.

Immediately, Alpha quickly went to grab Henrik right before he fell as he tripped.

“Whoa, dude, you alright?” He had one hand grabbing his arm and the other bringing him back up in his back. As soon as Copia saw the group of Sisters, he eyed Johannes, moving his eyes to what seemed to be the back stage entrance. He quickly left the Orchestra and the ghouls a long with Tim and Henrik, letting them speak with each other if they wished so, and walked to the back of the stage, clearing his head in the back.

Henrik was bright red as he stared at Alpha, trembling slightly in his hold. “U-uh...y-yeah...I...uh... I m-must be dehydrated or something... Uhm...thank you..” Alpha chuckled darkly, sensing the cute little morsel’s nervousness. “Well,” he began as he leaned in, getting his face inches away from Henrik’s, making sure to hold deep eye contact into his red eyes, “Best have some water on deck next time.”

“I-I-I will... I—“ He was dangerously close. Henrik stood himself up, putting some distance between himself and the ghoul. “Do you...want to go get some with me?” It was a lame attempt at flirting, but an attempt nonetheless. Alpha put his hands on his hips, “Why not?” He chuckled.

Henrik took a breath, composing himself and smiling fondly at the ghoul. He felt a strange mixture in his gut of sickness and eagerness, and as he went to walk he felt a brief dizzy spell. Shit, maybe he was dehydrated. “T-there’s...some over here. C-come on.” He gestured for Alpha to follow him to the drinks and the water cooler.

“Easy now, if you’re still a bit dizzy, wait a bit for the dizziness to leave.” He held Henrik by his shoulders as they both walked over to the drink, finding nearby seats for them both.

“I-I’ll be alright, I swear...” Henrik put his hand on top of the ghouls and stared at him a moment. He opened his mouth to say something else but instead stopped and went to the cooler, pouring himself some water and drinking it quickly.

As Alpha sat in the bar next to the cooler, he ordered a Fireball drink, and took a sip as he watched Henrik drink his water, taking in his features like his dirty blonde hair and even the beauty mark below his mouth. He let out a low purr as he enjoyed what he was seeing. Henrik found his gaze wandering back to the strange ghoul beside him, but kept losing the right words to say. Eventually his glass was empty and he stared at the ice a moment, clearing his throat as he swung his foot. “I, uh...like your mask.”

Alpha smiled under his mask, thanking him as he took another sip. “You’re a cute guy, you got a m-lover?”

“A what?! I-I-I-uhh... W-well, no. I—never— It’s just m-me.” Henrik was burning up again, staring at the ghoul incredulously. “Why?” He realized it was a stupid question immediately.

Alpha’s inner demon came up and he almost wanted to straddle him in his seat and say ‘You’re an adorable little morsel and I don’t understand how you’re all alone.’ But he tilted his head curiously,

“As I said, you’re adorable, and you seem like a decent guy. I’m honestly surprised you’re single.” He said, letting the more human side of him take over. Henrik shrugged, glancing away.

“That’s nice of you to say...I don’t know. It’s just...never been in the cards for me, you know? I’m just...not the guy everybody pines for, apparently.” He refilled his glass with the same Fireball whisky, smirking a little to himself as he took a hearty sip. Alpha smiled under his mask, taking another sip. “Well, they honestly should. It’s not like you’re that bad of a sinner.”

Henrik raised a brow, looking back at the ghoul. “What makes you say that?” He tucked his hair back and crossed his legs. Something about the way his eyes looking at him made him feel more entranced.

“You smell pure...” he said, “Like almost as if you have never done anything bad. I’m surprised nobody has gotten you yet for being a good little boy.

His cheeks burned again, and he distracted himself with another sip from his drink.

“I can be bad—I have my moments. You just haven’t gotten to know me very well.” Henrik hoped he was doing well at this whole flirting thing, as he shifted his legs and tried to look suave. Alpha chuckled darkly, downing the rest of his drink, turning his head to face him,

“I like ‘em tainted,” he said with a dark grin under his mask. He let a hand travel up Henrik’s chest and up to rest on his shoulder.

“You’re right, I’m a little quick to judge. Wanna make out a little or just continue talking, either way I’m good with them.” He said bluntly and immediately, almost a little too casually.

Henrik followed his advances, his breath hitching. “You want to make out...right now?” His eyes landed upon his mask, free fingers wandering up to rest where it met his face.

“More so, you want to make out...with me?” Alpha grinned then laughed, “You’re really adorable, Henrik. Yes, I wanna make out with you.” The back of his hand began to stroke his cheek.

“M-mm...Well...Then by all means...” He covered his mouth briefly to hide his giggle. He might’ve been a little to giddy for this kind of attention.

Alpha smirked, using the hand he used to stroke his face to come up and bring Henrik in by the back of his head, taking in the softness of his hair before tilting head for better access and pressed his lips onto his. The smell of a faint strong cologne and mint caught his nose through the smell of the acidic cinnamon of the liquor. Henrik whined with neediness, throwing his arms around the ghoul as they embraced. He tasted the fireball between them but there was something lingering beneath that he couldn’t quite place.

Alpha used his other hand to stroke his cheek as he smirked into the kiss, licking Henrik’s lips asking for entrance, tasting the alcohol in his lips. Henrik moaned, practically mewing already. He pulled back a moment, giggling breathlessly as he composed himself.

“S-sorry...hang on...” He glanced downward at the ghoul, studying his form when his eyes landed upon the Grucifix around his neck. Henrik wound his fingers into the beads and twisted it tight, using it to pull Alpha back in to his kiss. Alpha grinned as he saw Henrik look him and down, licking his lips as he tangled his fingers on his Grucifix. He immediately opened his mouth as he placed his lips back on him, tangling his tongue on his, the Fireball strong on both their tongues. He brought both his hands into his hair, tangling them and holding Henrik’s head closer to him. Henrik groaned softly, trembling with eagerness. He swirled his tongue around and put his free hand against Alpha’s shoulder. He pulled away and began to kiss down Henrik's jaw down to his neck. And marked him with a hickey on the base of his neck, almost down to his collarbone.

“O-o-ohhh...fuck...” He chuckled slightly, moaning under his breath and staring back at Alpha as he sucked on him. “Y-you’re really good at that...”

He gave the hickey a last lick as he came back up to face him, licking his lips. As he went to kiss him again, he saw from the corner of his eye, saw Omega on the stage, signaling for him to come on. Sighing in defeat, he gave him a peck, “Well, babe, I gotta get to work, if you’d like, we could have a second session in the back.” Alpha grinned darkly as he hopped off the seat of the bar.

“B-backstage?! I could meet you there! I-I-I’ll bring more booze!” Henrik’s eyes lit up, frozen in his seat as he watched the ghoul start to leave. He placed his hand over the mark on his neck and shuddered, taking a breath. “A-and, Thank you!!”

Alpha chuckled, blowing him one last kiss before speeding off to the back. The smell of musky coconut and sweat along with Copia’s scent caught his nose. He knocked on the door the smell can from. “Master, it’s our turn now.”

.
.
.

Johannes followed Copia to the back, humming under his breath as he followed the Cardinal. “How are you doing?” He murmured into his ear, hoping his anxiety wasn’t too bad.

Copia turned around at the sound of Johannes’s voice, smiling immediately as he saw him before Copia. “I’m fine, just letting the other get the attention they deserve. Also,” he immediately put his hands on his face, and slamming his lips onto his. When he pulled away he kissed him multiple times on his cheek, then hugging him tightly, chuckling. “You played so fucking great, I’m so proud of you, mío caro.” He wanted to say more but that’s what seemed to be the most he could muster up to say.

Johannes gasped and grasped Copia, kissing back eagerly and giggling after he pulled away. “You’re so sweet. Was it everything you dreamed of?”

“Quite so! It simply amazed me!” Copia hugged him tighter. “And my, my,” he said pulling away to face him, “Your singing made you sound angelic and your screaming made you sound like a demon. Your voice is a beautiful paradox it makes me want more of you.” His voice became more huskier. Johannes purred, definitely enjoying the feedback he was receiving. “I realized it’s the first time you’ve ever really heard me—in my element, right?” At the mention of the last bit he put his arms around Copia’s neck and leaned their bodies together, swaying a bit closely.

“It seems so,” said Copia, his voice low. “But like I said, you did not disappoint me, at all, my darling.” He gave him a soft kiss. He kissed him back and sighed happily. “That makes me happier than you’ll ever know. I’m just as eager for your set too...I’ll be upfront and center, cheering you on. Who knows? Maybe I’ll even flash you.” He smirked cheekily at the last bit. Copia blushed and laughed, “I can’t wait to perform then.” He gave him another peck.

Johannes returned the gesture and placed his forehead against Copia’s, breathing in his scent as he closed his eyes. “So you’re still doing alright? With all the people and so forth?” He took a deep breath, “Still a bit overwhelming, but I can manage it a bit. I’ll be fine, just need to clear my head.” He nodded, reaching out and stroking Copia’s fuzzy cheek.

“You’re doing great...Like I said, I know it’s a lot to take in. But do you, err, need some time by yourself? I know I’ve been kinda...hovering over you.” Johannes blushed slightly, looking away. He couldn’t help his eagerness—Copia was his first real boyfriend...someone who cared for more than just sex. It was all very new and exciting, and he still had that lovesick puppy thing going for him.

“It’s better if you stay here. I feel like you make me more grounded to reality.” He said closing his eyes to him stroking his cheek.

“You know...I don’t think anyone’s ever said that to me, honestly...” Johannes took Copia’s hand and decided to lead him back to their green room. He eagerly moved them both to the awaiting couch, relief flooding his exhausted form as the cool leather hit his skin. He was cradling Copia in his lap, stroking his hair.

“Nobody? Mío caro, I don’t believe it!” He said as they walked into the green room. He pressed into Johannes’s chest as he felt him stroke his hair. His took in the smell of him, though now, the smell of sweat and musk was overly strong to his usual scent. “Darling? Have you ever had shower sex?”

“Hm?” Johannes perked up, his breath hitching momentarily. “You know...I don’t think I have. I’ve had it in a pool—and under a waterfall...” He noticed Copia sniffing him and smirked faintly. “Is that your polite way of enticing me to bathe as soon as possible?”

Copia looked up at him, a smirk on his lips, “Maybe so.” He said chuckling a bit.

“I know, I’m sorry jäkel... I guess it’s been a couple days. And as you saw—I’m...sporadic on stage. I don’t think I stood still for more than 10 seconds at a time. I was really feelin’ it. I think it was cuz’ of you—I wanted to outdo myself for you.”

“No, no, pagliaccio, you most certainly outdone yourself. I was merely suggesting if you’d like to be intimate in the shower once we are finished, please forgive me, my dear.” He said with his smirk gone and he began getting up from his chest and faced him.

“Oh... Of course! I...would be a damned fool to ever turn down a moment of intimacy with you...” Johannes gazed at him lovingly and snaked his arms around his waist. “I want to fuck you til’ I die.”

Copia smiled sweetly then leaned in to kiss him. Taking note how warm his lips were from singing and screaming the words. He wrapped his arms around his neck. Johannes kissed him back and rubbed his sides up and down. It was slow, but full of passion even still.

“I really do love you...” He whispered between their lips before closing them again. Copia kissed him harder at the whisper, it made him feel so happy. Being there with Johannes made him feel ecstatic. He brought a hand to his face to hold him as he turned his head for better access. Johannes moaned quietly as he embraced the Cardinal, raking his hand through his hair and dragging his fingers down the back of his neck. He moved his hips slightly, grinding against him. Copia moaned into the kiss practically wanting more, but forced himself to stay down as he moved his hands up to bury his hands into his hair. He opened his mouth, allowing him to molest it as he saw fit. Johannes smirked, sucking on his tongue for a moment before slipping from his mouth and trailing heated bites along his jaw line. Copia chuckled into the kiss, “Easy, Beastie, we haven’t yet finished the concert.” But he held his head as Johannes kissed his jaw.

Johannes growled quietly, softening his actions and nuzzling Copia instead. “Mm...I know...But you’re mine...and I can’t help but be all over you all the time.” His hands found Copia’s and brought them to his mouth, kissing each finger and ring. Copia grinned softly, watching him kiss his hands as a feeling of dominance began to grow. Johannes began to kiss back upwards, meeting his lips for a moment and then embracing him in a strong hug. Then he just stayed there, eyes closed and purring heavily.

“I can’t wait for our shower now...” He chuckled into the Cardinal’s hair, kissing just under his hairline. Copia kissed up his neck as he embraced him, “Me neither...” he said kissing up to his jawline.

“Mmm...” Johannes mewled and playfully tugged at the other’s hair. “Mmm, oh, I wanted to ask, will you be doing, uh...what’s that song, Cirice? It’s one of my favorites.” Papa III flashed into his head momentarily, making him hiss to himself.

Before Copia heard the knock, he saw Johannes hiss, seemingly for what something he thought in his head. Having an idea what it was, his smile faded a bit, and he gave him a soft kiss, giving him a distraction of the thought. “Yes, everyone loves it, we would never have a performance without it.” He heard the knock and he frowned,

“I’m coming, Alpha.” He turned back to Johannes, getting up from the couch, “I’ll see you out there.” He smirked. The kiss lingered on Johannes’ lips as he sighed, stretching and smirking back at the Cardinal. “You better believe it. Make sure to sing loud and proud for Lucifer.” As he stretched, his arms reached back as he ran his fingers through his hair.

He gave him another kiss, longer this time and when he pulled away, he kept their heads close as he whispered, “I will sing my soul out for everyone in Avatar Country and for Hell to hear me.” As he pulled away he walked out to the door and suddenly, the lights turned off on the stage, giving the ghouls and Copia the cue to get into their positions quickly as ‘Ashes’ began to play.

Notes:

Quick note ya'll, me and my friend made this roleplay prior to when The Legend of Avatar Country: A Metal Odyssey came out, that's why some stuff is out of place here and there.

Chapter 11: Ghost Performance

Johannes shuddered, taking a breath as the Cardinal’s voice sent a shiver through him. Fuck...He was so good at doing that. He followed him out shortly afterward in a slight daze as he made his way into the audience. Henrik stood nearby, gaze fixated on something Johannes couldn’t quite see. He was extremely eager for Copia’s performance, even if he didn’t know all his songs. He just hoped he could control himself...

"Ring a ring of roses
A pocket full of posies
Atishoo, atishoo
We all fall down
Ashes on the water
Ashes in the sea
Ashes on the riverside
One, two, three"

Lights flashed the instrumental part of the dark lullaby, giving the audience the ominous ambience of the show as the ghouls all were still in their positions.

 

The drums solo on the beginning of ‘Rats’ made the lights hold at last, giving the audience sight of what they were seeing and looking at. Alpha followed afterwards on the lead guitar, moving around on the platform, making sure the audience stays entranced by then. Copia quietly walked out with a microphone in hand, his vibrant voice cutting through the music and giving the whole song it’s trademark sound.

“In times of turmoil
In times like these
Beliefs contagious
Spreading disease”

He posed towards the crowd, his hand open to give the lyrics a dramatic feel.

“This wretched mischief is now coursing through your soul
Never to let go
Never to let go”

He growled the refrain rolling his r’s, as his eye glowed dramatically to the audience as he scanned through looking for Johannes and his band mates.

“Them Rrrats!”

Several cheers were heard around him as people began dancing and moving to the music. Johannes recognized Tim’s howl of excitement almost immediately. He lost Henrik for the time being as he moved forward, anxious to be as close to Copia as possible while also avoiding the groups of roaming fangirls sporting their merch. As he watched, his heart was racing. Copia was so confident and flamboyant on stage...the complete opposite of the anxious man he’d been cuddling mere minutes ago.

“Fuck yeah!” Johannes grinned and cheered him on, swooning ever so slightly as he watched him posing in those tight black pants.

Through the instrumental part, his eyes caught on Johannes in the audience as he got closer. He smirked as he continued.

“Into your sanctum
You let them in
Now all your loved ones
And all your kids
Will suffer punishments beneath the wrath of God
Never to forgive
Never to forgive”

He let a hand travel down feeling his thigh and lower thigh, teasing Johannes and the audience with sensuality as he sang the refrain.

“Them Rrrats! Oh-o-woah!
Rrrats! Oh-o-woah!
Rrrats! Oh-o-woah!
Rrrats! Oh-o-woah!
This devastation left your cities to be burnt
Never to return
Never to return”

Aether and Alpha took away the song into an epic guitar solo that sounded like a Hellish 80s throwback. Copia walked around the platform gesturing the audience to clap and cheer for Alpha and Aether as they played their damned souls out to the solo.

“O-oh fuck...” Johannes desperately wanted to be that hand traveling down Copia’s muscular thigh... He shook the nasty thoughts from his head, trying to focus and just enjoy the music. Henrik found himself at his side again, still staring at something Johannes could not really see, almost like he was entranced. “Those ghouls are really some thin’...huh?” He asked without really looking at him.

A few more songs had passed and they had reached Cirice, and Copia left the stage for a few moments to come back in his black cassock. As the beginning solo began with the drums, Copia walked back into the platform slowly in the beat of the song. The lights flashed in the beat of the song, giving the more dramatic and dark feel. At the sudden pause before the 1st verse, Alpha did the cutting throat gesture with his thumb to the audience, adding more intimidation to the ominous and heavy ambiance. As Copia sang into the mic, his melodic voice gave a beautiful contrast to the heavy atmosphere.

“I feel your presence amongst us
You cannot hide in the darkness
Can you hear the rumble?
Can you hear the rumble that’s calling?”

He grabbed the mic out of the stand and slowly turned to face Johannes in the audience, giving him a mischievous grin. He gestured his hand towards him in the crowd as he continue to sing the next verse.

“I know your soul is not tainted
Even though you’ve been told so
Can you hear the rumble?
Can you hear the rumble that’s calling?”

And the sudden drum that cut into the piano, He got down on one knee and put his hand on his heart, then gesturing out to him.

“I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you
I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you”

Johannes had been dancing nonstop since they began, loving every song more than the last. The crowd around him had been swaying like a vast ocean of bodies, making the dark room dizzying and hellish. He was thoroughly in love. When Copia began singing Cirice it felt like they were the only two in the room. He was mere feet from the stage, staring up longingly as the Cardinal sang for him. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes as he felt things he hadn’t in some time...

He got back up to move around during the instrumental, but when he began to sing again, he turned his gaze again towards Johannes.

“A candle casting a faint glow
You and I see eye to eye
Can you hear the thunder?
How can you hear the thunder that’s breaking?”

As he got closer to him on the platform, his hand in the form of his fist was in his heart. He sang to him,

“Now there is nothing between us
From now our merge is eternal”

Suddenly the music went silent, the only music playing was Copia with his angelic voice, his hand came off his heart as an open hand to Johannes, like he was offering it to him.

“Can’t you see that you’re lost?
Can’t you see that you’re lost without me?”

The music began again as he continued singing the chorus.

He grinned softly, reaching out towards him in return, and then it hit him—He had never really loved Papa III. At least, not in the way he did the Cardinal. Sure, they talked but in reality their relationship had been mostly professional. It wasn’t until the end that Johannes had found himself crushing for the dark pope, and even then it was for childish reasons like, “He complimented my hair today” or “He was looking at me for longer than usual.” With the flirtatious and polyamorous nature of Papa III, Johannes doubted he could ever had with him what he and the Cardinal were getting into now, and realizing that...Holy shit, he was trembling. He remembered himself and began singing along with Copia, not too loud but just enough to show his support. He didn’t quite know all the words, but it was helping him stay grounded.

Alpha and Omega came closer to the audience on the platform at the finish of the chorus. They circled each other at the beginning of the solo like predatory animals about to spar, but when they began to get more into the solo, they broke away from their little feud as they went their separate ways. Alpha went closer to the audience catching his eyes on Henrik in the crowd, he winked at him again as he seemingly shredded the guitar solo. At the silence of the end of the solo, he and Omega slowly backed away from the audience, with Alpha having an evil grin on his face as Wind and Breeze played an almost horror movie organ solo accompanied by taps to a cymbal.

“Can’t you see that you’re lost without me?
I can feel the thunder that's breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you
I can feel the thunder that's breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you
I can feel the thunder that's breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside youuuuuuuu
Wooooaaaahhh-ooohhhhhh
I can feel the thunder that's breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you”

Copia sang to Johannes again, leaning back and closing his eyes as he hit the high note at the end. When the song finished, he backed away from the audience, watching Johannes intently still.

He was entranced—bewitched, even, by everything Copia was doing and more...The ghouls were fantastic in their own ways, as every time Johannes caught a glance of Henrik he seemed to be fixing one with the same amount of hungry as he was his Cardinal... As the song came to an end, he remembered an earlier promise and reached for the bottom of his shirt, raising it up just enough to flash his nipples. The Cardinal’s eyes widened as if they were bulging out as he turned back to look at Johannes and had a clear shot of him flashing his nipples. His face felt hot as he stared at his chest. When he finally zoned back hot reality, he sent him an evil grin and a wink for what’s bound to come.

A few more songs came after, Faith, From the Pinnacle to the Pit, Miasma—featuring Papa Nihil being rolled in his wheelchair by Sisters of Sin playing the saxophone and giving the ghouls the attention they deserved as Copia went to change into his white suit. In Jigolo Har Megiddo, Copia specifically went commando for Johannes to see his reaction as he gave him a clear shot of his uncovered crotch. Worse part was as he sang, he grinded himself against his cane, looking almost like he had a boner as he kept his eyes on Johannes in the crowd, giving him a teasing stare as his sneak peek. In Pro Memoria, his voice stayed angelic as he sang in almost choir-like beauty. Then came Dance Macabre, he specifically gave his attention to Johannes once it came.

Chapter 12: Monstrance Clock

Johannes continued on as if nothing had happened, enjoying the rest of the show whilst attempting to fix his disheveled clothing. An entire day of partying wore a person down, and after a few drinks even your nice clothes can’t be managed. During Miasma, he found Kungen and Tim by the kegs sipping on their raven wine. They seemed to be attempting to out drink each other, although it was a known fact that Kungen could hold his brew well. Johannes finished another glass before making his way back through the crowd. It was easier to push through now, as a great majority were drunk/buzzed, or just mildly intimidated by his appearance. He was relieved he had finished his drink, because surely the sight of Copia in that white suit would’ve caused a spit-take. Oh...he was going to be in desperate trouble, though it was unclear which of them would be in more.

“Dude,” Henrik was right behind him, speaking into his ear so he could head over the music. “Is it just me or does the Cardinal seem to be looking at you a lot?”

As soon as Dance Macabre began, Copia began to move around, jamming around in his spot as the ghouls played the intro as he soon began to sing to the audience.

“You'll soon be hearing the chime
Close to midnight
If I could turn back the time
I'd make all right”

He turned his gaze to Johannes, placing his hand on his heart. Making sure not turn his whole body as it may cause some attention.

“How could it end like this?
There's a sting in the way you kiss me
Something within your eyes
Said it could be the last time
'Fore it's over!
Just wanna be
Wanna bewitch you in the moonlight
Just wanna be
I wanna bewitch you all night”

Johannes’ breath hitched slightly, glancing briefly to Henrik.

“W-what? Really? I don’t know...It must be a, errr, trick of the lights, já?” Henrik was busy gazing at Alpha again, blushing brilliantly as he remembered Johannes was there.

“Oh, uh...yeah, maybe. But still...” Johannes was swaying to the music again, too close to others to headbang properly. He pushed a strand back to keep a clear view of Copia as he gazed up at him lovingly, trying to keep his eyes focused on his upper half. “I can’t wait to be that cane...”

Through the song, Copia tried to focus more on the songs but always felt his gaze move back to Johannes, but he didn’t mind however. After a few more songs and he changed back into his black suit, still in commando, it was time for Mummy Dust. And Copia felt like it would be more his taste as it was more heavier and darker. As soon as the lights went dark and came back on as green, Copia put on a more intimidating expression on to add to the atmosphere. He brought the microphone and gone were his angelic vocals and were replaced by a demonic growl.

“I was carried on a wolf’s back
To corrupt humanity
I will pummel it with opulence
With corpulence and greed”

His white eye almost looked like it shined through the green light as he pointed to Johannes as he sang the chorus.

“In God you trust
My mummy dust
Duuuuussssst
My mummy dust”

The hair on the back of his neck stood on end, goosebumps running down his arms and shivers down his spine. The green light in the room combining with the mild psychedelic properties of the raven wine, giving Johannes a wild euphoria sensation. And then he heard that breathy, predatory growl emanating from Copia he wanted to dom him right then and there. Although he wasn’t 100% positive what mummy dust was, per sé, he was certain whatever the Cardinal was offering he would gladly take.

He walked around the platform as he sang along, pointing to the audience and as soon as he finished the chorus for a second time, the spotlight was sent to Breeze, whom was at the top of the stairs of the platform. She played the keyboard as it was strapped around her shoulders as she shredded the key solo. As she finished, she fist bumped with Wind as she went back to her spot. There the 3rd verse began and Copia went back to where Johannes was near the stage.

“You are the possessée of avarice
I am the ruler of the Earth
I will smother you in riches
Until you choke on sordid mirth
You are summoned in cupidity
Purulence and lust
I am the magnet for stupidity
And divine you feel my thrust”

He grinned evilly as he thrusted his hips towards Johannes at the next sentence in the chorus.

“In God you trust
My mummy dust
Duuuuuussssssst
My mummy dust
In God you trust
My mummy dust
Duuuuuuusssssst
My mummy dust”

His eye glowed as he sang the outro. The Ghouls who sang the backup vocals gave it a choir-like background compared to Copia’s growls.

“In God we trust (ahhh)
My mummy dust (uhhh)
In God we trust (ahhh)
My mummy dust (uhhh)
In God we trust (ahhh)
My mummy dust (uhhh)
In God we trust (ahhh)
My mummy dust (ahhh)”

His jaw dropped slightly. He wasn’t sure how much more he could handle. It wasn’t so much that he was tired he just—well, frankly his pants were uncomfortably tight in these close quarters with the crowd. Johannes was mesmerized, and aroused, and intoxicated, and honestly it was all just a wild combination. He was as close as he could physically be to the stage, watching his every move and biting his bottom lip. When he caught Copia’s gaze he put a finger at the corner of his mouth and gave it a seductive lick.

Copia smirked, enjoying how he saw Johannes was struggling to keep his composure. More songs had passed and Copia knew the show was about to end. But what better way to end it than for everyone to be horny by the time everyone went home. He decided to give a speech before they began Monstrance Clock.

“Friends, it’s been such an honor to perform for you and watch you perform before us and see your amazing home. Friends...from the bottom of our hearts, from the bottom of mine. Thank you.” Alpha made a heart shape with his fingers as Omega put his fists on top of each other on his heart. Then, then lights went out. It was time for the encore.

“To the sound of the monstrance clock
Air is cleansed, assembled flock
Black candles burn, all minds aligned”

Copia let a demonic growl as Earth signaled with his drums for the guitars to begin. Copia let a hand travel down from his chest to his hips.

“To the sound of the monstrance clock
Air is cleansed, assembled flock
Black candles burn, all minds aligned
As the parish sighs in smoke
Enters lady revealed of cloak
To the haunting sound of the monstrance clock
Singing”

He began to thrust his hips slowly to the music. He moaned very softly as he looked at Johannes by the platform as he sang the chorus.

“Come together, together as one
Come together for Lucifer's son”

As the guitars led into a solo, the Air Ghoulettes took the lead as Alpha thrusted his hips as he eyed Henrik as he played.

“A song celebrating the female orgasm!!” Someone several feet behind Johannes cheered out, along with the rest that recognized the song immediately. Johannes swallowed briefly as he cleared his throat, and continued gazing mesmerized by the stage.

He really was correct by his first statement on the Cardinal—he was a freak. A low key exhibitionist. But Johannes didn’t really mind. He had been thoroughly entertained, and he knew even after the encore there was more to come.

“COOMMEE TOGETTTHHERRRR!” Tim had appeared at his side, out of his mind as he sang along drunkenly, hanging on Johannes’ shoulder and dancing with him. Henrik was off to the side, waving along to the music and swaying for Alpha to see.

“You’ve all lost your minds, haven’t you?” Johannes laughed, supporting Tim and trying his best to sing along.

“Don’t act so nonchalant, Jo-Jo...We love your boyfriend’s music almost as much as YOU do!”

“To the sound of the end of day
Mesmerized, the assembled sway
Black candles burn, all minds aligned”

Alpha stomped his feet at the two beats as Copia continued the verse.

“Hypnotizing horns of ram
Paralyzing pentagram
And the eerie sound of the monstrance clock
Singing”

His voice suddenly began as low as a whisper as he sang the chorus.

“Come together, together as one
Come together for Lucifer's son
Come together, together as one
Come together for Lucifer's son”

The drums picked up the volume as Copia sang again at the normal volume.

“Come together, together as one
Come together for Lucifer's son
Come together, together as one
Come together for Lucifer's son”

He held the last note for about 4 beats as he finished the song. Copia went up to the platform as the instrumental part continued and bowed to the audience. Then, once the choral part came along, all the ghouls—leaving their instruments in their respected spots—came down to Copia, held each other’s hands as they lifted them all up, and bowed together. As the song ended, they left the stage and the song ended.

Chapter 13: A Bunch of Sluts

Applause erupted like violent thunder all around Johannes as he blushed, staring at Tim incredulously. He wasn’t making sense, so he probably didn’t know what he was even talking about.

“H-he— He’s just my friend! He’s a—good friend!

“Yeah, yeah, sure whatever. I don’t care, man, as long as you’re happy, y’know? Oh, and, don’t eat any of my strudel.” Johannes burst out laughing like a hyena, the colorful world swirling around him momentarily as he brought himself back to his senses.

“Y-your what?”

“My STRUDEL! Don’t touch it, okay? I know John likes to steal it—just don’t—fucking—touch it. Okay?”

“Alright, alright man. Be good, I gotta—uh, I’ll see you around.” Johannes patted Tim before looking up over the audience, at the darkened stage, and began heading towards the backstage area. Henrik was heading to the same location, taking an alternate route.

~

Copia took a deep breath with a grin on his face, he wiped the sweat off his eyebrow as he turns to the ghouls in the backstage. “Ghouls! Excellent work as ever! You all played your damned souls out, I am very proud of you all.” The ghouls thanked him and nodded in acknowledgment until he heard footsteps coming from behind him.

Johannes fast walked, steadying himself against the wall as he took the corner. The ground felt much softer, bouncier even? Like he were stepping on marshmallows. But he was good! And he would stay that way long enough to see Copia and embrace him. Johannes was so excited, he wasn’t even sure what to say or where to start as he entered the room.

“Oh my sweet mother of Lucifer you all, KILLED IT! You did! And you, and you, and you on the keyboard!” He pushed back his hair as he pointed out each and every ghoul.

“And you—ohhhhhh you~” He finally turned to Copia, stepping forward and reaching out to wrap an arm around his waist, completely ignoring the ghouls now.

“Words cannot describe how I feel for you...”

Copia grinned from ear to ear as he complimented them. And he was sure the ghouls were happy as well, maybe even grinning from under the masks. He kissed Johannes, bringing a hand over to his cheek and tilting his head to have better access. A few of the ghouls tittered about, a few of them were actually clueless to the fact that Johannes was his lover, or in their word, ‘mate.’

“Mffff,” Johannes moaned quietly and put his other arm around him, holding on as they kissed. He backed Copia against the wall and ground his hips against him momentarily before moving to growl into his ear.

“Forgive me for my eagerness, Cooopppiii-ahhhh~...But you have an impeccable stage presence.” and then he giggled breathlessly in disbelief at the next part.

“And, uhm, holy shit...I didn’t know one could sing about Satan while dirty dancing with a microphone stand.”

He moaned into his lips as he brought his arms around his neck as he was backed into the wall. He blushed as he felt Johannes hips against his, and that growl, oooooohh, it made him swoon. He chuckled as he thrusted his hips against his, with a small smile he said, “I learned from the best.”

“Johannes?” A voice summoned the horny beasts' attention as he glanced over and saw Henrik tentatively entering with not one—but TWO bottles of Fireball Whiskey. His makeup smudged as his eyes flickered between them and one of the ghouls to the side.

“W...What are you guys doing here?” Johannes had Copia’s leg raised, wrapped around his waist as he was beginning to grind him. He had to peer over his arms to even see the boy and when he did, he wiped the drool from his chin and asked,

“Henrik...What are YOU doing here?” He realized he and the Cardinal were in quite the awkward position, however, he’d waited long enough to give his praise. It would take a lot for him to stop now.

Copia looked over Johannes’s shoulder to see his bandmate, ‘Henrik’ he was called. He was holding two bottles of whiskey but what caught his eye was the prominent hickey he had on his neck, and it did not look human from how dark it was. He turned to look at the Ghouls. “Which one of you marked him?” Alpha nervously and awkwardly chuckled as he stepped out and went to Henrik’s side.

“Is this okay..?” Henrik smiled at Alpha as he approached, offering the whiskey. His hopeful smile was shy, seeking approval. Alpha grinned under his mask, the Ghouls tittered quietly as they watched. “Yeah, it’s perfect.” He said putting an arm over his shoulder to bring them close.

“Should we...go somewhere more private? Or does it even bother you?...” Johannes pushed his shoulders down, rubbing Copia against the bulge in his trousers. “From your performance, you seemed like a closeted exhibitionist...”

Copia lightly moaned, he wanted it badly, but he still would enjoy more being upstairs. He smirked at him and chuckled. “As much as want to do it here, I would prefer it for us, in the shower...” he got close, his voice becoming husky.

Henrik couldn’t help but grin as Alpha put his arm around him. He moved closer and placed a small kiss on his cheek. “Y-you were spectacular, by the way...” He whispered. Alpha chuckled at the kiss, “Thanks, I saw ya there in the crowd, you were bewitched by the performance that we didn’t even need a witch to do some magic.” Alpha laughed, tangling a hair in Henrik’s hair, taking in its softness. “M-mhmm...I couldn’t help it. I’ve never seen anything like you guys...” Henrik put his arms around Alpha, nuzzling him needily.

“M-mmm...your wish is my command, Cardinal...Lucky for you, my bedroom has the perfect space.” He untangled their limbs and straightened themselves out so they could walk, shooting the ghouls and Henrik a look and a wave as they turned to go.

“Have fun, guys...” Another group of feet as who would turn the corner right then but John with two Sisters of Sin in tow. As he entered, cutting off Copia and Johannes, he looked around at everyone like they were the biggest sinners and he was an angel in their midst.

“O-oh—oh for fucks sakes!”

“Ghouls, do send a word out I will be spending the night, in due time, have fun...” he gave them a wink as he began to walk out with Johannes, but John came in like a bulldozer as he had two Sisters in arm. Copia blushed in embarrassment but put a hand on his mouth to muffle his laughter, his shoulders shaking with the laughter.

Johannes took Copia aside, shooting John a smirk as they passed each other in the hall. Before he got a chance to say anything, John called over his shoulder.

“You’re all a bunch of sluts, you know!”

“We know,” Johannes waved carelessly in his direction, holding Copia’s waist as they walked. They passed by the stage again, the party attendees either passed out or staggering their ways home at this point. Kungen and Tim lay asleep at one of the tables as they passed through another hall leading upstairs.

Chapter 14: Heated Waters

Notes:

*Warning* Shower sex in this part

Copia’s heart beat rapidly as he walked with Johannes to the bedroom. His eyes went everywhere as he stared at the decor of the castle. He took a few deep breaths as he and Johannes walked at the hip up the stairs and passing the decor. As they reached the next floor they were greeted with a long hall lined with doors. Johannes’ was the last on the left. As they approached, he opened it and let Copia enter first. Everything was a deep crimson, with the carpet stylized with the Avatar Country seal. His bed was an extremely messy nest of blankets and pillows, with four red and yellow spiral bedposts. The curtains were black, as were the candles placed delicately on the window table—a makeshift altar adorned with feathers. He had a private bath off to the side with black towels, because it would be foolish having any lighter of a color with the amount of dark makeup these boys all wore.

“Lovely abode...” said Copia, as he began to unbutton his suit, and walking toward the bathroom, “Shall we, caro?” he gave Johannes a lustful stare as he finished unbuttoning his suit and removing it off his shoulders.

“Please? I can hardly continue to wait...” Johannes practically mewed as he watched the Cardinal undress for a moment before following his lead. He discarded his clothes carelessly on the floor as he followed him into the surprisingly tidy and glamorous bathroom. “Will we become more clean or more dirty by this?” He removed his pants, his fully naked self completely exposed for him. He put his hands onto Johannes’s chest, slowly sliding up his shoulders.

“We shall see then.” He said before placing his lips onto his.

Johannes kissed him back, lifting him a little as he held him close.

“I really am amazed by you...not just your sexual provocativity...You know?” Unsure if that was really a word, Johannes tilted his head and shrugged, kissing the Cardinal enthusiastically again and giving his firm ass a squeeze.

“You’re a devil with the voice of an angel...and the body of a god.”

Copia moaned into the kiss, his grinding upon Johannes’s as he felt him squeeze his ass. He brought a hand down to Johannes’s own ass and squeezed it as well.

“Oh you, I could swoon with how you praise me,” he said as he went to kiss him again, his tongue entering his mouth making their tongues mingle with each other.

“Your smile and body is that of an angel, but your voice can scream like a demon or sing like a saint. Oh, fuck, you’re so beautiful...” he said French kissing him again, slowly backing to the shower door. Johannes groaned, nails digging into his back and dragging down as he felt his hands on his ass and his tongue exploring his mouth.

“M-mmm...C-Cardi...I want you so fucking bad you’ve no clue...” He was writhing under his touch, reaching back up to grab his hair. Copia moaned, then pulled away from him, opening the shower door and turning the water on. He walked in, letting the water drench his hair. He stood there against the wall of the shower, exposing himself as an opening invitation with a smirk on his lips, he beckoned him with a finger.

“Then come get me, Johannes.” His voice strong with lust. Johannes growled, staring at him briefly before he was all over him again. He pushed his wet hair back, their paint running and mixing down each other as he desperately groped and clawed the Cardinal. He let his tongue swipe over the shell of his ear before finding his mouth and sloppily kissing him again. Copia moaned loudly, a hand scratching down Johannes back and another squeezing his ass cheek desperately as he kissed back wildly, the taste of alcohol and water and paint all mixed together in his mouth.

“M-mmm...this will be easy...” Johannes growled between moans, trying to remain dominant and in control as he reached down and furiously rubbed Copia’s length.

“The water will make it so smooth to e-e-enter you, C-Cardi...” Copia brought a leg up to wrap around his waist as he moaned again, letting out pants as he felt Johannes stroke his length.

“Just put it in me, I want you so badly...” he panted, wrapping his arms around his neck.

“Mmm...are you begging for me?” The world around them was melting into a waterfall as the last of the hallucinogenic effects wore on, only adding to Johannes’ arousal. He raised Copia up and slid in with ease, holding his wrists over his head and pressing them both against the cool tile wall.

He had a smug smirk on his face until he felt him slide in. He moaned loudly, practically even keeping his own hands above his head. "Fuck me hard..." he begged. "Please..." He panted, sweet moans leaving his mouth.

“Ahh...” Johannes groaned, easing in at a painfully slow pace until he and Copia fit like a glove. He moved one of his hands to cup the Cardinal’s face as he began to quicken his thrusts, giving him a sweet but malicious smile.

“A-and who would I be to deny such sweet wishes?” Copia's face literally read 'submission'. His face practically begged for more. He wanted to say something, 'more' or 'faster' or 'harder', but it all got stuck in his throat and came out as a whine, the least he could do was thrust back at him. Johannes fucked him slow but deep, the angle keeping him down to the base with every movement. He began to quicken his thrusts brushing his hair back as the water slicked it down.

“T-t-this was an excellent idea, my, agh, my Satanic little fuck toy..!” He chuckled through his moans and pants.

“P-please...faster...” he pleaded finally getting it out, wanting more. Johannes breathed out in exasperation before finally flipping him around, taking him from behind as he slammed into him quicker. “Keep talking...” He wound his fist into his hair, tugging his hair and yanking his head back as he fucked him mercilessly. He practically screamed in pleasure.

“Fuck me!” He yelled, moaning loudly now in pleasure as Johannes pulled his hair. “Fuck my hole!” He said placing his hands on the wall to keep himself grounded. Johannes snarled now, on the verge of laughing at just how submissive the Cardinal was in his grips. That filthy little bitch. How did he get so lucky? As he pulled Copia back with his hair he bit and sucked on his neck and the sensitive skin between his collarbone.

“Call me...” A hungry, devilish smirk spread across his smudged black lips as he kicked Copia’s legs apart to fuck him deeper. He growled loud as his balls slapped against him.

“Call me your master, Copia! Tell me I’m the only one worthy of fucking you like this.” Johannes was pushing his over the edge, he was close but tried to hold it. He whined as he felt him suck in his collarbone. Though as he made Copia spread his legs apart to fuck him deeper, he was overloading with pleasure.

“M-master...” he said panting. “Only you...a-are worthy of fucking me like the slut I am...” If Copia wasn’t blushing hard before from the sex, he blushed from the self-humiliation, but yet loved it all. He laughed breathlessly at everything he was doing to Copia, burying his sounds in the Cardinal’s sweet flesh once more.

“Mmmffff, that’s right...only real sluts let the royal clown of Avatar Country take them like this...” He slowed his thrusts down, but kept Copia locked at the base as he reached around and began stroking and playing with his length. Copia moaned out, feeling himself reach his climax,

“S-stänga...” he said in Swedish, reaching a hand down to stroke with him. Johannes growled deeper if possible, their furious stroking spraying water around them. He had been holding off this whole time to make sure Copia got what he deserved, but when he murmured Swedish to him...He increased his thrusts once more, predatory, hungry, and determined to make as big of a mess as possible.

“O-ohhh, m-my sweet Cardinal—you-you’re going to get it...” Copia was so close but then Johannes sped up his thrusts, and now he was stuck between not close and close at the same time. He let out loud moans at each thrust, trying to reach his orgasm.

He was quick, and part of him felt bad for delaying Copia but it was truly not his intention—Johannes just felt himself get so easily lost in the moment, lost in Copia, lost in the chance to be dominant and really ravage his partner...As he came, he moved his hand from his hair and went to choke the Cardinal instead—not too hard, but just enough to restrict his airflow as he pumped him with his cum. His other hand continued to fondle, grope, and stroke his length eagerly. His thrusts slowed with each concluding wave of his orgasm. With his hand on his neck, he let out a loud moan that made him need air, he came as Johannes fondled him. And it all came crashing down of how exhausted it made him. He struggled to stay up as he clung onto the wall, trying to catch his breath.

Realizing they had both finished, Johannes slid out and leaned his back against the wall beside him, closing his eyes and sighing as the water fell over them. He took a small glob of shampoo in his palms and began to run it through his hair, chuckling breathlessly after a minute as he opened his eye to look over at him.

“Thank you...I didn’t hurt you too bad...did I?” He began to slide down the wall, squeaking as his hand slid down. He rested down on the floor of the shower on his knees against the wall, catching his breath,

“N-no, you just really tired me out,” he said chuckling a little, his asshole aching. Johannes took a moment to wash and condition his hair before kneeling down beside Copia, hugging and caressing him and giving his neck gentle kisses.

“Mm...I’m sorry, I was a little pent up...Watching you onstage really got to me, I guess... But for the rest of the night, I will pamper you, já? Anything you want—sweets, weaker alcohol, cuddles—you name it, my sweet Car-di C~”

He sighed at the kisses, finally catching his breath. He chuckled as he brought a hand up to Johannes’s face, he gently rubbed at the leftover smudged paint as he saw his handsome face under the paint, he tilted his head to softly kiss him.

“For the time being, I just want to be with you, maybe I’ll repay you in the morning, my sweet Jojo.” He smirk came back to rest in his lips. Johannes kissed him back, a sweet smile coming to rest on his face afterward.

“You don’t need to repay me. Although...You still owe me that waltz.” He reached out, pushing the Cardinal’s hair back and spiking up some of the shorter bits with soap and water. Copia laughed, “Of course, and here I was sure I’d give you one today,” he kissed him again. “I will give you a waltz, my darling, don’t you worry.” Johannes kissed him and licked his lips afterwards, chuckling.

“I’m never worried around you—well, not now that I’ve gotten to know you better. But in the meantime may I have permission to wash you..? I feel if I’m to defoul your body I should be at least allowed to clean up afterwards...” Copia chuckled, “If you’d like to, darling, I’m not stopping you,” he said, caressing his face, gently rubbing off more paint.

“Thanks.” He said simply, purring quietly at his touch. He appreciated the effort, but he knew from experience that soap would wash off the paint much easier. He gently lathered them both up, getting inside all the crevices he could reach and even rubbing himself a bit against Copia. After washing each area he made sure to tenderly kiss and nuzzle the clean flesh. Copia sighed in content at each kiss, wanting to feel more of his lips. He realized now, he almost forgot how he looked like without his face paint. With his clown look, he looked devilishly handsome, but now, oh Lucifer...if he wasn’t exhausted, he would bang his brains out from how beautiful he was. He brought him in to kiss him passionately.

“M-mmfff—“ Johannes was pleasantly surprised and met Copia halfway with the kiss. He stood again slowly, easing them back against the wall of the shower. When they broke for air, he sighed and tilted his head, smiling in a way as if asking what brought that on. Not that he would ever be opposed, however. He brought the back of his hand to stroke his cheek, remaining close to him even as they stood.

“Du är så jätte vacker...” he said as he stared into his crystal blue eyes. Johannes’ smile grew until he turned away, embarrassed from the rosiness burning his cheeks. When he glanced back, he leaned in and nuzzled Copia’s nose against his own.

“I’m glad you think so, jäkel...” He pushed their arms together, up and then their elbows before sliding down again, locking their hands and bringing them close as he kissed them. Copia grinned softly in the Eskimo kiss, even more so as he kissed his hands. “If we are done getting cleaned up we can cuddle in bed.” Johannes purred, making sure they were both rinsed completely before turning off the water.

“Mm...I like the sound of that...My bed is excellent for cuddles.”

Chapter 15: Afterglow

Before grabbing a towel, Johannes shook his hair out and dried off partially that way. He handed Copia one as he went to dry off what he could. He dried his hair with the towel he was handed, and his hair looked wild as he dried it off. He dried off some other parts of his body before he began to walk over to his bed, looking over his shoulder to see him follow behind.

He was right behind him but stopped, head tilting slightly at the pile of clothes closest to him. He looked up to Copia with a mischievous smirk as he lifted the black suit and began to dress himself.

“You know the expression that to know a man you should walk a mile in his shoes?” Johannes stepped into his pants, a small sound escaping as they clung in some parts but loosened in others. He’d even combed his hair back like Copia before turning to show off the Grucifix emblazoned on his chest. Copia was about to stop him, since his clothes were soaked with sweat, but as soon as he he put the suit around himself, the voice died in his throat, raising an eyebrow as he sat in the bed with a smirk, interested in seeing his tight clothes on his boyfriend.

He considered smudging some dark circles around his eyes, but decided against it. Copia’s pants hugged his balls and rode up a bit on his calves, but other than that he thought he looked pretty decent with his hair slicked back and the rest of the top buttoned up.

“So? What do you think? Wait, what was that move of yours again?” Johannes put a finger to his chin in thought, wiggling his hips and running a hand from his inner thigh up his chest. And then, he cleared his throat and gave Copia a small wink.

“Ghuleh...” Copia blushed as he let out a wheezed laugh.

“I do not say that!” He continued laughing a for a few seconds. “I’m more awkward than flirtatious!”

“Maybe to some.” Johannes chuckled and stepped closer to him, reaching out and stroking his cheek.

“Alright, fine, hmm,” He straightened up again before taking Copia’s hand in his own and kneeling before him, although it wasn’t the easiest to do.

“Now there is nothing between us...
From now our merge is eternal...
Can't you see that you're lost?
Can't you see that you're lost without me?”

He chuckled and leaned into his hand as he stroke his cheek. As he saw him kneel down, he thought, ‘You better not rip those pants, mister.’ Making himself smirk at the thought. He smiled as he sang, his voice fitting in with the song as he listened carefully. He sang back,

“I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you
I can feel the thunder that’s breaking in your heart
I can see through the scars inside you”

Johannes felt goosebumps—the hair on the back of his neck raising slightly. As Copia sang, he took his hand in his own and slowly brought it to his mouth, giving the back a proper “ciricing” kiss. Afterwards, he looked up at the Cardinal through his eyelashes and smirked, trying to look as devilishly handsome as possible.

“Mmm...ghuleh...” And then he followed it up with, “Are you sure you don’t say that? I swear I’ve heard you...Unless, of course, that was just a wet dream.” Copia chuckled as he said that, blushing red as he looked into his eyes.

“I sing it, if you count that as saying it.” The words of Ghuleh began to go through his mind. Johannes looked him over, getting lost in those mismatched beauties for what felt like an eternity before coming to his senses.

“S-sorry, I know, I’m weird.” Johannes began to strip. Why had he dressed in the Cardinal’s clothes? Was it because they smelled so strongly of him? It took him a moment to shimmy free from his pants. Before crawling in to his blanket nest with him.

“Do they not feel too tight on you?” He said as he cuddled up to Johannes, bringing the sheets over them to keep themselves warm from the cold night.

“Well, yes and no..? If that makes sense.” Johannes pushed some pillows and blankets aside so they could burrow in.

“They’re too short, but they’re a little loose around my thighs...” He reached out and groped the Cardinal’s muscular legs with a subtle smirk. “Well, not too loose, but even still... They make my balls feel like two grapes getting turned into wine. Is that some like—auto-erotic masochism thing?” Copia laughed loudly.

“Maybe maybe not.” He said still giggling. “Maybe that’s the quickest way of getting horny. You have your own tight pants grope your balls.” He said laughing some more into his chest.

He stared at him a moment before laughing along, holding him tight and playing with his messy hair.

“Hm, I shall have to try that sometime... But I knew I was right about you. Your heart’s in the right place but, Cardinal...you’re kind of a kinky bitch.” Johannes grinned cheekily, sticking out his tongue and pulling him in to cradle. Copia chuckled, and wrapped his hands around Johannes’s waist.

“As I said, the silent ones are more sinful.” He smirked up at him.

“Sheesh, and I thought I was bad.” He looked him over sweetly, giving his hair a playful tug as he continually ran his fingers through it. His window had a wide view of the city-state, as well as the mountain range surrounding them. The moon was full, casting everything in a pallid light. Copia chuckled again,

“With how great you are in bed, you are a bad little boy.” He said. He followed his gaze to the window behind him and he turned over, now with them in a spooning position as they stared out the window. Copia felt his breath hitch at the beauty of his home at night. Johannes peppered his neck with soft kisses as they spooned and nibbled at the bottom of his ear. He almost said something along the lines of handcuffs, but decided to leave that for another time.

“It’s beautiful, já? And to think...just over there...” He pointed to a distant cliff side. “We fucked our brains out.” Copia giggled at that last bit,

“It is beautiful,” he said, “And it’s also the place where we confessed our purest sin of each other...” he said, reaching a a free arm to reach for the back of Johannes’s head, looking over his shoulder to bring him in for a kiss.

“Indeed...” He blushed, wrapping an arm around Copia’s waist as he leaned in to kiss him feverishly. Copia sighed into the kiss, his heart actually aching from the passion he felt and kissed back. Johannes adjusted so they were facing each other easier and continued kissing, slow and needily in the moonlight. Surrounded by their sea of blankets he only moved to light some of the candles at his bedside for them, hoping to make Copia feel more at home.

He stared at the candles as he lit them, feeling actually more comfortable and peaceful than earlier. He sat up and faced him, “Is it alright if I make a prayer before so we sleep?”

“I would be honored, actually.” Johannes tucked a piece of his hair behind his ear as he turned to face the Cardinal. “I was actually going to ask for your opinion on my altar, as well.” Copia smiled, and turned to look at his personal altar, looking carefully at the candles and feathers it had.

“Very different than a church altar, obviously.” He said but not rudely, but more intrigued. “Makes me think of decorating mine now back home, heh.” He beamed, cheeks lightly rosy as he scooted closer to Copia. “I could give you something for yours—so you, err... So you always have a piece of me, y’know?” Copia smiled at him, “Yes, please...” he said, beaming up at him.

“Cool.” Johannes grinned softly and then climbed up, exploring around to see what he could find. Most of what lay on his altar were things he had gathered from his forest explorations—little assortments of teeth, beaks, and claws. But then he found a particularly long, dark feather that matched the shade of his hair—It was one of his own, not that Copia needed to necessarily know that right now. But it was definitely a unique feather. As he handed it to the Cardinal, a familiar thought flashed through his head and he looked him over with a small grin.

“Hey...I never asked but—did you enjoy that jerky?”

As he was handed the feather, he took a long look at it as he felt it. It felt soft like any feather, and yet, it was as dark as a raven’s wing, he looked up at Johannes, as looked at his hair for a moment, seeing as though it was the same color. As he remember him saying he was a shapeshifter he smiled, holding the feather close to him. He thought back to what he said, the jerky that he brought for Papa. He licked his lips,

“It was really good, I’ll say. At first I thought I should leave it with Papa at least for a memorial like you left those trinkets, but like I said, the dead don’t need to eat or drink no longer.” He gave him a soft smile.

He beamed, noticing Copia’s pleasure at having received the gift. He took a breath before sitting back down beside him. “E-exactly. The man himself wouldn’t have wanted good meat to go to waste any less than I do—a-and I don’t even eat the stuff!” Johannes grinned, hoping to ease the mood somewhat. He chuckled a little nodding, feeling the mood lighten a bit. He looked down at the feather again and ran his thumb over the vane part. Then out of the blue, he hugged Johannes, taking a deep breath as soon as he felt his skin.

Pleasantly surprised, Johannes put his arms around him and nuzzled his face into his neck and hair. He smelled so good...so clean and warm, like Johannes’ soap but his own natural scent still lingered beneath. He kissed the base of his neck. Copia felt safe in his arms, more secure and more at peace. He closed his eyes and sighed in content as he felt him kiss the base of his neck. He kissed his shoulder, and lovingly whispered into his ear, “I love you...” Johannes shuddered happily and held him tighter, moving kisses behind his ear and through his hair. “I love you as well...” Unexplainably so, but the clown was a complicated man. He supposed opening your heart to others and learning to love yourself made it easier to form relationships...Beyond those formed with his King and his brethren. Few had ever been allowed as close as Copia had.

He wanted to stay in his arms longer, to lie down and cuddle more until they fell asleep together. But he made himself pull away, kissing his chest as he did so and sending him a smile as he got up from the bed and walked towards the altar. He put his hands together with the feather in between, and closed his eyes. His mouth moved quickly as he said some words in Latin and English, so quiet it was below a whisper. Johannes watched him intrigued, feeling a sense of sanctimonious darkness coming over the scene. He kept his head tilted to the side, trying to catch little bits of what he spoke. His hand rested on his chest, ‘round the spot Copia had kissed so delicately.

As he finished praying, he bowed at the altar, and opening his eyes, still keeping the feather close to him. He turned back and smiled, crawling back into the bed, next to Johannes. Johannes smiled warmly as he saw Copia returning and put his arm around him. “Thank you. It feels warmer now, with your energy as well as mine.” He spoke the words against his neck before kissing and then licking the spot afterwards. Copia gave a small moan in content, and leaned in to lightly nip his neck and kiss his chest as he laid them both down, keeping the feather still close to him.

Johannes hummed and moaned quietly in content and laid beside him, eyes glowing slightly in the dark as he reached out to rub circles in his back. He placed a hand on Johannes’s chest, looking into his eyes. Fuck, he loved him so much, he didn’t know how to express it all. He gave him one last kiss, as he felt himself began to doze off.

“Godnatt...” He murmured after Copia pulled away, savoring the taste of his lips one last time. In the distance he heard woops and hollers of distant parties—it was truly a day worth celebrating. His hand went to stroke Copia’s hair loosely as he closed his eyes and breathed out in exhaustion. “We shall see what fresh adventures are in store for us tomorrow, já?” He asked in a quiet voice, although his tone was laced with childlike whimsy. He was really excited to show the Cardinal all of his favorite spots. Copia gave a soft smile as he closed his eyes, cuddling closer to him and letting the embrace of both sleep and his lover take him.

Chapter 16: Chosen (Alpha and Henrik)

Notes:

*Warning* Legend of Avatar Country: A Metal Odyssey didn't come out yet when this part of the roleplay was written, so please please, keep that in mind when reading this chapter.
Otherwise, Sex and loss of virginity in this part

Alpha purred and the ghouls began to circle them, tittering along at him. Alpha growled as he held Henrik closer and pulled him away from the ghouls, growling possessively at them. Fear and arousal surged through Henrik at the sight of the tittering ghouls. He clung onto Alpha’s back, peering around as he protected him like a child. “S-should I go..? I-It seems like I might’ve upset t-them...”

“No!” He shouted, “I-I mean no. I want you to stay. I just don’t want them to take you away from me.” He said more gently. Omega crossed his arms,

“Cut the shit, Alpha, it’s not our fault your element is Fire, making you a jealous type. But hey if you wanted to bang your mate in private, you could’ve just said, for Satan’s sake.” He said as he began to walk out the door, and few others following him. Wind and Breeze stayed for a bit to stare at Henrik before leaving the room and closing the door behind them to give them some privacy.

Henrik took a shaky breath, backing himself into the corner and watching the ghouls leave. “Did they say mate..?” His cheeks burned as he repeated the word out loud, unable to meet Alpha’s gaze now fully.

Alpha felt something inside ache as he saw Henrik get into the corner of the room. Something in him said ‘LIELIELIELIELIELIE’ but another said to be honest. He took a deep breath.

“Yeeeeah, we’re pretty weird with some customs, so instead of ‘lover’, as most people say, we say ‘mate’. B-but we can take it slow, I swear. I’ll be slow for you.” He said as he took a seat in the couch, bringing up a whiskey bottle onto his lap. Looking almost like he was waiting for him to sit with him to drink.

He hesitated, but nodded and slowly crept to the couch near him. He fidgeted with his sleeve before grabbing the other bottle and taking a surprisingly large swig, wincing afterwards. When he caught his breath he sighed, pushing his hair back and waiting again before looking back at Alpha.

“I should’ve...Well, I should’ve guessed, I mean, I’m just...well, I’m...a virgin. So I kinda panicked.” Alpha spat as he took a swig, coughing a bit.

“No. Fucking. Way.” he said laughing.

“I honestly should’ve fucking known from how you acted, but holy shit, man. I at least thought you had banged somebody, or were in a relationship.” Henrik blushed even darker, if possible, and took another over-indulging drink. He struggled to drown his embarrassment.

“S-so what, you’re just gonna laugh at me then or d-do something about it?” He shot him a glare around his bottle. Alpha coughed again, catching himself as he took another swig. He turned to look at him, his red eyes no longer hiding in the dark of his mask.

“Are you asking me to fuck you?” He said taking another swig.

Henrik stared back, visibly trembling. He might as well, right? It was better than staying a pitiful virgin forever. Then a playful smirk spread across his features as he licked his lips.

“Yeah. Unless you don’t think you can.”

A sinful grin spread across Alpha’s face. He took one long swig before putting it on the ground, he crawled onto Henrik’s lap, getting close to his face.

“I’ll be slow if you’d like, but I’m sure I’ll make it memorable for you.” He said before placing his lips onto his as a hand slowly went down to Henrik’s crotch to rub his length through his pants. Henrik threw his head back momentarily, moaning in the kiss. He was extremely sensitive, and the Ghouls' tender touch was already doing wonders. He brought a hand up to stroke his head as his other hand began to unbutton his pants, painfully slow. His tongue licked his lips asking for entrance as he felt Henrik’s length begin to build up.

Every little touch from the ghoul made his blood boil and he was making a myriad of tiny moans and sounds he didn’t even know he could—and that was just the beginning. He reached out, burying his hands in Alpha’s hair as he opened his mouth for him. Alpha's own pants were beginning to get uncomfortably tight as Henrik's moans began to make the pool in his stomach turn. He dipped his tongue into his mouth, and their tongues danced for dominance, with Alpha winning. As he felt his length get harder, he decided to leave it neglect it for the time being as he unbuttoned his formal attire, and the button-up shirt below it as well. Growling into his mouth as his dick was getting painfully hard.

“F-fuck...” Henrik was quivering, clinging tightly to every bit of Alpha that he could. He dragged his nails down from his hair to his back and gave his ass a squeeze. He even scooted forward a bit, making sure to grind against him as he did. Alpha growled lowly—almost animal-like— at the pain, but nonetheless loved it. He nearly ripped his jacket and shirt off—maybe some buttons of his shirt broke off as he ripped it—bringing him in as he kissed chest and neck. He kissed the hickey he left behind, adding some more up his neck and at the base where his collar bone was, biting, licking and kissing each one. He made a mental note to give him as many marks, up and down his body as they mated. He trailed his tongue onto his nipples and teasing them with his teeth.

Henrik yelped in surprise, his hands flying back up to hook around Alpha’s neck. He was too overwhelmed, shaking, and making soft whimpering sounds to really formulate cognitive words. He had to push his hair back as he was moved around, each little bite bringing him both pleasure and pain. As he felt his tongue flick his nipples he hissed, shutting his eyes. He began to lie him down onto the couch, spreading out his legs and going downward to kiss his belly and leave behind more hickeys on his sides and hips as he went lower—and making sure to rub his length along the way down. As soon as he reached the rim of his pants, he gave a kiss below his belly button, looking up at Henrik, his red eyes asking for consent to continue.

“P-please... Alpha... Don’t—d-don’t stop yet... If-if that’s okay?” Henrik practically mewled, twitching with Alpha’s every touch with how increasingly sensitive he was getting. “Y-you can be a little more rough now...t-too...”

Alpha grinned, kissing his belly as he went down to remove his shoes and sock, then coming back up to unbutton his pants and unzip them. He licked his lips in anticipation as he pulled his pants down. He gasped in pleasure as he saw Henrik in his full glory, completely nude. He licked his lips hungrily.

“Lucifer, you’re fucking beautiful, my sweet mate.” He said coming up to kiss him, but later kissed his way back down onto his cock, giving a few kisses as he brought 3 of his finger up to Henrik’s mouth, “Suck.” He said as he began to lick up his shaft and kiss the tip. Henrik blushed, instinctively wanting to cover himself up to hide from Alpha’s gaze. When he glanced back, he kissed him and shuddered as he went down and...o-ohhhhh...He was already dripping with anticipation, but nodded obediently and leaned forward. Tentatively, he swiped his tongue across each digit before slipping them into his mouth, looking to the ghoul to check if he was doing okay.

Ooooohh, the boy was a natural-born slut. He proceed to now full-on blow him as he sucked to savor his taste. He stroked him as he pulled away to kiss, bite and lick his way around his legs and thighs, leaving red marks behind. As he licked up his shaft slowly, he glanced up at Henrik watching him suck onto his fingers like a good boy. He smirked as he licked, removing his hand from his mouth as he teased his entrance and added a finger, then slowly, a second. Having his dick sucked like that was unreal—surreal, as he drooled and moaned around the fingers in his mouth. He always imagined his first time would be, well, with a girl but, he decided this was okay too. Alpha removed the fingers with a pop, hardly giving Henrik a moment to speak before he was cut off by his own high pitched moans. Two fingers had his back arching, grabbing at the couch as he stared at Alpha in amazement.

Alpha grinned with sin, enjoying how he was pleasing his mate.

“Ya feel that? That’s your sweet spot.” He said slowly adding a third as he began to unbutton his own pants with one hand, sighing in relief as he took out his dick, the tightness in his pants finally released.

“Can’t wait to feel that beautiful virgin hole.” He said with lust. Henrik shuddered again, struggling to take a breath.

“Y-y-you’re very good at this...” Was all he could manage through his twitches, staring down as his eyes widened to greet Alpha’s cock.

“T-that’s...” He couldn’t bring himself to say the words “going to fill me up, isn’t it?” But he knew it was coming sure enough. He just hoped he was ready to perform accordingly...

Alpha smirked, amused at him as he saw the look in his eyes, almost seemingly like he read his mind, he said, “Well, let’s find out.” He pulled Henrik close to him, embracing him as he lined himself up and slowly thrusted into him. It was hot, incredibly hot, like burning fire filling his gut and stretching him. Henrik made a loud, keening moan unlike any he’d ever heard himself make, and blushed wildly as he stared up at Alpha.

“Fuuccckkk...” Alpha groaned as he felt himself inside of him. Tight and hot as hell, the pure feeling of popping a cherry.

“Holy shiiitt, you’re tight as fuck.” He said with a moan as he went up to light bite his neck. He began to thrust slowly as he wanted Henrik to get used to the feeling.

“M-m-mfff...I-is that a good thing..?” He asked with a soft grunt, reaching up and running his hand through Alpha’s hair. The pain was quickly fading into a dull, albeit foreign pleasure to him. Alpha hissed with pleasure, a grin curling on his lips, “Verryyy...” he said as his thrusts began to get faster, “You’re fresh, new, virgin. I don’t usually get laid by first-timers like you. But man, now that you’re mine, you’re gonna be some fun.” He licked up his neck to his earlobe, biting his ear lightly.

Henrik mewled again, his eyes rolling back in pleasure. “Y-yeah..?” Now that he was adjusting to this new sensation he was starting to move in response, arching his back and panting quietly. An idea come across Alpha’s mind,

“Let’s try a different position, huh?” He immediately lifted him up, holding him as he maneuvered the both of them for Alpha to be sitting normally, but for Henrik to be facing him, his legs spread out onto each side of Alpha as he sat. He kissed his chest,

“How ‘bout we make your first time more adventurous?” said Alpha as he lifted Henrik up by his hips to position himself at his entrance.

“M-mmm...adventurous, huh?” Henrik watched him, growing more and more aroused by the moment. He trusted Alpha, and he wanted to do just about anything with him. As he re-positioned, he reached across and took one of the bottles, taking a swig and letting some dribble down his torso. He shivered at the cold, goosebumps forming along his arms. Alpha licked his lips, aroused. He then thrusted his hips, entering him once again and groaning at his tightness, but now it was less rough entering him. He licked up his torso where the trail of whiskey was, licking every bit up to his neck as he continued to thrust into him.

“O-ohh son of a—!” Briefly startled, Henrik clung to Alpha for dear life, panting and swearing under his breath. It still stung—but in a good way. He rolled his hips once, then leaned forward to kiss him again. “Mmmfff....” he moaned into the kiss as with each thrust, bringing his head closer as Henrik bounced off his thighs with each thrust.

Henrik kissed him back, whimpering into his mouth and moaning out when they broke for breath. He could feel something uncoiling in the pit of his stomach but he ignored it, too overwhelmed now that he was finally enjoying all the pain and pleasure Alpha was inducing. He kissed his chest as held onto his chest as he thrusted. He could feel himself climb the mountain as he listened to Henrik’s gorgeous moaning, making him speed up his thrust, his skin slapping against his clothed thighs. He growled with pleasure, his teeth becoming more sharper as bit into his neck, drawing a bit of blood, adding to Henrik’s pleasure. He went to moan but was cut off as Alpha bit into his neck, making him gasp as his eyes rolled back in his head. He continually met his fiery thrusts with a twitch of his muscles and a roll of his hips, progressively improving his performance as he adjusted to everything.

“S-s-s-shit...” Henrik managed to stutter when he caught his breath at last and locked his fingers in a fistful of his hair.

He sucked on the bite, getting a taste of his blood, sweet and strong, probably from the alcohol. He felt himself get closer, but he had to hold it until Henrik came. He release one hand from his hip, licked his hand and stroked onto Henrik’s hard member as he continued thrusting, growling in pleasure as he said in Ghoulish,

“M҉y͠ ҉g͢͏o̢͟͜r̡̛͏g͝e͟͞o̶u̴s̷̡ ̴̡͢m̸͝at̡e..̵͘.̨̕” Which sounded like a mix of growls and whispers from Hell, but nonetheless, he made it sound soft. “I-I-I can’t hang on..—!” Henrik mewed again, his whining moan filling the room as he stared again into Alpha’s eyes.

He was swooning, but with the abundance of raging hormones and chemicals between them it was difficult to pinpoint which was love and which was lust. He would definitely be indebted to him, connected to the ghoul that so willingly took his virginity and shared this night with him. But what would that mean for later? Would they meet again? Or was this like their Dance Macabre? His heavy eyeliner was smeared as he sweated, a hot and sticky and now bloody mess writing with pleasure with Alpha. He moved his hips down to meet his every thrust eagerly, enthusiastic about making this night as memorable as possible.

Alpha groaned, “Then release for me...” he said in a low voice as he stared into his eyes. His blue eyes practically begging it seemed for release. He stroked faster and sped up his thrusts, fucking his brains out as he stared into his vibrant red eyes as he was close to his climax. Henrik couldn’t hold it anymore. He was practically screaming at this point, arms slipping from around Alpha’s neck as he seemed to flop on his back in exhaustion. It took a minute or two afterward of his strangled gasps and moans before he bit down on his hand and came harder than he’d ever had.

“A-Alpha..!” Henrik cried out, breathing heavily and staring at the ghoul with wide eyes. He was drenched in sweat, but even still desperate to know how he’d done.

“I didn’t mean that!” Alpha said, barely catching him with a hand on his back as he gave a demonic shriek as he came inside of him. He panted as he pulled Henrik closer to him, having him practically cuddle him as pulled out as feeling something wet hit his thigh. He kissed his chest as he brought a hand up into Henrik’s hair to stroke it. He began to laugh, his whole body shaking with laughter,

“You really fucking released your hold on me, you silly bum.” He said laughing but bringing closer to kiss up his neck and his jawline.

“A-Ahh...s-sorry...” Henrik was trembling, but giggling slightly under his breath. He nuzzled into Alpha’s neck as they cuddled.

“When I came, my muscles k-kinda gave out...mmfff, but how was I?”

He giggled a little as Alpha turned him around to for Henrik to sit on his lap, facing outwards with his back facing Alpha, but nonetheless pulled him closer, wrapping his arms around him and giving him butterfly kisses from his shoulder blade up to his neck and jawline.

“You,” he began, getting closer to kiss his cheek and whisper in his ear, “were so fucking great...” he whispered. He laid his head on Henrik’s shoulder,

“If you enjoyed it rough,” he began bringing a hand up to rub his belly gently, “Then next time you can be less gentle to me as well, and vice versa.” He gave his neck a kiss.

His cheeks were rosy as he caught his breath, the shaking in his muscles calming down slowly. Alpha was just as good at turning him on as he was cooling him down. His little touches and soft kisses gave him goosebumps as his dark lids fluttered closed a moment.

“M-mm...” He tilted his neck to the side as Alpha kissed it, and then something in him perked up—butterflies raging in the bottom of his gut. “N-next time? You mean...you want this to happen again?" Alpha smiled softly, bringing a hand up to Henrik’s chest and rubbed him gently.

“Well of course, we are mates now.” He said, bringing Henrik’s head closer to him to kiss his lips.

Chapter 17: Mates

Notes:

*Warning* Sex and blood in this part

He returned the kiss eagerly, the butterflies swarming heavily around his heart now. He put his arms around Alpha’s waist, rubbing the small of his back. Mates...He had a mate now! Which was, kinda like a boyfriend then? Maybe there was more to it than Alpha had let on so far but—Oh my fuck, the fact that he even wanted it to happen again was enough to send him over the edge...And it did. Tears brimmed and spilled as he tried to distract himself, dipping his tongue beneath the other’s as they kissed. He had just felt so good...been fucked so good...

Alpha purred into the kiss, but then tasted saltiness and opened his eyes to see him crying. As much as he wanted to keep Frenching him, he pulled away and kissed his eyes, tasting the tears,

"My sweet morsel, why do you cry?” He brought a hand up to caress his cheek as their heads were now centimeters apart. Henrik chuckled breathlessly, wiping his face.

“Sorry...it just...It all felt so good... I don’t know if that makes sense, but they’re tears of bliss, I swear...” It was the feeling of being wanted on multiple levels—spiritual, physical, and emotional...

”I-I guess I’m one of those people that cry after sex...” Alpha sighed in relief, smiling sweetly at him, and kissed him again,

“You are such a angel, my sweet Henrik...” he said hugging him close and kissing his shoulder and neck. He didn’t usually have his partners cry after making love, but seeing how much it seemed to have meant to Henrik after taking his purity, it made him want to cherish him more. He nuzzled against his head, purring noticeably.

Henrik nuzzled in, hiccuping slightly as he got a hold of himself. Alpha’a purring sent a shiver down his spine and he practically melted right there in his arms. He stroked his back absentmindedly, the last of his trembles dissipating. Out of the corner of his eye he saw several bruises on his own flesh, and wondered just how many he would come across later. Out of the corner of Alpha's eye, he saw the Fireball bottle. He wondered if they should keep drinking or get a different drink. But it didn’t matter. He grabbed the bottle with one hand and put it on the ground next to his own. Then lied down on the couch with Henrik on top, his head against his chest. He stroked his head and his back absentmindedly as he stared at the ceiling.

He purred in happiness at Alpha’s warmth—like snuggling beside a campfire. He began to kiss along his collarbone and nibble occasionally. As he got close to his ear he whispered, “Can I try something?” His gaze lingered towards the bottles of whiskey. Alpha sighed in content as he felt him snuggle into him, he let out a pleased purr as he felt him kiss his collarbone and a few nips. He purred with pleasure as he heard him whisper. “Yeah, go right ahead...” he said.

Henrik sat up eagerly, a small smirk playing at his lips. He ran his hand up Alpha’s torso momentarily before using both to reach for the closest bottle. Expertly, he opened the cap and poured just enough to fill Alpha’s navel. He knew it would be cold, and the sudden shock couldn’t have been too pleasant, so he slurped it up quickly and noisily, dragging his tongue up afterwards. As Alpha unbuttoned his suit and grabbed the bottle, he smirked sinfully as he realized Henrik was giving him a body shot. He flinched a bit at the cold liquid but nonetheless stayed put. He growled with pleasure as he felt lick him up after taking the shot, putting a hand on the back of his neck.

“Mmfff...fuck yeah. I knew you’d make everything taste better.” Henrik licked his lips a moment as he stared up at Alpha, laying back down on his stomach. Alpha pulled him closer as he groaned lowly. “Keep on being a dirty little ex-virgin, you’ll make me horny again.” He smirked at him.

“And that’s a bad thing? I could go again.” He wasn’t sure about that last bit, but he was determined not to show weakness in front of his Alpha.

Immediately, Alpha turned to him, growling with pleasure, his smooth chest rising and falling in deep breaths,

“Is that sooo?” He said slowly, licking his lips and bringing him closer,

“Well, then, my little sinner, let’s mate some more,” and kissed him again. Henrik kissed him back, trying to mimic his growling as he wrapped around and dug his claws in. If nothing more, he had his mind set. Not to mention, he was starting to enjoy it a lot actually. Alpha entered his tongue into his mouth, enjoying how Henrik growled and moaning into his mouth as he felt his nails dig into his clothed back. He pulled away to take his shirt off and throw it on the ground before going back to kiss him passionately.

Henrik caught a quick glance for the moment and liked what he saw, making him growl even more so. He kissed him back, straddling him as he reached up and grabbed his hair behind his mask. Alpha growled in pleasure, biting his lower lip as he kissed him. He pulled away to look at him in the eye, “Do you want it rough?” He said, his voice low predatory, practically lustful. As he pulled away, Henrik yelped quietly and placed a hand on his trembling bottom lip, feeling some blood drawn. Even still, he stared Alpha down and nodded.

“Y-yes, Alpha...” and then he cleared his throat before continuing, finding his voice. “Take me like one of your demon sluts.” Alpha grinned darkly, he kissed him again, tongue and all, bringing a hand down to stroke him to giving him more pleasure, then when they pulled away for breath, he said in a lustful but firm voice, “Face the couch, and get on your knees.”

“M-mmfff~” Was all he could manage as he began that tremble again and did as he was told. He put his elbows up as he faced the couch, shaking his butt slightly in a way he hoped was enticing, and then blushed immediately afterwards. Had he lost his mind?

He slapped his hand on an ass cheek, licking his lips as the jiggle it made as did the way he shook it. He brought up his free hand to his mouth and sucked on three of his fingers, entering one then another as he slowly thrusted them inside his entrance. He licked up his back, and bit into his skin, leaving behind more marks as he went upward then down again. Then to be mischievous, bit his ass cheeks leaving a few more marks.

“O-oh, fuck!!” His hair fell in front of his face as he moaned out, not realizing how much an effect spanking could have on him. Those pleasurable stings were covering his shaking body as he arched his back, turning to catch a glance of Alpha over his shoulder.

“Well would you look at that, you like it when I spank you like that, don’t you?” He spanked his other cheek, adding a third finger. His length was painfully hard, but he wanted to pleasure Henrik the way he could before he could give him what they both wanted. Henrik yelped and moaned out again, biting his hand to keep quiet.

“M-maybe...” Why? Why did he like it so much? Was it because it was Alpha who was doing it? Or was he really just a slut? At the third finger, he grabbed the couch cushion until his knuckles turned white. And then he smirked a little more confidently as he turned to face him.

“W-well...of course I do...I nee-need to atone for my sins...já?

And idea came across Alpha’s mind, making him lick his lips hungrily, but thought about it. He shook his head, nah, not today, the little morsel still hadn’t even ingested on how rough he can be. He smirked at him again, grabbing his ass cheek and squeezing it,

“That’s right, and as a creature of sin, I see that you’re tainted.” He said with a sinful smirk. He spat in his hand and moaned softly as he stroked himself, positioning himself, then thrusted in again slowly, groaning as he remember the tightness but this time, there was a bit less friction from before. He let out a few groans as he held onto his hips as he let Henrik get used to the feeling again. Henrik leaned forward, groaning slightly but it wasn’t as bad as the first time. His head was down, breathing heavily against the couch in preparation. For some reason the word “tainted” caused a muscle to twitch in his leg.

As he began to speed up a bit, his nails became more sharper than how dull they were before, as his more human disguise was wearing off. He scratched down Henrik’s waist and back, growling more inhumanly as he did so. Henrik moaned out, trembling as he turned and looked at Alpha again. He was gripping the edge of the couch now, pushing back against the ghoul. His skins became paler and his fangs appeared now—his disguise was withering but the overload of senses made him unable to fix his disguise. One hand—as the other scratched back down to hold onto his hips—went up to Henrik’s hair and lightly pulled on it, seeing if he would enjoy it first before he pulled harder.

His skin became paler and his fangs appeared now—his disguise was withering but the overload of senses made him unable to fix his disguise. One hand—as the other scratched back down to hold onto his hips—went up to Henrik’s hair and lightly pulled on it, seeing if he would enjoy it first before he pulled harder.

“Y-yess...!” He groaned before he could stop himself, immediately blushing afterwards. He couldn’t even come up with a good cover as the rest was drowned out by pants and whines as he curved his back and leaned into Alpha’s grip. He licked his lips as he grinned and his grip on his hair became tighter on him. His thrusts became faster now, and the hand holding his hip slapped his ass sending him more waves of pain combined with pleasure.

“O-o-ohhhhhh, Satan, oohhhhh Luciferrr, o-ooohhhhh ,” Henrik whimpered between moans, catching glances of his demon lover as he was yanked backwards with his hair. Part of him was pleased that he’d decided to grow it this long. He was already close, but it felt stronger this time—with his sensitivity in overdrive.

His pants felt uncomfortable as he felt something coming from behind him, but it only added his personal pleasure. He felt himself almost at the top, and he grabbed more of Henrik’s hair, giving him another slap on his ass as he picked up the pace. He let out a demonic scream of pleasure as he felt himself coming, and as he screamed, a black tail—about 3-4 feet long, with the tip pointed—sprung out of his pants behind him. Henrik closed his eyes momentarily, just taking everything in. He was bleeding all over, and Alpha’s seed had filled him up and was dribbling down the backs of his thighs. His skin, his muscles, his scalp, and his ass were on fire. He heard Alpha scream/growl from behind and it both aroused him and frightened him. Henrik reached down with the hand not death gripping the couch and stroked himself over the edge, shoving his own fist in his mouth afterward as he felt himself unravel and come again. He was trembling now harder than he had been since the beginning, and his stomach and inner thighs were incredibly sticky.

Reality soon came upon him as he realized almost all of his demonic features have unraveled. Immediately he pulled out of Henrik, and ran behind the couch, crouching as he immediately began to whisper a spell in a dead language. Immediately, his claws filed down back to a normal shape, same with his fangs back to normal teeth, his skin pigmentation came back to a healthy human color, and his tail disappeared back into his pants. Henrik gave a soft whimper as he felt Alpha pull out roughly, but he was too physically exerted to move or say much. As he gathered his breath, he caught sight of movement and glanced up in the direction he saw Alpha run.

“H-hey...you okay?” He blushed, grabbing the couch cushions to pull himself up. Alpha panted trying to catch his breath,

“Y-yeah, I’m sorry...” he leaned against the back of the couch as he fixed his junk back into his pants, “Sorry you had to see...that.” He then felt something build up inside of him, paranoia? Sadness? He didn’t know which, whatever it was, something told him he may not like him anymore for seeing his demonic features.

“See...what? I think we’re past the point of judgement...” Henrik chuckled softly and tucked his hair back, looking sweetly up at the ghoul. He had a burning desire to cuddle but he wasn’t sure how to go about asking. “I let you see all of me—a-and we’ve only just met.” Alpha chuckled, feeling a bit of his paranoia fade, he could tell from his voice that he wasn’t mad or even scared.

“I know, heh...but I just...” he got up from around the couch and stared down at Henrik from where he was on the couch, “I’m scared you’re gonna think of me differently.” The way he said it made him feel like his heart was his throat. Henrik took a minute to wipe himself clean to the best of his ability, even wiping some of his cum with his fingers and tentatively licking it off—he tasted sweet. When Alpha stood, he continued to watch him, head tilted slightly.

“Look, man...I’ve seen some weird shit in my life. So I’m sure...whatever it is you feel like you gotta hide about yourself, I won’t be bothered. Okay? But I won’t force you to do anything you don’t want to. Just...for now,” He crossed his legs and opened his arms, panda smeared eyes blinking slowly as they gazed upwards innocently. “I don’t care if you’re not human, or even half. Just...come cuddle me, mate.”

Alpha smiled, something tugged at his heart as Henrik finished. Lucifer have mercy, despite the fact he just took his purity, his heart said he still was pure. He walked around the couch and practically pulled him in to hug him. He kissed his head, purring into his hair,

“Are you sure you’re not an angel?” He said breaking the ice as he pulled away to sit next to him, scanning him up and down. He hugged him back eagerly, practically grinning as he pulled away and giggled. He loved the way Alpha’s eyes raked over his body, especially if it was because of something kind he had said—He was just being honest.

“Yes...I don’t have wings, right? Although many have joked about me being a vampire—Because of my pallid demeanor and unwavering good looks.” Alpha smirked, enjoying his confidence as he got closer and pulled Henrik closer to him,

“A vampire? That’s even better. Not only does it’s description match you, but it goes to show that I’ll make you horny if I bleed for you...” he grinned going to kiss him again until his hands met his back, feeling something wet. He pulled away and looked at his hands to see blood,

“Oh shit, I didn’t mean to hurt you that bad!” He got up from the couch, going behind Henrik to see his bloody scratches going down him back.

Henrik went in to kiss him, but as Alpha's hands met his back he winced slightly, a sharp stinging sensation taking over his body. “Eh...heh, it’s okay, it’s not that bad I-I-is it? It was the, uhm, the heat of the moment.” Henrik was still smiling, trying to look calm until his eyes reached Alpha’s hands and he gasped quietly. “T-that’s all from me..?”

Alpha closed his eyes, summoning his energy. When he opened his pupils were slits. “Don’t move.” He said to Henrik, his hands became fists as he wrapped his hands around him, making his fists avoid touching him or else he’d be covered in his fresh blood. He slowly licked up his back on the scratches, his tongue licking up the blood and the scratches. With each lick on the wound, they closed up, watching the flesh grow back and his skin growing over it. “Fuck, you taste so good.” He said as he continued licking.

“O-oh...” Henrik blushed, enjoying the subtle flicking of his tongue against him. He’d seen his eyes, and they haunted him with a mixture of emotions he couldn’t quite determine. “I know.” He smirked, reminiscing over his hot seed he’d licked up like candy. “B-but, uh...thank you. It’s not a compliment one receives often—and coming from you it seems even more special.” Alpha chuckled,

“Quite ironic as well since you’re the vampire.” He said pausing for a bit before continuing. As he finished licking him up, he gave his back a few kisses before pulling away and licking at the blood on his hands. He sucked on his fingers as he sat back down next to him. He smiled at him as he pulled him closer, he hands rubbed his back gently. “Better?” He said.

“Much...” Henrik purred at his gentle touch, nuzzling into his neck with a happy sigh. He took one of Alpha’s hands in his own, still smelling himself on it, and gave the fingers another lick. After all, he’d need to practice if he was to be having more than just fingers in his mouth later... “So...I was meaning to ask... Now that I’m your—uh—‘mate’...what does that entail? Are we like...hooking up, or..?”

He licked his lips amused as he watched Henrik take one of his hands and lick it, oh what things they would do later on. With the same hand, he stroked his cheek,

“Remember that hickey I gave you earlier? When we spoke, I felt something about you, something that was pulling me in, and when I got a taste of your lips, I knew you were a keeper. That hickey, well...I marked you for others to know you’re mine.” He began to lie down, bring his hands back down to Henrik’s waist to pull him on top of him. He kissed up his neck, “It’s like becoming soulmates, only, very few soulmates loose their bonds and separate. Mating, well, is just like how human relationships work. Only...” he chuckled, kissing his cheek, “Demons are more dominant and protective.”

He crawled on top of him, blushing with his words and shivering with his touches. When his lips reached his neck, he moaned quietly and looked down, eyelids fluttering shut momentarily. “Ahh...I don’t mind the sound of that—not one bit.” As he straddled Alpha, he ran his fingers over the raised skin on his neck, sighing afterwards. “You can have me for as long as you’d like...” The same fingers trailed down his own body onto Alpha’s, running up slowly and rubbing in little circles.

Alpha purred in pleasure, bring hand up to bring Henrik's head closer to kiss him. He entered his tongue into his mouth, letting him taste himself, both semen and blood mixed together. An idea sprung into his head, and as he pulled away, he said in a low voice, “Hey, are up for another round? If you’re tired I could just take you upstairs and cuddle with you if you’d like.”

He kissed him back, going weak at his tongue’s exploring. Henrik had only read about kisses being this good, but he wondered how much he could chalk up to his demon traits. His gaze met Alpha’s as he pulled away and he bit his lip in thought.

“Hmm...well, why not both? I could take you to my bedroom, bring the rest of that,” He gestured loosely to the half emptied whiskey bottles.

“And then maybe do some more body shots, some spooning...we could see where it leads, já?” He reached out and stroked from Alpha’s hairline down his cheek and jaw. “You’ve got a mischievous glint in your eyes.” Alpha laughed, bringing him back in for another passionate kiss, and bringing the both of them up from the couch.

“You’re such a good observer, I feel you’d read me and know what I think right before I say it.” He said kissing his neck again before pulling away to get up and pick up both their clothes, tossing Henrik his own as he put his suit’s coat back on.

Henrik kissed him back, beaming momentarily afterwards. He liked being thought of as observant—like the noble wolf on the hunt, understanding it’s prey. As he stood, he grabbed the couch to support himself. His knees wobbled as he shimmied into his pants and began to button up his shirt and colorful vest. “Fuck...” He chuckled breathlessly as he threw his jacket on, his shirt sticking over his pants in parts but he didn’t care. Henrik leaned forward and wrapped his arms around Alpha’s neck for support now, the world spinning around them. “I can’t tell if I’m that drunk, or if you just fucked my brains out, A-Alpha...”

Alpha chuckled, wrapping his arms around Henrik’s waist, practically pulling his close and up. “Probably both, can you walk? Or would you like me to carry you?” He grinned. “Mm-mm...I can walk...probably... But...” His eyes searched Alpha’s and a smirk crossed his features as he leaned forward and whispered. “If you carry me like a child, then I’ll be obligated to call you daddy...”

Alpha laughed darkly, “Oh, how deliciously sinful you are, my sweet mate.” He looked up at the ceiling thinking for a moment, then looked back at him with a sinful grin, and hoisted him and began to carry him bridal style. “By the time we’re in your bedroom, I’m your new daddy.”

Chapter 18: Blow Up

Notes:

*Warning* BJ in this part

Henrik couldn’t help but squeal briefly in surprise and excitement. It had been ages since he’d actually been carried like that. “Já, pappa...” He mused, running his fingers through Alpha’s hair and leaning in to his scent. “It’s upstairs...” And to think only hours ago this was the same man he’d been afraid of having too close to him. Alpha licked his lips hungrily, he whispered, “How ‘bout we save each from the humiliation and I just take us there?” He put his forehead against Henrik’s and immediately, their surroundings changed to Henrik’s bedroom.

He blinked and stared around in surprise. “Holy shit, you can teleport.” And then he turned back to Alpha and smiled a bit smugly. “I guess with everything you seem to be capable of I shouldn’t be surprised. Allow me?” The bassist crawled out of his arms and went to take a seat on the edge of his bed, stroking the bedpost a tad suggestively. It was the exact same layout as Johannes’, only tailored to his own personal tastes. He had different band posters and art adorning his walls and his blankets were tucked in neatly, pillows decorating the top nicely. His night stand had a couple of books, some sheet music, and his bass leaned against the wall opposite. There was even an adorable little houseplant on the windowsill. Very tidy and well-kept for a metalhead.

Alpha smirked at the suggestive stroke, but as soon as he took a step towards him, he immediately remembered about their drinks.

“Shit! I forgot our drinks, be back in a sec.” he immediately zapped back to the dressing room where their drinks were, his eyes darted to the other side of the room where Copia’s clothes were. He grabbed the drinks in one hand, went over to the case to close it, and grabbed onto its handle and teleport outside of where Johannes’s bedroom was. He sniffed the door, catching Copia’s and Johannes’s scent, as well as a strong smell of soap. Left the suitcase in front of the door and teleported back to Henrik’s room.

“That was more than second, but I got the drinks at least.” He said as he handed him his own drink, taking a swig out of his own as he sat next to him.

“Mm,” Henrik nodded in approval and took the bottle. “Cheers, man. Oh! We should play a drinking game! But...shit, what should we do?” There wasn’t too much left in the bottle as he turned it over, the liquid inside splooshing pleasantly. He turned to watch Alpha, biting his bottom lip. Alpha laughed, “I was thinking ‘Never Have I Ever’, but with me being around for a while and you being pure, I don’t even know.” He said, taking another swig.

“Hmm, I was having the same thought process.” He blushed, scratching the back of his neck briefly. “How about truth or dare? I guess it’s a little kid-ish but...whatcha say, pap-pa?” He popped the last part of the word, leaning a bit close to Alpha so he could practically lean on his shoulder. Alpha smirked, “Alright, but how about a twist to it?” He said getting closer, “After each truth, we take a swig, and after each dare, we strip.” His smirk grew, “We’ve already seen each other exposed, so it should be easy.”

“That seems fair. I’ll go first. Alpha, truth or dare?” Henrik matched his gaze, feeling the heat rise in his cheeks. What had he gotten himself into? The whole night had been a completely opposite of how he usually behaved. He leaned in, “Dare.” He said.

“Hmm...” His new mate was bold—and it both frightened and fascinated him. “Alrighty, I dare you to show me —1 part of your demonic form. It doesn’t have to be anything major.”

He frowned, but he put his bottle on the floor and stood up in front of him. He did say it didn’t have to be anything major, but he did say he didn’t care if he was a demon. He closed his eyes, summoning his powers and when he opened them, they were slits. He muttered a reversal spell under his breath, and a few seconds later, his tail was poking out of his pants, he immediately adjusted his pants to be lower, and the tail came out, free from its confined prison. Alpha moved it around, like he was stretching it out. He turned back to Henrik and his smirk came back. He slowly began to unbutton his coat, slowly wiggling his hips as he took his coat off and dropping it to the ground. He walked back to the bed to sit down, and took a small swig out of the bottle, pleaded with himself.

Henrik watched in awe, maybe even a strong desire to pet the tail coming over him. He was distracted, however, as soon as Alpha began to strip. The soft swaying of his hips made his collar extremely hot and he cleared his throat, adverting his glance quickly. “H-hot damn...” He murmured cheesily before glancing back, the tail laying across the bed beside him still compelled his hands to touch... “M-my turn... I choose truth.”

Alpha shrugged and thought of going easy at first, “Is it true you masturbate?” He smirked.

“W-w-what??” His cheeks burned again. What kind of a question was that?! He grabbed the bottle and took a swig to calm down. “Well, I-I mean, Yeah, doesn’t everyone?” He cleared his throat slightly, smirking. “Just cuz’ I was a virgin didn’t mean I didn’t have fantasies...wants and desires.” He decided to leave it at that. “Your turn.” Alpha smirked, happy with the answer. He decided to change it up a notch.

“Alright then, truth.”

“First impressions of me.” Henrik asked simply and leaned back on his arms, watching Alpha before he tentatively reached behind and ran a finger across his tail. Alpha felt a chill down his spine as he felt him run his finger across his tail. He moved it around a bit, getting closer to Henrik to let him feel it. He thought back, and grinned,

“You looked like a fan meeting their favorite celebrity. You’re face looked so much in awe, that I thought almost you were a fan at first until I saw your clothes and remembered you from the stage.” He giggled a little, taking a swig.

“But nonetheless, I thought you looked cute, and when I made you flustered, I thought you were fucking adorable.” He smiled.

A soft grin broke out on his features as he full on petted his tail now, enjoying the soft, almost rubbery scales along with the sharp, jagged spine. He returned his attention to Alpha with a glance.

“I mean, I’m your biggest fan now. I just didn’t know it back then. And, I’ve got a confession.” He tucked a piece of hair behind his ear, trying to look innocent as he crossed his legs and kicked his foot. “I wasn’t actually dehydrated...” Alpha chuckled,

“I pretty much figured you weren’t.” He said bringing a hand onto Henrik’s thigh to rub him. “But I played along, and look where we are now.”

“Mmff... I-I-it’s your turn, by the way...” Henrik watched momentarily before taking another drink. His eyes trailed up Alpha’s body to greet his loving face. Alpha grinned softly, “Alright then, truth or dare?” He said, putting a curious tone to his voice.

“I’ll choose dare.” He straightened up, wiping the excess whiskey from his mouth as he looked determined to show off his prowess. Alpha looked away, his tongue poking his cheek as he thought. He smirked and looked back at him, “I dare you to strip tease as you strip after this dare.”

He swallowed briefly, but he wasn’t backing down easily—Henrik was vicious when it came to games. “V-very well... Like...all the way..? Or..?” He had a general idea of how this would work, but he wanted to make sure he understood. “For every time you pick dare, you strip tease as your take off one of you clothes.” He said.

“Strip...tease... O-ohhhh—like dancing?” His mind flashed back to a burlesque club he had gone to with Johannes and the rest of his brothers. He blushed at the memory, thinking to how desperately they tried to get him a lap dance. He knew what to do, if his execution could be as elegant as he hoped. “Yeah, I can do that.” Henrik stood, swaying a little as he worked his hips, unbuttoning slowly to expose his chest. As he removed the tie around his neck he used it to pull himself closer to Alpha. “Like thissssss?”

Alpha hissed in pleasure as he swayed. “Just. Like. That.” He said entranced by him. He licked his lips as he eyed his chest.

Henrik giggled slightly, enjoying the effect he had on the ghoul—but the alcohol was hitting him again as he leaned in close and then pulled away quickly, twirling. “Mmm, I wanna dance. Dance with me, Alpha?” He was bent over, wiggling his ass a tad as he checked out his CD player.

“Whatcha wanna listen to? I have your latest album, but you probably hear that every day.” Alpha blushed a little, enjoying the view of his ass. He stood from the bed, taking one last swig of his drink before putting it down.

“Oh no, by all means, play it, you choose your favorite. I may play them all the time, but that doesn’t mean I don’t enjoy most of them.” He said. He put it on and played Helvetesfönster—murmuring a small “fuck yeah” as the guitar began. With a smirk he cleared his throat and brought the CD case over to Alpha with a sharpie.

“Oooohhh Alpha~ I’m your biggest fan~ C-can I have your autograph pretty pleeeease?” Alpha laughed, taking the sharpie and the CD case, he wrote his name with devil horns on the A and a pointed tail at the end, at the a. He glanced up at him and smirked before writing a small message under it, ‘Keep on sucking my life away, my little vampire’ and to be a little cheesy, drew a few hearts at the end of the message. He handed them back to him.

“Ohhhhh~ Thank you. I’ll cherish it forever.” Henrik held the case against his chest a moment, beaming at Alpha before setting it back down and opening his arms to him. “Now how ‘bout that dance?” Alpha smiled softly, maneuvering Henrik’s hands to wrap around his neck as he wrapped his hands around Henrik’s waist.

Henrik purred in response, swaying a bit as they moved to the music. He stared up into Alpha’s eyes, biting his bottom lip slightly as he leaned forward and kissed him. Alpha moaned into the kiss, bringing a hand up from Henrik’s waist up to his cheek and stroked it as he kissed back as they swayed together to the music. Henrik smirked inwardly, biting Alpha’s bottom lip and tugging. He moved a bit closer, grinding as they danced. When Alpha moaned, he stole the chance to slip his tongue into his mouth. He groaned as he felt Henrik bite his lip, and as soon as he felt his tongue enter his mouth, he brought a hand up to his back and the hand on his cheek went behind his head. Tilting his head to have more access to his mouth.

Henrik quivered slightly, the butterflies returning to his lower gut, mingling with the fireball. He felt light headed, like if he didn’t cling to Alpha he’d float away right then and there. Was this some kind of dark magic? Or was he really starting to fall for the ghoul? It was too soon to tell...he was emotionally vulnerable from the sex...the booze...it had been one hell of a day—but part of him wanted Alpha to be there as long as possible. As they continued to dance and make out, his fingers wandered upwards, rubbing the edge of his mask, curious as to what mysteries lay behind...

Fuck, he tasted so good. The little morsel was sweet, both physically and emotionally. He felt almost like he wanted to be close to him always. Then he felt him touch his mask, he pulled away immediately,

“Don’t.” He practically begged him as he looked into his eyes.

“O-oh... U-Uhm... Sorry... I just...I got curious...” Henrik felt himself blush as he looked apologetically at Alpha. And then he smiled a little weakly. “Are you familiar at all with, erm...The Phantom of the Opera?” A tiny part inside Alpha said that he should growl at him in warning to never touch his mask, but a bigger part of him forgave him, as he took it as morbid curiosity. A small smirk curl on his lips as he answered, “Yes, I am, a little bit at least.” He chuckled.

He continued to look him over, cheeks still burning red. “I always thought it was...kinda romantic. I dunno...But I guess I should’ve learned from Christine, eh? ‘Cuz things didn’t go very well for her when she tried to take off his mask...” Henrik chuckled awkwardly, trying to break the tension at his foolishness. “I really am sorry...I promise not to pry again.”

He put a hand to his cheek, stroking him softly, “It’s okay, I might make a spell where you can see how I am under the mask.” He brought Henrik’s face close to him to kiss his gently. Henrik purred in the kiss, putting his arms around him again. His heart fluttered, burning like it was spinning on a skewer. He reached behind and stroked Alpha’s hair, pulling on the ends lightly. Alpha smiled into the kiss, holding him closer as he wraps an arm around his neck and tilts his head.

They spun slowly as the music continued on, swaying slightly as Henrik leaned in to press his whole body against Alpha. Eventually he had him backed against the wall, and moved his hands to cup his face as they kissed. As he kissed him, he brought his hands back down to Henrik’s waist, almost wanting to lift him up as they kissed, but fought against it. Leaving Henrik to be in control. After a bit, Henrik pulled away and began leaving kisses down Alpha’s neck, pulling at his collar to expose the flesh more. He smirked, knee pressed between his legs as he leaned in and sunk his teeth into his skin. He growled playfully as he began to work on the hickey. Alpha hissed in pleasure, letting a moan out with his fangs exposed. He lifted Henrik up, pulling him closer, practically begging him for more. Henrik’s smirk grew as he worked until he drew blood—although it didn’t come as easy with his dull teeth. His arms were draped around Alpha’s neck, scratching and running through his hair. When he was done, he stood up and ran his tongue along Alpha’s bottom lip and against his teeth, letting him taste the blood.

Alpha growled, both of pain and pleasure. He leaned in to place his lips on Henrik’s, entering his tongue and fully tasting his blood. He ran his nails across Henrik’s back. He whimpered, knees going weak as he practically clung to Alpha for dear life. By then, the album had ended and was starting over with Ashes. Alpha smirked into his mouth, and decided to turn the tables. He flipped Henrik over onto the wall, and his hands began to fiddle with the buttons on his shirt, slowly undoing them. He yelped in surprise, but giggled afterwards—doing nothing to stop him in his pursuit. In fact, Henrik moaned playfully, just to get him excited.

“M-mmm...T-truth or dare..?” A hand lightly scratched down Henrik’s chest as Alpha unbuttoned his shirt. He giggled as he heard him ask. “Dare.” He said with a fanged toothy grin.

“A-ahhh...” Henrik watched him and reached out to stroke his jaw. “M-mmm...hmmmm...I dare you...to show some more magic of yours.” Alpha grinned and hissed quietly as his eyes became slits. As a hand came down to play with Henrik’s nipples, he ran his tongue up his neck, up to his ear. He whispered in Latin,

“Dulce nullis...” then went down to kiss his neck. Suddenly, whispers, above and below began to emit out of nowhere. They whispered to Henrik, like they were directed to him. Saying things like, 'You’re beautiful...', 'Gorgeous...', 'You’re amazing....', 'Wonderful....'. His cheeks flushed and goosebumps formed on his flesh. He reached out, pawing at Alpha as he moaned quietly.

“M-mmm...” His eyes went to the darkness around him, searching briefly for the voices before fluttering shut and just enjoying his touch. Alpha felt himself begin feel hot as he kissed down his chest, leaving his shirt on his shoulders. An idea came to him as he reached the rim of his pants. He licked his lips hungrily as he unbuttoned Henrik’s pants.

If possible his cheeks burned even more, his knees threatening to give out as he leaned against the wall. His hand tried to grab something, anything for support.

“N-now whatcha, uhm...whatcha doin?” Henrik asked stupidly, reaching with his other hand to continue playing with his nipple. The voices strangely aroused him, like sensual whispers from people he couldn’t see around him. He felt like he was being watched, which made things even more exciting. As Alpha unzipped his pants, he looked up to him with a sinful smile,

“I think you know what’s coming next,” he said. He then fondled on his clothed dick before pulling it out of his boxers, licking up the shaft and tip before beginning to put it in his mouth and suck slowly.

“Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh...min knulla...” His eyes rolled back briefly, legs shaking uncontrollably. “A-a-Alpha...y-your mouth...” Henrik squeaked a moan and grabbed the ghouls hair unconsciously. He moaned as he felt him grab his hair, sending vibrations throughout Henrik’s dick. He began suck to faster, a hand coming up to his balls to stroke them with one hand, while the other hand came up to rest on Henrik’s thigh. He squealed again, legs buckling as he slid and landed on the ground before Alpha. He was trembling, clinging on to him desperately as he was even more sensitive the 3rd time around.

“Pappa...pappa...” Henrik mewled, scratching at Alpha’s scalp. Alpha got on his knees, grinning as he watched him slide down.

“Fucking Hell, you’re such a virgin.” He said with a laugh as he used his hands to for support on Henrik’s thighs and he came back down to suck his dick. He moaned loudly, sending more vibrations all around Henrik’s body as he felt him scratch.

“N-n-not anymore...o-ohhhh...” Henrik’s leg continued to twitch and spasm with Alpha’s moans as clung to him, panting as he quickly grew closer and closer. “Y-y-you’re just really g—ohhhhhh god—really good!” He popped off for a second,

“Moan for me—your daddy...” and continued to suck him off. He brought a hand down to keep massaging his balls. All the while, his pants got tight again, and he groaned on Henrik’s dick. He threw his head back, bumping it against the wall as he moaned loud—the sounds intermingling with low squeaks and whines. Every time Alpha felt his balls, his eyelids fluttered shut and he raised his knuckles to bite on them briefly.

“I-I-I’m a h-hot mess....d-daddy...” His cheeks burned with the words. Alpha grinned as he began to suck faster, using his as well to lick his length. He stopped for a moment to lick up his shaft and kissing the tip before sucking again. The hand that he used to massage his balls came up to his shaft to stroke him as he sucked. He came off to get lower to suck and lick the balls, bring Henrik more and more closer to his climax. Henrik continued to whimper and moan as he pawed at Alpha. Everything he did felt so good he didn’t even have time to process it before he moved on to the next pleasure hold.

“S-shiiiit...” He hissed as he started to cum—a slow dribble like lava from his overused cock. Henrik bit his knuckle again, breathing hard as he watched him. Alpha looked up at him as he came, he grinned in triumph as he licked up his shaft and sucked him as he came, savoring his taste as he came. Henrik quivered and twitched with the last bits, reaching out to pet Alpha tiredly. He carded through his hair with a soft smirk, unable to form coherent words quite yet. He brought him closer and gave him a loving kiss.

He kissed back softly, going easy on him for a bit. As he realized his own erection was still trying to break through his pants, he looked away with a smirk. “You up for one more round before bed?”

Chapter 19: Third Time's a Charm

Notes:

*Warning* Sex in this part cuz Alpha is a horny motherfucker

“O-one more..?” Henrik asked, astonished, his cheeks flush and rosy as he followed Alpha’s gaze downward. “I-I...” He gulped, then forced a strong smile.

“I can try—for you. I don’t wanna leave you hanging.”

Alpha laughed, “Alright then, let’s have some fun...” he maneuvered his hands around, one below his legs and the other on his back, and he stood up, holding Henrik bridal style. Walking the both of them to his bed, and putting Henrik down on the comforter as Alpha removes his last few pieces of clothing, pants boxers shoes and all. He crawled onto the bed on top of Henrik, a lustful smile on his lips as he let a hand rub his chest gently.

“M-mmm...” He twitched, returning the smirk as he ran a hand down Alpha’s back. The world above them spun slightly, making him dizzy. Henrik was definitely going to sleep well tonight. “I-If this is what it takes being your mate, I...I’ll try to be the best damn one I can be.” His hair was a mess as he pushed it from his face and rubbed his eye, for getting for the time being about his thick eyeliner. Beneath Alpha he was feeling small and vulnerable like a helpless piece of meat—but he was starting to like it like that.

Alpha kissed up his neck, kissing the lovely marks of ownership he left behind for everyone to see. As made it onto his neck, he whispered, “You already are, beautiful Henrik.” And lightly nipped his ear. He licked down his chest as he slowly removed Henrik’s pants. Henrik yelped quietly and squirmed under his touch, blushing at his voice. The muscle in his leg twitched again as he spread slightly for him and reached out to stroke his hair. He purred as he felt him stroke his hair. Smiling as he pulled down his pants. He looked up at him with a cheeky grin.

“What position do you want to do next?”

“U-Uhm...” He took a breath, reaching across for some water from his nightstand. He took a hearty drink before wiping his mouth and continuing. “W—what’s your favorite? Or have we already done that?” While he had seen what men and women could do, the world of men on men was still foreign to him-new and exciting...and frighteningly erotic. Especially more so with demons. Alpha laughed sinfully,

“Oh I have many favorites, and quite a bunch of them are going through my head right now.” From where he was, between Henrik’s legs, he kissed his thighs, trying to get him warmed up before the flames. “I could ravage you on the wall, by picking you up or you face your back towards me.” He lightly nipped at one of his thighs before he continued, “Or we could do doggystyle on the bed, or you lie on the bed and I stand up, or just simply missionary,” he smirked up at him, letting him chose his poison, or position.

Henrik let out a soft moan at Alpha’s kisses on his thighs, biting his hand to muffle the ensuing yelp soon afterwards. He stared at him, already trembling. He wasn’t certain if he had even stopped trembling all night... “U-Uhm...” Henrik stuttered again, looking into Alpha’s eyes. “I—I’d like to look at you...w-while you... And maybe I won’t be as erm...embarrassed by my noises...”

He grinned softly, and grabbed his legs to maneuver them to wrap around his waist. He licked his hand on his own length before teasing Henrik’s entrance, “Do whatever you want to me, scratch me, slap me, pull my hair, anything you’d like, my lovely mate.” He said as he looked into Henrik’s eyes, his blue orbs contrasting Alpha’s red ones.

Henrik let out another low moan as he adjusted, staring up at Alpha. He blushed, then reached out and took his hand in his mouth. He waited a moment, making sure Alpha watched as he ran his tongue over each finger and sucked them one by one. “Why would I slap you, daddy..?” He asked quietly, a string of spittle dribbling from his chin to Alpha’s hand. Alpha hissed in pleasure at the word, “Because I do enjoy it when I’m horny.” He as he entered a finger into his entrance.

Before he could question his apparent masochism, Henrik moaned out loud and arched his back briefly. “M-mmfff...” Now that he was actually more used to it, it felt great. “W-what else do you like...? What else have you done..?” A soft smirk broke across his features as he sat up, leaning close as he grinded against his hand. A sinful smirk curled on his lips,

“I’ve tried some BDSM, and many other kinky positions—I’ll try one day with you if you like getting spanked—I’ve also had some fun with some toys,” his smirk grew as he added a finger, “Pretty much, a lot of shit. But since you’re my mate and you’re fresh, I’ll go whatever way you like.” Henrik groaned softly, hooking his arms around the other’s shoulders as he licked his lips.

“I...did enjoy the spanking earlier, actually. It stung, but the pain was...good? If that—uhh...makes sense.” He squeaked softly with the sensation. Alpha leaned down to lick up his neck, “That’s how it works, babe. The pain gives you pleasure, but it all depends on consent of the other person.” He said giving his neck a little nip before kissing the bite. “Who knows?” He said as he added a third finger, “Maybe if you’d like, we could try it one day.”

“A-ah...y-yes..!” He moaned out, eyes fluttering shut briefly. “T-this is my favorite part...” He chuckled tiredly, voice growing hoarse from moaning all evening. He pulled Alpha’s forehead against his own and licked his exposed lip. He lined himself up, before placing his lips onto Henrik’s as he thrusted into him. Growling into his mouth as he embraced him.

“Aaayeeee...” Henrik whined slightly, tenderness and pleasure mixing into one as he returned the kiss, clinging to Alpha. “Y-you’re amazing...heh...” He twitched, moving his legs apart even more. Alpha moaned, “You feel amazing,” he said chuckling as he began to pick up the pace, kissing him some more, licking Henrik’s lower lip before entering his mouth. Henrik grunted, sliding his tongue over Alpha’s as he moved his hips with his every movement. Despite how sore he already was, he would give as much as he still could.

Alpha pulled him closer with an arm around his shoulders and another holding his head as he sped up his thrusts, the bed beginning to shake with them with light squeaking. He tilted his head for more access. Henrik chuckled quietly, hot breath against Alpha’s mouth. He kept his legs locked around his waist, keeping him hitting that pleasure point deep inside repeatedly. He arched his back, and reached behind quickly to throw a pillow underneath for better support. He was glad this was later at night/early in the morning to avoid disturbing anyone.

As his thrusts became faster, he brought a hand from his back down to Henrik’s length and began to stroke as he kissed his neck, nipping a few areas as he continued to fuck him. He purred, a low rumbling in the back of his throat unlike any he had made before. He was absolutely at the ghoul’s mercy, but he was learning how to get him off too. As Alpha grappled his sensitive member he leaned into his grip, throwing his head back briefly before uttering an absolutely pure “N-nyaaaahhh..!” Alpha groaned in pleasure, enjoying all the lovely sounds his mate produced, it made him stroke faster, making him want more of his sounds as he thrusted. “Say m-my name...” Alpha said, leaning close to Henrik’s ear.

Henrik moaned again, sweat beading up on his flesh. His words were lost momentarily as he gathered himself, eyes rolling back in his head. “A-A-AAlphaaaahhh...Alph—f-fuucckkk....Allllllphhhhaaaa!” Alpha let out an animalistic growl, as Henrik’s moans and him calling his name made him closer to his peak, making his thrusts become faster and deeper than before. His hand that was around Henrik’s head brought him in for a kiss, with them groaning and moaning into each other’s mouths.

He leaned forward, hanging on as their kisses became sloppy and heated with their savage fucking. Their teeth grazed each other as Henrik let out a whine, positively quaking as he struggled to straddle Alpha and match his thrusts. With all the noises he heard, skin slapping against a skin, the bed squeaking vigorously, Henrik’s moaning he strained his ear to keep hearing. It fueled to keep going, he let out a groan trying to hold in his climax, wanting for Henrik to come before him.

“Moan for your daddy.” He said as he pulled away from his lips, staring below him. “A-Ahh...y-yessirrr...” Henrik whimpered momentarily, staring up at the bright red eyes looking upon him. Although, Alpha really didn’t have to request such a thing of him. Henrik practically moaned every second that he was touched. His dark smudged eyes blinked back tears of pleasure as every moment brought him closer and closer. Even if it wasn’t going to be as much as before, he still felt the uncoiling in his lower gut like a snake awaking.

“D-daddy...uggh!” A particularly brutal thrust knocked Henrik into the headboard, making his vision blur momentarily. “F-f-fuuuccckkk...” Alpha slowed his thrusts, “Shit! Are you alright?” The hand that was on the back of his head brought to where he hit his head, providing some sort of comfort for him.

“M-mm... Mhmm.. Yeah...” Henrik murmured, enjoying the touch for the moment. He stared up at Alpha again before sitting up, keeping him deep inside as he locked his arms around his shoulders and positioned his head near his neck. “It’s okay, pappa...Just keep fucking me good like that. 'Kay?” A cheeky grin spread across his features as he bit the flesh there, suckling and working on a hickey.

Feeling him bite and suck onto his skin made his breath hitch and his sinful smile come back. He brought a hand down to Henrik’s ass, squeezing a cheek as he continued to thrust into him, the sound of skin slapping against skin coming back. He licked up Henrik’s neck, whispering into his ear, “That’s my little sinner.” He whined out, almost losing his grip entirely as he dug his teeth in again. When he felt he had made a satisfactory mark, Henrik let go with a pop and a high moan.

“M-mmff l~! For y-you and only you—aaahh!” He started to cum, a slow dribble leaking out between them. As he felt him come between them, he grabbed Henrik’s hips, ramming into him a few more times before letting out a groan, coming into him, growling in pleasure, his fangs appearing through the disguise. He hissed lowly as his thrusts slowly began to stop.

Henrik gasped, not even trying to hold back his ensuing grunts and groans as he flopped back on the pillows. His hair fell over one eye as he caught his breath, muscles in his legs and arms tingling and spasming. As Alpha slowed to a stop his wince subsided and he stared up at him, panting as he felt himself get filled yet again. Alpha panted as he came, looking down at Henrik’s form as he finished his thrusting. He smiled at him, before pulling out and collapsing next to him on the bed

“Fuck, you were so good.” He pulled Henrik close to him, kissing him softly. He blushed, breathing quietly before kissing him and cuddling up against his side. He pushed his hair back, sweat matting strands against his forehead. “Really?” His words made Henrik beam, proud that he could make it worth the effort. He pulled away, stroking his face, moving some strands away from his face to look at him in the eye.

“Really. For an virgin to ex-virgin, you sure are swell in bed.” He gave him another kiss, more passionate this time. “Hell,” he said as they pulled away, and brought a hand up to his neck, and rubbed the hickey, “You even gave me a hickey, now I know I’m rubbin’ off on you.” He chuckled amusedly.

“Mmm...” Henrik kissed him back, feeling his tongue for a brief moment. As he pulled away, his eyes trailed up to where he had worked on his neck. A soft smirk graced his features among his blush. “I just wanted it to be as good for the more experienced one...I didn’t want to seem...tedious.” Alpha chuckled, "Funny enough, I wanted it to be slow and gentle for you. And yet, we were at it like rabbits." He grinned.

He blushed even deeper and yawned, giving a stretch and batting his eyelashes towards Alpha. “Yeah...Sorry, daddy...Does that, erm...” His voice dropped an octave in his sleepy state. “Does that make me...a common whore?” Alpha’s smile immediately left, and he kissed him softly,

“No, Henrik, you're my little whore in bed, but that doesn’t mean you’re sleeping around with everyone,” he stroke his cheek gently. Henrik kissed him back, running a hand down his side.

“Mm...I think I like the sound of that. But it’s true—I’m...fairly certain if you didn’t come along I’d still be a virgin for time to come.” He moved the pillows and blankets around as he spoke, shifting so that Alpha could spoon him while they slept.

Alpha purred as they spooned. Taking in his scent in his hair before giving him kisses on the back of his head. “Fuck I just want to praise you all night long, how great you were, how devilish you are, just how great you are in general,” he said, pulling Henrik closer for him to kiss the back of his neck and his shoulders. Henrik sighed blissfully, the rosiness still tinting his cheeks. Butterflies danced endlessly in the pit of his stomach as he moved back to keep his body flush to Alpha’s.

“M-mm...I mean...I won’t stop you.” He giggled slightly, tilting his neck a bit. “I’m just honored that you think so highly of a human. That I’m not just, y’know...” Henrik yawned again, hugging the pillow in front of him and shooting Alpha a sideways glance. “A piece of meat to ya, I guess. I dunno...I like that you act all, erm, bad and scary but...you’ve got a certain tenderness that’s mmmm...very attractive...” His butt wiggled slightly against Alpha’s gut as he enjoyed the soft touches and kisses. Alpha chuckled, bringing an arm down to Henrik’s belly to rub him a little. He kisses his head,

“That’s how my element is. Fire; bad-tempered, possessive, fierce,” he kisses his neck a few more times, “But I’m also passionate, bold, and enthusiastic.” His hand came up to rub his chest now, “I may be a demon, but we also shouldn’t underestimate humans as well, they can be both our savior,” he kissed his neck again, getting close to Henrik’s ear, “or our destroyer.”

He shivered, goosebumps forming along his flesh as he felt Alpha’s hot breath. As he yawned, a small burp escaped—whiskey flavored. “Mmmmm yeah...I can see all of those things. In the brief time I’ve known you I’ve seen just about all of those attributes...Plus...well, I’ve never made out with a guy before. You were really good at that...” His lids started to flutter shut, drifting in and out of consciousness. “AmIthefirrstshpeshifttrrrryeehvekissedlikethat?” Henrik mumbled, practically incoherent.

Barely catching the words he said incoherently, he sniffed him again, now he caught it. His scent was disguised by the more stronger smells, hiding the smell that it’s not fully human. But instead, he smiled softly at him, he kissed his head again. “Pretty much,” he chuckled. He turned his head to Henrik’s CD player, his eyes turned to slits before flinching his head, making the music stop, giving them both silence. He turned his body around, facing the lit lamp, doing the same motion, turning it off. He cuddled up to Henrik, finally giving him peace after a long night, “Sleep tight,” he whispered. Henrik purred as he nuzzled into him, more comfortable and worn out than he ever remembered being. Alpha was like a personal space heater, not to mention had he lov—really liked him, that was all. He was really eager to have him around more often.

Just about all of Avatar Country was at rest by now, with the streetlights being the only things casting luminance beyond the moon high above. All the faint music, the dancing and the moshing, had trickled away into silence. It was the perfect ending to a perfect day.

Chapter 20: Bound to Me (Johannes and Copia)

Notes:

*Warning* Sex and bondage

A mass of blankets and pillows stirred; Johannes cradled Copia protectively in their little love nest, letting out soft growls and noises as he dreamed. Their clothes still lay in disarray on the floor, and the candles on his altar had dribbled some wax on the table below. Copia’s eyes fluttered open, straining his eyes in the little light to see a bit of Johannes’s form. A small smile graced his features as his brain processed on who it was. He closed his eyes as he remembered last night, making him smirk tiredly. As he thought of an idea of doing it in bed, he carefully removed a hand from the feather he was cradling, and slowly down to his lose length, stroking himself carefully, letting out a soft moan, hoping Johannes would taking of him just stirring in his sleep.

“You’re here too?” Johannes glanced across the planet’s face, the terrain hard and rocky and colored like fire. The Cardinal approached him with a soft, distant smile behind his helmet.

“Of course. I wanted to follow you. So this is TRAPPIST1 then?” Johannes nodded, holding out his hand to help Copia over the rockier bits.

“Já...welcome...to the new land, min kärlek...” As they joined hands they continued walking as the ground leveled out, approaching the Felkod7’s landing site. There was coffee for two, and a camera to savor the moment.

As he continued to dream, Johannes squirmed slightly like a giddy child, smile across his features as he hummed in tune with his breathing. The desperate urge to kiss him came over Copia as he saw him smile, but had to hold it in with all his strength as he stroked himself. He bit his lip, trying to hold in his moans as his erection grew.

“This is weird.” Johannes spoke as he held his cup, eyeing Copia as he sat beside him.

“What’s that?”

“Well usually, I share this place with my brothers...and I haven’t seen them yet.”

“Maybe they’re awake.”

“Yeah...maybe...but still—“

“There’s no need to fret, pagliaccio—I am here...” The Cardinal leaned flirtatiously in his direction, swiping his tongue over the coffee that had stayed behind on his little mustache. He couldn’t help the feeling like something was off. Sure, it was a dream, but—even in this world, the Cardinal did not seem...all together himself.

“I told you not to worry...Now, won’t you embrace me for a photo?”

Johannes continued to shift in his sleep until he found the real Copia and hugged on, nestling his face in his chest hair.

As the camera flashed, his dream changed into something more earthly; the lush scent of pine forest filled his senses. In the back of his mind he heard a faint slapping—like a low burbling creek.

Copia let out a low moan as Johannes nuzzled into his chest. Releasing his length and covering his mouth to muffled any more moans. With the same hand, he put 3 fingers into his mouth, sucking on them to make them slick with saliva. Slowly moving his arm down to Johannes’s butt, and gently entering a finger into his entrance, bobbing it slowly. Johannes’ breath hitched and he whimpered slightly, almost immediately digging his claws in to the Cardinal’s chest. The forest wavered slightly in his dream world as he slowly came to his senses. He was rock hard within moments, blinking into reality and staring up at the perpetrator.

“M-mm...there you are...” He smirked softly, recognizing the real fiend in question. “Nnngggah...whatcha doin'?” Copia groaned as he felt Johannes’s claws dig into him. He chuckled as he entered a second finger,

“I told you I’d repay you in the morning,” he grinned at him sinfully in the dark.

“M—mmmf...” He let out a low hiss, reaching up to kiss and bite as his neck as he was fingered. “I had a dream with you in it...But I knew it wasn’t the real you...” He sniffed just under his jawline, smirk growing.

“How long have you been awake, just jacking off while I slept?” He moaned as he felt him bite. He chuckled again, slowly entering a third,

“Not that long, actually, a few minutes or so, but yes, I’ve pleasured myself as you slept.” He giggled.

He groaned slightly at that, eyes fluttering shut as he enjoyed the sensation to the best of his ability. “M-mmff...You’re a filthy whore, Cardi.” Johannes chuckled at last, looking back up at him innocently as he humped his hand. “But your touch is magic...” Copia laughed lowly, pushing Johannes onto his back, and removing his fingers. He put the feather onto one of the pillows of their little nest, and sat up on the bed, pinning Johannes down. He rubbed a hand down his chest, and positioned himself,

“Then let’s make a magic show...” Johannes was panting slightly, his grin returning as he looked Copia up and down. Eagerness made him shiver slightly, but then his gaze wandered to somewhere behind him.

“C-check...under the bed..? I...may have some props you can try...M-Mr...Magician...” Beneath the foot of the bed lay a little black box, filled with a variety of BDSM equipment, toys both soft and hard, and a delightful array of handcuffs, ribbons, ropes, etc.. He groaned as he desperately wanted to fuck his brains out already. But he got off of him, turning his gaze to the floor beside the bed. He got off of Johannes and crouched below the bed, seeing a little black box. He grabbed it and opened it, smirking at what he saw inside. He grabbed the handcuffs out of the box, and what seemed to be a cock ring and a dildo. He crawled back onto the bed, back on top of Johannes. He swung the handcuffs from side to side, like as if he was trying to hypnotize him.

“Up to be arrested for being too kinky, Mr. Pagliaccio?”

Johannes nodded, tongue sticking out as he watched his master hungrily. “Y-yes, please...I have been very bad...” He held his shaking wrists out to him, smirking. “By all means...do not hold back on a kåt kriminell som jag själv...I figured now was as good a time as any for you to see how fucked up I really can be.”

He took the key out of the one of the keyholes of the handcuffs, but instead of cuffing him there, he flipped him over onto his stomach, and grabbed an arm, placing it over his back, cuffing his hand, and doing the same for the other. He smacked his ass,

“You’re under arrest for being a kinky slut, Mr. Clown.” He flipped him over again, spreading his legs out, holding up the cock ring to him and wiggling his eyebrows suggestively, before moving down onto his length, down to his base, “If you cum without permission, I’ll fuck you so hard, I’ll send you back into space.” He threatened. But before the kinky fuck session could begin, he crawled off of him and off the bed, placing the keys next to the melting candles and crawling back on top of him.

He gasped, squirming playfully but shuddered and yelped when the Cardinal smacked him. His smirk gradually returned as he spoke, and he was returned to a position to watch him once again. The ring was icy cold from disuse, making Johannes whine as it slid down. From his bound position he blinked slowly, a piece of dark hair hanging over his expression as he stared sweetly back at Copia. His breathing was rapid as he cleared his throat. “P-please, sir...I-I’ll be good, I swear...” Copia’s growling voice always worked to get him going so easily, and that threat... How did he know..? “I-I-I’ll do everything you say, sir...”

He slapped his thigh, “You will address me by my title, and we will see how long you can hold on.” He brought the dildo up, and licked it up the shaft before entering it in his mouth. He wanted to make it slick enough for it to enter Johannes without too much pain, but he also wanted to tease him. He pulled it out slowly, and placed it by Johannes’s entrance, teasing him before slowly entering the tip. Johannes yelped out again, biting his lip as he watched. The image of the Cardinal blowing a dildo was something to behold, making him blush and twitch slightly.

“M-mmmfff...” He hissed, squirming somewhat to buck down onto the toy. “Y-yesss, Cardinal...” As he began to make the dildo enter him more, he came down onto Johannes’s own length, which was practically up in the air like a tower. He licked the tip for a bit, but as soon as the toy began to fuck him at a steady pace, he took the whole tip in his mouth, slowly taking in more as he bobbed his head.

His breathing was heavy, moaning low as he squirmed against his restraints. He wished so badly to grab onto the bed sheets, or even Copia’s messy brown hair, but that was part of the undeniable erotic fun that came with being tied up. He moved his hips, trying to hump the toy while bucking into Copia’s hot mouth. Although not thoroughly experienced, the Cardinal was making great work of what he had. Johannes growled slightly, adjusting his legs to wrap around his shoulders. Copia smirked as he felt his legs around his shoulders. He began to thrust the dildo in more quickly, same as taking more of Johannes’s length, practically deepthroating himself. He tried to match a good pace, both fucking him and blowing him, which for both ways, they were fast.

“O-ohhhhh...” Johannes groaned out, hiding his burning face in the pillows beside him. When he came up for air, his eyes rolled back as he watched Copia going down on him. “Fuck..!” He was drooling, twitching and shaking and making noises with just about everything the Cardinal was doing now. The ring around his cock was painfully tight with every twitch he gave, throbbing and desperately trying to dribble pre-cum. Copia moaned onto his dick, sending vibrations throughout his body, both on purpose and out of pleasure. He made the dildo go in deeper, wanting for him to either beg for him to cum, or for him to cum through the ring.

He went to speak, but his words were drowned out with moans reminiscent of a harlot—a harlequin harlot with black metal tendencies and a frightfully strong addiction to a Satanic cult leader.

“M-mmmfffff Cardi-C... I-I’m your biggest f-faaaaahhhnnn....” Johannes moaned out, back arching slightly as he stared down at Copia. His drool trickled down his chin. “I-I-I-I bet you want me to beg for you, d-don’t you, you s-s-sadiiisst—ugghhh!” The toy inside continually rutted against his sweet spot. As Copia listened to what he said he got off his dick, smacking his ass, reminding him of his title, but grinned darkly as he continued to thrust the toy into him.

“Yessssss....” he whispered in a husky voice, “I want you to beg for me to cum, to put my fucking cock inside of you and ram you like a whore.” He brought a hand down to his length and stroked at a the same pace as he fucked him. Johannes yelped again, shuddering and moaning at Copia’s words. His voice made his cock twitch again, needily, and he whined.

“Copia—p-please,” He quickly realized his mistake, and braced for another assault. But he continued on bravely, pushing through the withheld orgasm making him quiver and moan relentlessly. “F-forgive—Cardinal...y-your... D-dark excellency— I—p-please... Please put your a-aaaahhh! Y-your—! Cock...i-inside this slutty clown a-and... L-let me cum! P-please!” Copia slapped his thigh again at hearing his normal name. He growled in pleasure and grinned sinfully, loving Johannes's desperate begs and moans. He took his hand off of Johannes’s length and licked it, stroking himself before taking the dildo out of him and throwing it behind him, immediately began to slam into, groaning loudly as he thrusted into him.

“We will come together, so the ring stays on you, min lilla slampa.” He said as he grabbed onto his legs that were on his shoulders as he rammed into him. He barely had time to register the stinging in his leg before growling eagerly as he watched the Cardinal lick his hand. Everything was so sensual about him...Even in bed, he was the ultimate showman. He snarled eagerly, staring up with bright yellow eyes as he was swiftly fucked into.

“Y-yessss...uggghh...! Yesss!” He could only imagine what the others would think if they heard them through the walls, but he didn’t much care at the moment. “Hit me again! Tear into me!” He was panting, sweating, tongue lolling as his hair fell in front of his face again. He slapped his thigh again, harder this time, grinning darkly as his thrusts sped up.

“Beg me again,” he growled as he slapped his ass again, and leaving his hand down to squeeze the area.

“P-please, your dark excellency!” Johannes purred at the contrasting gentle squeeze. His legs shook, tears beading at the corners of his eyes. “P-please let me cum, a-and please beat me as you do!” Copia slapped his thigh once more,

“I said the ring stays on until I come with you, Clown.” His piercing eyes stared him down as he thrusted faster and more harder.

He yelped again, flexing against his restraints as he glared back. He quickly fell back into his submissive, whore-ish stance, not unlike a beast in heat. His moans were nearly completely replaced with growls and whines and snarls, whimpers as he felt his orgasm rolling closely and bared teeth as a particularly sensitive area was bashed into. The Cardinal was very good at being intimidating when he wanted to be, and it was hard to argue with a man rutting you like his life depended on it. Johannes decided to return the favor, being the charismatic powerbottom that he could be, and rolled his hips down with every movement. It was fast and sporadic, but they had their own rhythm going soon enough. The Cardinal squeezed his ass, feeling himself almost on top of the mountain as he fucked his lover. His let out a few moans out his mouth, and he thrusting became harder. As he felt himself about to come, he ripped the ring off of Johannes’s length, letting them both come together.

“Shhhhiiitt!~” Johannes hissed when the sudden pressure was release, his load much larger than he anticipated from having been built up for so long. As he came, he arched his back, squealing lightly as he was reduced to a sweaty, drooly, and now sploogy mess. He panted, collapsing into the pillows as he blinked slowly and stared with adoration towards Copia.

As Johannes's came, he moaned loudly as he came as well inside of him, feeling his load splash onto his abdomen. He thrusted into him slowly a few more times before pulling out, his load spilling onto the bed. He panted as he reached over to the table for the keys, a tad bit covered in dry wax, but easily able to peel off. He collapsed next to Johannes, making him turn on his side to remove the cuffs.

Johannes was silent for a bit, just catching his breath. As he rolled over, he chuckled and glanced over his shoulder toward Copia.

“Thank you, daddy.” He winked, moving his arms once they were free to turn around and quickly embrace him in a messy hug. Copia giggled as he tossed the handcuffs behind him, landing maybe somewhere near a pile of clothing, and hugged him, craning his head to be in his neck, taking in his scent.

“Do you think we were too loud?” He whispered, giggling a little.

“Hm? Nah, well, maybe. But does that matter? We were making sweet, sensual music—like wild animals fighting over meat. It was hot as fuck.” He ran his hand up his back, reaching through that soft hair he had actually grown to miss touching. His heart continued racing steadily while his eyes glowed like embers in the dark room.

Copia giggled cheekily, leaning into his touch. He looked into his eyes, seeing that Beastie took over for him. Something about his eyes...weren’t they...? Oh!

“I’ve had a dream about you too, now that I remember.” He said bringing a hand up to Johannes’s cheek to stroke him.

“It was night time, with the stars out. You said, ‘Jäkel, I will be leaving for space again soon, but I leave you this to remember me.’ And you held up the stars, like all of the stars of the universe were in your hands. They matched your eyes, your blue ones, too.” He moved his hands down to wrap around Johannes, cuddling closer to him, nuzzling under his neck.

“You...aren’t...leaving again...are you?” He sounded almost scared, like he was hoping he wouldn’t leave.

Hearing him resonated with something deep within his soul—the very culmination of his being. Johannes grumbled quietly as he embraced Copia, resting his forehead against his.

“Mm...Nej, jäkel...and if I do, I would very much like to take you along—But that goes for just about anywhere. We could...explore the universe together, galaxies and all.” He cupped the hand stroking his cheek, gazing at Copia lovingly before giving him a tender kiss.

“You need not be afraid. But that does sound like a very romantic dream, I will say. I would definitely give you the stars if I could.” Copia sighed in relief, kissing him back.

“Will your king allow me to ride along, though? I don’t think he would let just anyone on your ride to the stars.” He stroked his cheek. That made him smirk slightly. “I...can speak with him about it. If he’s opposed, I’ve been known to be very...persuasive. But you should realize you’re not just anyone. He likes you. And I think Ghost in space would make for some sick music videos, don’t you?”

He raised an eyebrow and then began to giggle, papping his cheek lightly, “Oh you dirty clown, you.” He giggled again. “But certainly yes, that’d make the Clergy quite certain to go to space, since we haven’t known an Satanists or members of the Clergy to go to space.” His smile faded a bit,

“How do you know he likes me? Honestly, yesterday, he gave me a look like he knew what happened recently, with him. Like he could read my mind.” He frowned, “I’m not sure, I couldn’t read him that well,” he kissed his jaw for some reassurance. Johannes blushed a bit but put an arm on Copia’s, rubbing it soothingly.

“Hmm, he’s a tad distant at times. He puts on that strong, hard-king front but he’s just a guy like you or me. And I know when we were rehearsing he kept saying how he couldn’t wait to see all of your reactions. So I think he really does care, he just has his own way of showing it, y’know? Maybe if we see him today you two could talk some more.”

His eyes widened and he immediately nuzzled into him, shaking a bit before taking a deep breath. “You’ll be by my side, won’t you? As much as I respect your king, I think I still might have some trouble talking to him on my own.”

“Of course.” He embraced him tighter, giving a soft peck to his forehead and moving through his hair. He loved the smell of his lingering pheromones...

“I wouldn’t purposefully put either of you in an uncomfortable situation—but even still, beyond being my älskare...our nations are in alliance. It would look good from a public standpoint to be on good terms with him. Just...find something to break the ice, y’know? Like...music or something. You probably have more in common than you think.”

“Sì, that sounds good!” He grinned and kissed his cheek, “Though I do wonder...” his grin faded, “How would he react to...us? Together?” He nuzzled him below his chin. “Do we keep it from him? Or do we tell him someday?”

“Mmm...” He pondered momentarily; that was an excellent question. Although the king was aware of where he stood and his sexuality...And he’d never specifically told him he was forbidden from dating anyone. “I imagine it should be fine. He might not be surprised. Some of my brothers were already speculating from the way we basically eye fucked throughout the entire unity concert...”

Copia sighed in relief, giggling a little. “Thank Lucifer...” he said kissing his collarbone. He thought about the King, how he might react to him, he was scared he might react a bit negatively, but it didn’t matter. Since his lover knew him more, it was best to take his word than to worry about it. And they didn’t need to tell him immediately, they could tell him some other time, or know by the hints of each that they were dating already to begin with. Johannes sighed happily at the kiss and gave Copia a loving stroke through his hair. He returned the peck to his cheek and murmured into his ear.

“Don’t worry. It’ll all work itself out eventually, I think. The stars will align properly for us, and then we will join them. But until then,” He flashed him a grin. “Care to join me for breakfast and coffee?” He grinned back at him, feeling all his worries and insecurities leave him as he saw him grin. “Most certainly, caro.”

Chapter 21: Bathroom Shenanigans

“Perfect. I’ll start getting ready. It takes me a little bit.”

He went to slide off the bed, stretching his tired muscles and flexing slightly. When he breathed out he turned to Copia once again and gave him a loving smooch. His thumbs ran over the man’s cheek bones and side burns, lingering slightly as he pulled away and went to go prepare for the day. He slid his pants on at least to feel slightly less exposed before entering his bathroom, washing his face and the semen that was starting to dry on his flesh. After he was cleaned up, dried off, and his hair was neatly brushed back, Johannes reached into his cabinet and pulled out a little vial each of red and black paint.

Copia kissed him back as he watch him get up off the bed. Following him shortly after he entered the bathroom. Yawning and stretching before getting up from the bed, groaning a bit from his sore muscles and aching bottom.

“Do you mind if I use your shower?” He said picking up the same towel from last night, which was still moist, and watching his lover as he brushed his hair.

“Not at all.” Johannes hummed as he put on some deodorant powder and licked the last of the semen from his fingers. As he began painting the thin black lines across his eyes, he couldn’t help but smirk, catching a glance of Copia in the mirror behind him.

“What’s that? Feeling dirty so quickly again?” He stuck his tongue out as his eyes flickered back to calm ocean blue, focusing as he worked on his paint for the day. He knew he could probably benefit from joining him, but he didn’t want to distract either one of them from getting properly washed up. Besides, he liked the natural smell of the Cardinal all over him. Copia chuckled as he went to turn on the water,

“A little bit, but also, my hair needs to be wet to be able to comb it back in the style I usually have it in.” He said before stepping in.

“Mmmm,” He nodded in understanding, finishing the black outline and beginning to fill in the shapes. “That’s right...Mr. Suave—the Satanic leader of my heart.” Johannes struck a dramatic pose while he waited for the first layer to dry. He caught a glimpse of naked Copia in the shower and purred outwardly, licking his lips as he passed by to gather his clothing.

In the shower, Copia—through the water hitting the floor of the shower—heard him and chuckled. As soon as he wet a bit of his hair, he looked through the rack of bottles, finding the shampoo, uncapping it and shut his eyes tightly as he washed his hair. Letting his head face directly at the shower head to make sure all of the shampoo in his hair was out. With one eye open to not let any left over shampoo get in his eyes, he searched through the rack again to find the conditioner. He smirked as he saw that it was coconut flavored, huh, no wonder Johannes smelled good. He poured a bit into his hand and ran his fingers through his hair as he faced the shower head.

It took a little bit of searching before Johannes found his military-type garb in the mess of his bedroom. But once he did, he put some things aside and began to dress while Copia showered. Then he lined his mouth and added the red paint to his face, letting that dry while throwing on his jacket and adjusting the ruffled collar on his shirt. He smirked lightly and decided to sit on the counter while he waited for Copia, humming lightly as he crossed his legs. After finally finishing up with the soap, he rinsed himself off. He decided to leave only his hair wet as he grabbed the towel off of where it hung by the shower, drying himself off, wrapping it around his waist as he exited. He smiled at Johannes as he quickly walked out of the shower, careful not to slip as he walked to the counter Johannes was on and looked around to find a comb.

Johannes watched him with a gaze mixed with amusement and predatory desire. He bit his lip softly, uncrossing his legs and switching them as he followed Copia’s gaze. “Oh, is this your card, sir?” His smirk grew softly as he held out the comb to him, licking his lips a moment.

“You don’t know how long I’ve been waiting to make that dumb joke. I’m so glad you tolerate me.” Copia giggled as he took the comb.

“Oh you are such a clown, but I’m not surprised since you are one.” The urge to kiss him came over him, but thought since Johannes had just done his paint, and that Copia was all wet, he would ruin it so he held it down as he began to comb his hair back in the front.

“Good to know I fit the part.” He smirked and pecked his cheek as he slid off the counter and ran a brush through his own briefly. Once he got the major tangled hair out, he grabbed his hat from the chair and adjusted it accordingly. “You’re so cute...” He whispered behind him as he reappeared in the bathroom.

Copia blushed accordingly, chuckling as he combed his hair back. He then realized something, since the Ghouls knew he would be staying, they stayed as well if the clergy had left him. So maybe they brought his clothes up, he wasn’t sure, though. “Johannes? Is there something at your door?” He said turning to him pausing the comb in its place.

“Hm? Maybe...should there be?” He tilted his head, watching Copia in the mirror for a moment before walking towards the door and opening it. Lo and behold a suitcase was sat there, and he looked around. Noting the hallway was still empty and dark, Johannes shrugged and took it inside. “This your clothes? I didn’t even hear a knock. Why was it outside?”

“Sì, my clothes,” he grinned at his confusion. “One of the ghouls brought it up here, presumably Alpha, if his smell of burnt wood and fireball is on there.” He said adding a few touch ups to his hair as he finished. “Though I don’t know when he brought them up.” He said as he put Johannes’s deodorant on. Johannes raised the case and sniffed it, confirming it was the aforementioned ghoul. His mind wandered back to the previous night, when he had left Henrik backstage with the ghouls and John with a girl on each arm.

“I wonder if he had fun last night...” Johannes wondered aloud, soft smirk gracing his features. He’d been pretty fucked up the last time he saw him. And being as he was younger he couldn’t help but feel a protective sense when it came to him. He resumed watching Copia for a moment. “I didn’t...do anything crazy last night, did I...? I would hate to have embarrassed you.”

Copia paused for a moment, thinking back to what happened last night, he began to giggle. “Well, you nearly tried to fuck me in front of the Ghouls. And Henrik and John seem to know about us. Same for the Ghouls. You nearly tickled me after we made out. Oh, and you flashed me while I performed.” He turned back to Johannes to give him a smirk. He smoothed out his combed hair and walked out to the suitcase, opening it to see the other outfits he wore at the unity concert, and pulled out a pair of boxers and his black cassock.

He burned bright at that, the memories coming back like fuzzy remnants of dreams. “A-ahhh...so, nothing too out of the ordinary then, right?” Johannes chuckled nervously, walking around as he checked out the suitcase and the black cassock he pulled out. “Sorry, jäkel...did you have fun though?”

“Of course I did!” Copia said matter-of-factly, and grabbed the towel, ripping it off his form, though his cassock hid his lower half as he held it in one arm. He threw the cassock over his shoulder, and began to put on his boxers, giving Johannes a bit of a last view of his length and he changed.

“I felt better with you there, you made me feel grounded, my darling.” His tone became more gentler, as he unbuttoned his cassock.

His eyes trailed over slowly, taking in the sight for as long as he could before meeting Copia’s eyes with a soft beaming grin. “Well, then it was worth it then. You’re always so sweet in the way you speak to me. I’m humbled. And maybe next time I’ll find us something weaker and we can do shots together, já? Maybe even body shots?” Even if it wasn’t his most revealing outfit, Johannes enjoyed seeing him in his cassock. It just looked natural on him—so elite . He could worship a man like that all night long, hell, he practically had at this point.

Copia chuckled, air blowing through his nose, smiling sweetly at him as he buttoned the cassock around him. “What do you prefer: wine or champagne? Weak, I know, but good enough to hold in your liquor.” He searched through the suitcase to find some spare pants and his belt. He threw the pants over him as he fixed on then belt and then putting on his pants from below the cassock.

“Hm, well, champagne is just a type of sparkling wine that comes from a specific region in—France, I believe? But I prefer a deep red. Maybe a cab? I don’t know. I don’t truly know my wines very well.” Johannes gave him a knowing smirk and leaned against the wall some as he waited. “I prefer whichever type I’m allowed to sip from your mouth.”

Copia chuckled again, looking around the bedroom for his shoes and gloves with socks in his hands. As he put the socks and shoes on as he went to sit down on the bed, he looked up at Johannes, “Sister Imperator is known to have a good liquor cabinet, but having to sneak liquor from her isn’t going to be easy, so we better make it worth it. Maybe or maybe not by getting intoxicated, but we’ll see.”

He eyed the feather on the pillow next to him, picked it up and walked back to his suitcase as he put his gloves back on, putting the feather inside the suitcase before picking out two rings and his biretta, stretching it out and gently topping his head with it. The two rings he had, one a plague doctor and the other a skull with a biretta, he placed them on his right hand’s ring and pinky finger. Lastly, reaching back into the suitcase and closing it, he held his diamond Grucifix. Lifting his arms up, he reached behind his neck and blindly hooked the chains together, completing his outfit.

He watched him, fascinated with all of his little extremities and accessories to his outfit. For a simple man, he seemed very glamorous in his own way.

“We don’t need to steal alcohol from your sister.” Johannes said, not fully understanding what he meant by the word “Sister” if not by some relation. “We’ve got plenty of booze in the cellar that isn’t raven wine. We can search later, if you’d like. Since you’re staying all day..?” He said a bit hopefully, watching as he packed away the feather. He knew the Cardinal would probably have important work he needed to tend to at some point, but today should be some sort of recovery day for everyone. Copia followed his gaze to his suitcase,

“If Papa Nihil and Sister Imperator have left me and the Ghouls on our own, they expect us to come back soon, buuuuttt,” he looked back up to meet his eyes, “That doesn’t always mean to come back immediately. I could stay for today and tomorrow, if you’d like.” He smirked.

“R-really?!” Johannes asked quickly, moving close to Copia and bunching his fists lightly in his excitement. He was suddenly an overgrown child with eyes as wide as dinner plates full of the purest joy and whimsy. It was the excitement equivalent of a dog being offered a treat by its master; If he had a tail right then, it would’ve been wagging up a storm. Realizing this sudden outburst, he cleared his throat and composed himself with a breath.

“I-I mean... Errr... T-that... Would be nice. It would give us more time to go exploring... A-and meet everyone properly... Err...” His gaze flicked down to his shoes before slowly meeting Copia’s again, looking slightly embarrassed as he smirked and shuffled his feet. “S’long as I’m not keeping you from anything too important... min söta djävul...”

Copia smiled, as much as he may not look excited, he felt like a child on Christmas—if he ever celebrated the holiday—he practically couldn’t to see more of his lover’s nation. But yet, he remained calm, or at least, his demeanor made him look calm. His arms went down to Johannes’s hands, he caresses his skin through his leathered fingers. “Don’t you worry, my darling, we practically prepared for the concert. If anything, we’ll just be going back to rituals and masses in the meantime to practice for what the future holds for us next.” He smiled warmly at him.

Johannes was beaming, trying desperately not to tremble with pure excitement. He purred as he felt Copia’s hands around his own—the feel of his leather gloves had quickly become one of his new favorite things—and pulled them close to his mouth to kiss softly. He eyed Copia, his soft blues swimming with something crystalline and pure. “Then...it’s a date?” As he pulled him close, he kept a hand at the small of his back and held their hands together in the other. His childlike enthusiasm had shifted to something more tame, something more his own that belonged to Johannes’ self alone. Copia brought a hand around Johannes’s waist, the urge to kiss him returned as he stared into his eyes. Fucking hell, they were gorgeous...He blinked out of his dazed state to answer him, “Sure, caro, a date it is.”

“M-mm...I love hearing you say that...” Although he often hid it, Johannes had the tendency to be a hopeless romantic. Sweet words meant the world to him, even if they were but a simple agreeance on a date. That tail-wagging expression returned as he moved his other hand to his waist and pulled him in by the neck for a kiss. He bit his bottom lip, tugging it as he continued on needily and desperately. He pulled Copia in until their bodies were flush together and he could tongue and kiss him deeply and heatedly. Johannes desperately raked his claws through his hair, combing it briefly afterwards so as not to mess up his perfect coif. He kissed him back feverishly, practically wanting to kiss him hard for so long. He moaned into his mouth as he felt his tongue mingle with his. He felt bad for maybe messing up his makeup, but kissing him felt like his own personal addiction, he felt and tasted perfect to him. His hands ran down Johannes’s back, keeping him close to him.

He moaned softly in response, tilting his head slightly to make them fit better. He kissed him hard until he thought they’d pass out from a lack of oxygen. Johannes was quivering, pressed the Cardinal against the wall and broke free from his lips to catch a breath as he peppered soft kisses down his chin and exposed throat. He chuckled as he wiped the drool from Copia’s bottom lip, and moved to just below his ear where he whispered,

“Oh, and, did you really think by now I wouldn’t be wearing something more smudge-proof around you, Cardinal? I wanted to test it out, actually...see what exactly I could do to this mouth without leaving a trace...” His thumb trailed back upwards, running across his mustache while Johannes gave him a big smooch on the side of his cheek, licking it afterwards and then slipping his sinful tongue back into the poor man’s mouth. Copia smirked into the kiss, bringing his hands up to Johannes’s hair to bring him closer. He practically went all out with his kisses; licking his lips, biting them, pressing hard against him as they made out. With how much their tongues were mingling, drool escaped his mouth, dripping out from the corner of his mouth down his chin.

As he felt his hands tangle in his hair he instinctively whined, dragging nails down Copia’s ribs through his cassock. He was an excellent kisser—and, well, just about everything else so far. How did he get so lucky with his latest pet—no, his boyfriend of all things...This wasn’t just pure lust, it was laced with the utmost love. Copia squirmed in the kiss, pulling away to giggle a little as he felt him drag his nails down his ribs,

“Watch those hands, mister.” Before taking another breath to go in and kiss him more. “Mmmmmfffsorry,” Johannes growled as one breath and moved them upwards to cup his jaw again, rubbing his side burns and moving them back into his hair beneath his biretta. “I love you...” He managed to sneak in as they parted again. Copia's heart burned as he heard him. He kissed Johannes harder again, releasing his hair and throwing his arms around his neck. He pulled away for moment to whisper to him, “I love you more...” before he kissed up his cheek desperately. He blushed and shut his eyes, breathing shortly and just taking in the feeling and the scent that purely belonged to the Cardinal.

“How so?” He countered with a short chuckle, wrapping his arms around his waist and pressing his knee between his thighs. He moaned feeling the knee between his thighs. “So much, more than Satan.” He said pulling away for a bit before going back to kiss him as he lightly grinded himself against his knee. Johannes was glad he had continued to kiss him, as his words had left him completely speechless.

More than...Satan? He thought, well, to some that might be assumed, however...to Copia... That was his way of saying, practically more than his whole world. He put a hand against his neck, rubbing slightly as he bit his bottom lip and tugged on it. As they continued making out, his stomach growled but he could barely hear it over his own passionate growl.

He moaned into the kisses as they continued. Bringing a hand from around his neck down to rub Johannes’s chest. He lightly grinded upon his knee between his legs, only to groan as he felt his stomach ached with hunger.

“Mmmfff....perhaps...we should save this for later...” He chuckled breathlessly as they pulled apart, cupping his hand against his chest and pressing their noses lightly together. “As much as I could kiss you for hours...I am not as functional on an empty stomach.” He traced his tongue against Copia’s swollen lip and eskimo kissed him. Copia chuckled, rubbing his nose against his,

“The same goes for me, my darling. We best just fill our personal hungers for later.” He gave him a soft kiss on his lips. He looked at his face carefully, looking for any smudges from their make out session, he grinned. “And look, no smudges at all!”

Johannes broke out into a grin after the kiss. “I knew I should’ve broken out the hard stuff for ya. I don’t mind making a mess with you but...it makes it kind of obvious when I’ve been all over you and vise versa.” His eyes trailed to his biretta, adjusting it slightly for him before doing one last check of the room. “You got everything you need for the day?”

His eyes trailed to his suitcase, staring at it in thought.

“I may or may not have a sweater in there,” he said pulling away from Johannes’s embrace to open the top and feel through. He pulled out a folded black sweater, and gently put the clothes inside back in order as he closed it. He walked over to the bed and too his biretta off, placing it on the bed sheets as he unbuttoned his cassock, giving Johannes a view of his bare torso before he put the sweater over his head and buttoned the cassock back, smoothing his hair before he put his biretta back on. He turned back to Johannes, with an embarrassed smile,

“Sorry about that, but it may not be much but hopefully it’ll be good.” Johannes watched him, and then when he turned back with that sheepish expression he couldn’t help but chuckle at the Cardinal and offer another kiss.

“Don’t worrry, Copia. S’nothing wrong about a well-dressed man with his accessories.” Johannes fixes his hat and double checked himself in the mirror as they passed, opening the door and stepping out into the hall. He took a moment and grabbed the skull cane resting by the door, using it to gesture with an exaggerated expression, tongue sticking out.

“Come on, djävul! Adventure awaits!” Copia kissed him back as he came over. He giggled when Johannes gestured with his cane out to the hallway, “I think you mean breakfast awaits, but either way, onwards!” He chuckled.

“Is breakfast not in itself an adventure?” He waited a moment for Copia before heading off down the hall.

Chapter 22: Coffee with the King

As they went, they heard soft sounds and voices coming through the walls as the world struggled to awake. “Not to mention, if you CAN’T make most things an adventure, then, what’s the point? It’s just boring.” Johannes swayed his hips a bit as they walked, his cane mainly an accessory than an instrument of aid. Windows showed impressive views of the snow-covered city and mountains looming overhead. Lush forest filled the area separating them from the Church.

Johannes paused momentarily to admire the scene before opening the grand doors to the dining room—the kitchen adjacent. He sniffed around, the smells of foods past still lingered as fond memories of the meals they’d shared here. “Hmm, looks like we’re the first ones here so far.” He walked the stretch of a room, passing the furnished table and chairs into the kitchen separated only by twin doors. He opened it for Copia, letting him enter first and take in the sheer beauty of the massive cooking area. As he followed behind, Johannes set his cane on one of the counters and went to peruse a set of cabinets.

“So, Cardinal, how do you like your coffee?” Copia was surprised to see that no one had yet come down for breakfast yet. He followed Johannes as he walked towards the doors adjacent to the dining room. He was speechless to say at how big the kitchen itself was, looking around at the pots and pans and stove. He shook his head out of his daze as he heard Johannes,

“Black with 2 spoons of sugar, building my tolerance for it still,” he said sheepishly as he watched him.

“Hmmm, black huh? Just the way I like my metal.” Johannes couldn’t help but smirk as he chose a medium roast that would be good without being too overwhelming. After he ground up the beans and started the dripper he looked around again before returning his gaze to Copia.

“Alrighty, so while that’s going... What are you in the mood for breakfast? I’ll cook ya anything you like. We probably still have leftovers from the concert too, if that’s what you want.” There was something else lingering in his smile and his stance, a domestic desire to treat his lover to his culinary creations. Copia chuckled and shook his head at the pick-up line. He looked down for a few seconds, thinking with his stomach to what he wanted. He shrugged,

“Do you, by any chance, have scones? It’s the only thing that comes up in my head other than caffeine.” He said putting a hand on the counter and his other in his hips, looking back at Johannes.“Scones? Probably. Let me check...” He looked him up and down from his hand on his hip to his handsome face before turning and checking one of the large refrigerators. Sure enough, he found some leftover scones and pastries from the dessert table.

“Looks like yer in luck, darling... Do you want any fruit to go with? We’ve got a whole cupboard dedicated just jams and jellies—they’re actually quite different, the two.” Copia smirked, “Orange jam will be fine, mio caro. Also, it’s 6:00 in the morning, is it? I’m honestly surprised nobody has gone down yet.” He said as he looked back at the kitchen doors. Johannes grabbed the orange jam and scones for Copia while working on some toast for himself. He edged some Lingonberry close to him, silently hinting for him to try. After playing their food, he went and poured their coffee.

“Well...já...last night was a bit crazy for everyone. I imagine they might be getting a later start today than usual. In fact, if you hadn’t woken me up how you had...” He wiggled his finger suggestively in the air before sliding Copia’s cup over, sugar stirred in and all. “I might have slept in as well. I’m very comfortable around you.” The smell of coffee made his eyes roll back in pleasure. He lifted the cup by the handle and held the bottom with his other hand, smiling at Johannes. The strong smell made him feel warmth on the inside. He giggled, “True. I should’ve expected that after a celebration, the majority of people will be sleeping in.” He took a sip, closing his eyes, sighing at the taste, making him feel content.

It wasn’t until almost an hour later that anyone started to come down, starting with John who immediately began to cook some eggs in the pan for himself.

“Morning...” He mused tiredly, smudged eyes glancing over in their direction as he gave a slight wave. As soon as he smelled the fresh coffee, however, he seemed to perk right up. As John came in, Copia was halfway finished with his scone, he was about to take a bite until he heard John come into the kitchen. He gave him a nod as he passed by, “Buongiorno, John,” he said as he took a bite.

“Cardinal.” He nodded to Copia, stirring in some diced bell peppers with his eggs.

“And how was your night, John?”

“Fucking UNREAL. You saw those girls?”

“Jà.”

“They—“

“Oh no—“

“And one of them took out her like—“

“Her what?”

“Herrr-uhhh, Grucifix? I think? And she—“

“Oh my god, REALLY?!”

“It was surreal, Johannes. It was like they were in heat.” Johannes chuckled awkwardly as he sipped his coffee, tapping his foot lately in the following silence. John shot them both a look mixed with slight malice and amusement. “And how about you two, hm? It sounded like demons going at it for hours through my walls, even AFTER I put Metallica on. You must be damn sore.”

Copia chuckled as he listened to John as he took another bite. As he took a sip, he nearly choked and spat. He swallowed and blushed, “Um, we fell asleep together, John.” He chuckled nervously. He thought back to the Ghouls, where were they? And did they...

Oh.

Now he remembered...

Alpha and the marked one.

John paused and looked to Johannes to confirm what Copia had said. “It’s true, man. I passed the fuck out after we got back. You saw me.” Johannes looked over his coffee to Copia, brow raised slightly.

“Seriously? Well then, shit, you think it was Tim? I lost track of him after our set. Oh, and Cardinal, do you want some eggs? I know vegan-boy over here won’t.” Copia nervously took another sip as he exchanged a look with Johannes with a wide-eye expression. He swallowed and the look wavered away as John spoke to him,

“No thank you, John. Believe it or not, my stomach only eats a little bit in the morning before it gets full.”

Johannes was giggling fiendishly to himself as he found himself in a lower fridge, pulling out a packet of tofu for a light breakfast scramble. “Já, já, not a problem my friend. I imagine having that one around has you eating more than usual fill any day.” He winked at the confused Johannes who was pondering whether to be offended or amused.

“And what did you mean by that, liten man? I’ll pick you up again.” His eyes widened.

“You wouldn’t dare...”

“Try me.” Johannes growled playfully.

In the background, Tim sauntered in as cheery as ever. “Oh shit, Cardinal you’re still here?! Sweet, man!” He clapped him on the shoulder as he passed by towards the coffee. “I was hoping to see you again.” Copia giggled quietly behind his cup at John’s terrified expression. He nearly spit in his cup as he felt Tim clap his shoulder, but he swallowed quickly before he did so,

“Heh, buongiorno, Tim. Have you slept well, my friend?” He said taking a steady sip before taking another bite of his scone. Tim did a little nod over his shoulder, gesturing to someplace beyond him. “Guess I must’ve passed out last night drinking with Kungen. I woke up somewhere beneath the buffet table. Comfy spot though—I was right next to some healthy nibblins.” His smirk made his mustache quirk as he took a hearty sip of coffee. The contemplation was plain on John’s face as he seemed to piece everything together. So if it wasn’t him then..?

“Try some.” Johannes dipped a pastry into the lingonberry jam and offered it sweetly to Copia. “It’s my favorite.” With his other hand, he plated his dish of pastries scrambled with veggies. He watched the look of contemplation in John’s face as he felt nervousness begin to build up again. His thoughts were interrupted as he heard Johannes’s voice as saw he was offering him some tofu with jam. He smiled at him as took the tofu from his hand and took a small bite, letting the taste process in his brain. “This is quite good, caro, heh, never knew how good it would taste.” He said taking another bite.

“In case you didn’t realize, I’m actually a culinary master.” Johannes beamed, boosting his own ego as he let a hand wander through Copia’s hair. He leaned into his hand as it went through his hair, giggling a bit.

A little over an hour had passed. By then, Kungen had joined them and everyone finished their meals. Each was on their second coffee by then, finishing up the rest of the sweets when exhausted Henrik quietly slipped in and poured himself a cup.

“Well, well, well, look who finally showed up. We were about to send up a search party for you.” Tim teased. Henrik chuckled, his hair and makeup a complete mess and his clothes sagging awkwardly. “Sorry. I...guess I was more tired than I realized.” When Henrik came in late on his second cup, Copia took a longer sip as he sent a nervous glance at Johannes. He eyed Henrik, noting his messy hair and ruined makeup. Now that he was here, where was Alpha? He didn’t want to say anything, knowing it would be embarrassing to the bassist.

Johannes glanced back at Copia, but stayed quiet as he leaned against him. Henrik passed by, doctoring up his coffee and breathing it in with a heavy sigh before drinking it. As his shoulders lowered, his collar shifted—exposing the reddish purple hickey covering the base. He took a deep drink before finally swallowing and exhaling. His gaze trailed slowly up to Copia and Johannes, although he seemed uneasy making direct eye contact with either.

“Mornin’...You guys have a good night?” In the background, John said something to Tim, making Kungen silence them both with the likeness of a parent scolding their children; He didn’t show it but he had a raging hangover brewing inside like a thunderstorm. Copia swallowed noticeably as he heard Kungen scold the others. Something told him from the way he acted that he was hungover, but he wasn’t sure exactly if it was that or he was just cranky in the morning.

He turned back to Henrik, “Sì, we have, my friend. Have you?” He took a nervous bite of the tofu with jam. “Actually...yeah.” A soft grin spread across his features. Tired, but still apparent. Henrik seemed to be reminiscing over the aforementioned time, but not purely for the sexual deviancy of it all. The butterflies returned to his stomach as he blushed, and attempted to drown his lovesickness in his coffee.

“I drank a shit ton of fireball last night, and danced. I think I made a, erm...a new friend too.” He was really being quite cute about the whole thing, twirling his hair around his finger as he continued looking off distantly.

“Oooooooo, what, you have a crush? Tell us about them!”

“Yeah, tell us!” Kungen cleared his throat, looking around at those pestering Henrik’s private life. Henrik just stood and blushed, unsure if he should even say—if he even could form words. “Hmmm....” Copia thought curiously as he stared at Henrik, taking another sip. A crush...on a ghoul? Never thought that would ever happen. “Well hopefully it goes well for you,” Copia grinned at him.

Henrik’s gaze met Copia’s and he beamed at his words, unconsciously grabbing a spot on his flesh covered in bite marks. Somehow, it felt good knowing he had the Cardinal’s approval in his pursuit—even if it was crazy. “T—thank you!”

Eventually they began to taper off and go do their own things for the day. Johannes agreed to wash everyone’s dishes so he could stay near the Cardinal, of course. They still weren’t 100% on where the ghouls were but presumably Henrik was returning to find Alpha. Even Tim and John slowly left to do their own thing, leaving Kungen alone with them.

“Hey,” Johannes leaned over to Copia, nudging him slightly. “Now’s your chance to be uninterrupted.” He gave him a smile of encouragement, knowing he was still not fully comfortable with the king. “At least get a small conversation going. Then after I finish the clean up, we’ll go out wherever you want, já?” He knew the Cardinal was powerless to resist his charms, so he used them to the best of his ability.

Copia smiled nervously at him, glancing at Kungen before looking down at the floor, trying to think of something that won’t screw up his relationship to Johannes or Kungen and the kingdom, and also making him look like an idiot. He cleared his throat, getting the king’s attention.

“Y-your Grace, d-do you by chance p-play any other instruments?” His hands were down holding each other, err...his right hand was gripping on his left, and his left gripped his cassock nervously. It took him a moment to glance up from where his strong hands held his mug, the last of his coffee lingering like a black lagoon at the basin. Kungen eyed Copia, not out of anger or frustration, but more out of confusion and piqued interest.

“Another instrument?” As he sat up, some of his dreads shifted and fell in front. He tucked one behind, chewing on the piercing in his lip as he thought. “Sure, piano. I’ve also tried the bass and the drums once or twice, but they were not for me.” His blue eyes left Copia’s to stare at the callouses on his fingers. Copia nodded, a smile tugging at his lips,

“I see. The same for me, only, I’ve tried piano as I sang, though, it didn’t spark my interest, so I’ve moved to guitar.” He continued the small talk, feeling himself relax a tad bit. Kungen nodded, understanding the strange little man. Though he took notice of how he was becoming more comfortable around him. He smiled warmly at his efforts.

“Já. It’s understandable. The guitar is the only instrument I can trust to express myself fully—truly. It is more of...how you say, an extension? Of myself?” Copia chuckled a little, "Yes, it's a piece of you, I understand." He grinned at him. He glanced at Johannes for a moment before another question came up. "Do you scream as well in your music, or is it usually Johannes?"

Johannes perked up slightly, looking over his shoulder at the mention of his name. Kungen adjusted himself in his seat slightly, brushing more dreads back as he smiled and hummed in amusement.

“Oh, no...While I do occasionally join in, as one is want to when the spirit of the song takes them...I do not possess that same vocal ability that Johannes does... I’ve known this ever since we first met.” Copia turned to look at Johannes, chuckling a bit as he did so. He wondered what he meant by ‘when they met’, but didn’t want to pry as he felt it would be too intruding. He glanced at Kungen with a small smile before looking down to stare at the ground. He tried to think of something else, but stayed silent as nothing could come up. He felt like he made a good second-or-so-impression, but felt also that he should say something else.

A few minutes of silence passed between the three as Johannes finished cleaning behind them. He took a seat across, smiling at Copia while trying not to make anything too obvious. Kungen made a small sound, gesturing to Copia.

“That reminds me—how are things with you? We want to make this alliance as comfortable as possible for everyone—and I hoped, by choosing Johannes that he has been assisting in that for you? You are aware, Cardinal, that anything you may need from us you need only ask. We are equals now.” Copia gripped his cassock, feeling himself turn his gaze to Johannes, he swallowed before answering, and turning his gaze back to Kungen.

“I’m still trying to get used to the different atmosphere of the Country, and I’m willing to let myself be open to what’s new for each other.” He took a deep breath before continuing, “And yes, as well, your frontman has gladly been having me be acquainted with everything.” He didn’t know what else to say without it sounding awkward or unprofessional. Fuck, he feels like he already screwed it up... He just had to keep his head up, make himself look professional.

Beneath the table, Johannes put a hand on Copia’s knee—rubbing semi-suggestively. “Good...good...” Kungen nodded, looking him over again. “Because especially with the recent, erm, change in leadership we...were worried you would not be as open to our offer. However...we are glad such was not the case. We would’ve hated greatly to have scared you off... Especially so because, if I may be so blunt to say, you are your ghouls put on a truly killer show.”

Copia felt a Johannes’s familiar touch on his knee, feeling more a bit more calm than before. He chuckled, “With a new alliance and new leadership, why wouldn’t I be as open? After all, that's what nations should do and respect each other’s customs.” He grinned. “I bet the Ghouls would enjoy hearing that, I’ll be sure to tell them once we find them.” He put his hand on Johannes’s under the table to calm himself down, feeling himself feel anxious again.

“Find them, hm? So they’re here too?” The idea of having ghouls loose in the castle did not seem to upset the king one bit, in fact, he seemed eager to meet them again. “Shy creatures as they are, they should know they are allowed to eat with us in the morning—any time, really.” Copia let out a hearty chuckle,

“I wouldn’t really call them ‘shy’,” he said as he eyes Johannes, knowing that Henrik from earlier had a hickey on his neck and was at the hip with Alpha last night, “They’re quite mischievous, I tell you, hehe. They’re either inside sleeping in the guest rooms, or resting outside the castle walls. But we’ll know once they show up.” He stayed quiet about the Ghouls’ true identity, knowing it’d be best to keep silent about such things.

Johannes glanced across at Copia, his chuckle music to his ears.

“Well, I do not mind mischief in good amounts. As you have met my orchestra, you must realize the eccentric people I surround myself with daily.” And then his eyes glistened softly, an idea blooming. Kungen rubbed his temple slightly, his headache much better after having eaten but not gone completely. “Would you be up for a jam session?...sometime, if not today?” Copia grinned at Kungen,

“Most certainly, your highness, sounds quite entertaining.” He glanced back at Johannes with a smirk. “Wonderful! I will be looking forward to it. But for now...I have some business to attend to, if you will excuse me.” Kungen stood and bowed slightly, nodding his thanks to Johannes for breakfast as he passed by and left them alone again. Johannes crossed his legs again slightly, looking Copia up and down.

He gave Kungen a nod, letting him be excused as he got up. He waited a bit after he left to where he couldn’t hear his footsteps anymore, and let out a sigh, “Well...thankfully that went well.” He grinned at Johannes. “You did excellent.” Johannes cupped the Cardinal’s cheek and gave him a soft but loving smooch. He licked his own lips afterward, happily.

“Was it nerve wracking at all?” He sighed into the kiss, taking his the feeling of his lips as he felt himself relax from earlier. “Not really it’s just, you want to be able to make a good impression to others but your mind makes you over think it.” He brought a hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose. “Yeah...I get that.” Johannes tilted his head slightly, looking him over then glanced somewhere above them. “So you really don’t know where the ghouls are?”

Copia shrugged, “I went to sleep with you, so I left the Ghouls unsupervised, the same with Alpha. He’s probably with Henrik, but knowing the Ghouls, they’re probably causing a prank war with each other,” he said chuckling a little. Johannes grinned softly, leaning in and running his hand up the Cardinal’s chest.

“Mmm...such shy little creatures they are...But at least we are alone again...” A smirk began to curl on Copia’s lips, leaning into his touch, “Yes, at last.” He leaned in to press his lips on Johannes. He growled at the contact, hands immediately going to grab his hair and pull him as close as possible, needily kissing him breathlessly already. Copia kept him close by holding his shoulders. He bit Johannes’s bottom lip into the kiss, though mostly playful and not as hard like when they’re lustful. He purred, giggling softly with pleasure as he led Copia into his lap. When Johannes broke the kiss he began to trail kisses up his neck and along his jaw. Copia giggled a bit, pushing down a moan as he let Johannes kiss him wherever.

“So, What did you want to do today? Anywhere in particular strike your fancy, Cardi?” His voice growled beside his ear as he nibbled the lobe, rolling it between his teeth as his hand trailed up to run through his hair. He felt goosebumps on his skin as he heard his voice growl into his ear. Hell, it seems like he will never be used to his voice at all. He brought his hands up to his hair, tangling his fingers in it. “Anywhere you’d like, after all, it is your home.”

“Mmm...” He sighed happily, moving to rest his head in the curve of his neck. “Well...I can show you around the actual city itself—and then my favorite places to go hiking and exploring. Not including that pond we visited before. I have some favorite spots deeper in the forest...where it’s so dense no one could hear you screaming or moaning...” He chuckled lowly, tugging on his hair lightly. “I like the sound of that, mío amore. Anywhere seems fine, as long as I am with you.”

“Purrrrrrrfect...” Johannes rubbed his side before looking back at him. “Shall we go then? Or would you rather find the ghouls first? Copia hummed in thought, staring up at the ceiling. He smirked as he chuckled, air coming through his nose. “I’m sure the Ghouls will show themselves.” He got up from his seat.

Chapter 23: Treetop Makeout

Notes:

*Warning* Mentions of suicidal thoughts

“Alright...s’long as you’re not too worried.” Johannes stood after him, grabbing his cane as they began to make their way outside. The sun was high by now, but there was a cold breeze. Copia hooked arms with Johannes as they walked outside, keeping close to him and keeping himself from being too cold. A small shiver went down his spine as a breeze went by them.

Johannes took a deep breath, inhaling the sweet scent of the outside world as they went. The outline of buildings were just down the hill from them. There were plenty of little stores and restaurants and as they reached the city square they saw a giant staging area with a pedestal. Copia gazed about at the scenery of the Country. Unlike yesterday, he didn’t feel sad or upset as snow covered every little crevice of the city. As they caught eye of the stage, he wondered, was it here that Kungen wanted to play? Or was it back in the castle?

Johannes followed his glance with a soft smirk, gesturing upward towards the massive statue bust of the king. “Did you ever see our unveiling of that? It was quite the spectacle for our nation—big media hype. And for good reason too. Thousands of people showed up to celebrate.” Copia looked up at it and grinned, “I think I may have heard, maybe Papa had said something about it. Something of along the lines of ‘King’s Statue is unveiled at last.’” He smirked, “Quite accurate, the statue really matches his facial structure.”

“Right? I thought they nailed it. It’s kinda intimidating though.” He looked around the square, memories of them performing there and partying together, uniting the nation as one. It was an impressive venue as far as music went.

“I think your church should make one of you—or maybe I’ll just make myself a personal one—to add to my altar. I’ll make blood sacrifices every night for you.” When he turned back around to Copia, he winked and gave him a long kiss. Copia blushed and giggled, leaning his head against Johannes’s shoulder, nuzzling into him.

“I don’t know about the Church and statues, but if you’re thinking of making one, I’m not stopping you. Though...instead of blood sacrifices, maybe masturbating to it seems good, no?” He kissed his cheek, running a leathered hand up his chest. Johannes sighed in the embrace, holding him close as he growled. “Only if you watch as I smear myself against your sculpted lips. Otherwise, it’s not the same.”

His hand wrapped around Copia’s leather bound one and held him so their foreheads touched. The sexual tension shifted into something sweeter, more romantic, albeit something solely belonging to them.

“I’m...glad you are a freak like me, Cardinal... I feel like I could say and do just about anything around you. It’s...exhilarating.” Copia grinned as he brought an arm around Johannes’s neck in the embrace, closing his eyes as they kept their foreheads together, then he leaned in to kiss him, feeling of mix of hot and cold on his lips and his mouth. He pulled away away hugging him, “We make quite the freakshow together, mío amore.” He said lowly in his ear, kissing the side of his neck. Johannes kissed him back eagerly, their breath like fog in the cool air between them. His hand went to the small of Copia’s back as they hugged, shivering and making a small involuntary noise as he felt his mouth move down to the sensitive part of his neck.

“M-mm, we do indeed... Should I...get tickets ahead of time? Surely we’re an act many would die to see...” He asked coyly, clicking his tongue. Copia chuckled lowly, kissing his jaw, “If you’d like, we’ll take their breaths away that they all will be paler than that they’ve seen a devil.” His voice was low as he continued.

“Mmmmm...It’s so hot when you talk like that...Your own special type of dirty talking...” Johannes purred, glancing around the town square as he and Copia were nearly rubbing on each other. Copia nuzzled him, then chuckled as he heard him. He whispered in his ear again, “With this kind of dirty-talk, you’ll be able to charm the pants off everyone even your local pope.” He wheezed a laugh as he buried his face on Johannes’s shoulder. He couldn’t help but snort as he petted him again.

“Well, yours are the only pants I really want to charm off...Särskilt om jag kan använda mina tänder för att dra dem i dina känsliga ben...” He continued on in a murmur against his hair, his hand wandering lower behind to squeeze his ass through his cassock. Copia hissed in delight, enjoying the squeeze he felt on his rump. He swayed his hips, wanting to feel more of his touch on his ass. Johannes chuckled huskily, giving it a firmer squeeze and then smacking.

“You know we’re in public still, Cardi~” He kissed beside his ear. He blushed as he realized, giggling a bit, “Then it’s best we save this for later,” he kissed his neck again.

“Mmmmm...I suppose...” Johannes purred, embracing him once again before they set off. There weren’t too many people on the streets as they walked, but several of the ones they did see waved as they passed by. It was a friendly little place, with its own quirks about it. Johannes continued to keep the Cardinal close, hoping he wouldn’t become too uncomfortable around others.

Eventually the buildings trickled off and they were left with sparse trees and vegetation that became thicker as they went. Even Johannes seemed a bit more at ease in this environment.

“Just let me know if you get tired walking; I’ll let you ride my back again.” He winked over at him, flashing a smirk. His eyes went everywhere as they walked, wanting to see everything the city had to offer. Copia actually felt himself more relaxed as the city scenery began to change to the forest. Now that the landscape had less people, he felt more comfortable now that he was alone with Johannes. He smirked back at him,

“Will do, dear, though I hope I can manage.” He winked his white eye at him. Johannes felt the hair on the back of his neck stick up briefly, goosebumps running down his arm, although he was unsure whether it was Copia to blame or the weather. The terrain on this side was a little less rough before it lead up to the mountains, making it not too difficult to traverse. The earth around them smelled fresh and moist and small patches of snow still clung in the shadowier areas. Every tree Johannes examined briefly, determined to find the perfect one for climbing. Copia was unsure of where Johannes was taking him, not sure if it was up the mountain or further into the forest. Though he looked around more at the trees, almost a little nervous they might get lost and figured maybe the trees could tell which way they were headed.

“Mm, this one looks good.” Johannes stopped by a shallow creek, burbling as it rolled over the rocks beneath. Beside the bank was a dense and sturdy looking oak with branches spread out enough to climb with ease. He leaned his cane against the base before beginning his ascent. When he was halfway up, he offered Copia his hand.

“This okay? I promise you’ll be safe. The view’s just better up here.” He was nervous at first if one of them would fall off, but he swallowed down his nervousness and took his hand, wrapping an arm around the tree as he pulled himself up after him.

“There ya go, Cardi, easy does it.” Johannes purred in amusement until he brought him to a crevice they could both comfortably sit and cuddle in.

“Growing up this was like...all I did. So I understand the height can be a little daunting at first. But I would never let you fall. Never in a thousand years.”

Copia sighed as they got into the crevice, holding onto Johannes’s arm as they sat close together. He smiled at him, and leaned on his shoulder. “At least you spent your childhood well,” he mind flashed to the times he was young and bullied back at the Church. Everywhere in the Church he never felt safe, other than the library, where the rats were. He had a few friends growing up, but none stayed as long as the rats. He chuckled in realization,

“You know what I realized? I’m known as the rat among the church, and you’re the cat,” he said smiling up at him. Johannes tilted his head as he mentioned his childhood, wanting to ask more but not wanting to pry.

“I’m a cat now? I guess I see that. But I thought cats weren’t supposed to smile?” Copia giggled lowly, looking up at him, “Though I hear when they blink at you, it means they trust you.” He brought a hand down to hold Johannes’s hand, intertwining their fingers. Johannes smirked slightly, blinking at him as he leaned in to nuzzle against his face. He brushed their stubble together as he purred.

“I find you simply purrrrrrrrfect...” Copia giggled as he nuzzled him back, feeling more warm as he felt his skin. He kissed his cheek, “And I think you’re quite claw-some.”

“Terrible pun, my love. I realize you’ve never seen any of my other forms but...if anything, I think myself closer to a fox. You know? They are cunning, sweet, fast, and vicious when they need to be. Plus, they scream like banshees.” Johannes smirked and leaned up to nibble his ear. “But I’ll still play with my little rat if that’s what he desires..”

“A fox, aye?” He thought about it for a moment. “Yes...it does match you more,” he giggled lowly. He brought a hand up to Johannes’s head, tangling his fingers in his hair and scratching his scalp a bit. “Since you say you can change forms, the feather you gave me, was it yours from your form of a bird?” He gave him a soft kiss. As his nails scratched his scalp, Johannes couldn’t help but purr and make a soft sound of pleasure.

“Mm...yes. A raven, to be exact. I can change to mmm...just about anything, but I have a few key favorites.” Copia gave him a soft smile, continuing to scratched him, then smirked. “Anything? Now I’m curious to see how you look like as a rat.” He chuckled, giving his nose a little kiss. “And which are your favorite animal to change into, dear? I’m quite interested.”

Johannes continued to nuzzle him, making a soft chittering rat sound as his nose was kissed. “Hmmm, well, the raven has always been one, the fox, the deer...sometimes I am a wolf, or an eagle. I have been a rabbit once or twice but it wasn’t my favorite. But I’ll have to work on the rat for you. I’ll make sure to have an extra long tail and erm, soft little paws to crawl onto your shoulder...and whisper sweet nothings to you.”

Copia began to laugh, “Alright, that’s enough of the bestiality, even though the thought is very sweet, love.” He gave him another soft kiss. He blushed slightly as he kissed him back, running a hand down his side.

“I know, I’m sorry, that was getting strange very quickly. But I will do it for you, still. Just maybe minus the uh, bestiality.” Copia giggled lowly, “It’s alright, darling, I’m kidding. I find it sweet, but I’m not rushing, I want it as a sort of surprise.” He chuckled again, winking at him, putting a hand on top where Johannes had his on his side.

“A treat then—for a well-behaved Cardinal. If, that is, you shall ever be considered one.” Johannes licked his teeth slightly as he smiled, tilting his head to the side to let his hair fall away from his face. Copia smirked, raising an eyebrow, “Are you calling me naughty, little boy?” He gave him a sinful look as the hand that was was behind his head now slowly went up Johannes’s chest.

“Perhaps.” Johannes’ gaze flickered from his hand to Copia’s face. “Are you calling me a little boy?” A soft chuckle escaped amidst the purring rising in his chest. A low chuckle emitted from him as he looked into Johannes’s eyes, “Maybe so,” he teased. The hand was slowly going up to his shoulder.

“Well, I hope that makes you my daddy then.” Johannes replied softly, a soft ring of gold forming around his irises. “Because your little boy is hungry for something sweet to eat.” Copia licked his lips, running a finger from the same hand down his chest to his belly, rubbing his belly gently. He gave him a sinful look with an evil glint, “Is my little boy impatient for something sweet, or can he wait until we’re back where it’s warm?”

“Mmm...I guess I can wait...” He said mildly dramatically, following Copia’s movements before leaning close to his face. “I’ll settle for your mouth on mine, however.” Immediately he placed his lips on Johannes’s. The hand that was on his belly came up to the back of his neck, pulling him down to Copia. Johannes growled immediately, holding Copia close as he swooned against his mouth. His tongue was already seeking entrance—needy thing. Copia opened his mouth as he felt Johannes’s tongue knocking at the door. He lightly moaned, wanting to feel more of him as another hand came up to Johannes’s neck. It was so easy for the Cardinal to make him swoon as he practically clung to him in the kiss. Maybe he was a freak—or maybe he was just addicted to this little man after all. Either way, Johannes wasn’t questioning it as he reached around his waist and pulled him closer.

He switched sides with his head as they kissed, breathing out amusedly as he bumped noses with Johannes’s. He made his tongue mingle with Johannes, bringing a hand up to his cheek. He couldn’t help but smile in response, reaching out and stroking and petting the Cardinal’s hair aggressively. He adjusted his biretta to keep it from falling off as he cradled and made out with him.

As the Cardinal kissed him he thought himself, how did he end up so lucky with Johannes? He opened his eyes a tad bit to look at him as they kissed, his eyes wandering to each detail of him, his face paint, his eye lashes. It made him think back to the times he hated himself back as a child and to where he felt like he was better off gone. He kissed him harder, closing his eyes and bringing his arms around his neck from where they were before. He was actually loved, he thought. Not just wanted for sex, but more than that, and this clown was the one who loved him.

Johannes felt the shift in the Cardinal’s arms and continued to smile at his sweetness, his genuine passion for embracing and being intimate with him. He thought to when he’d first seen this man, and how he hated him from the moment they laid eyes. After all, he’d believed him to have murdered Papa III. Boy, was he wrong—about everything he had assumed of the Cardinal. He was: sweet and kind and warm, very handsome and entertaining on multiple levels, a true gentleman, but still a bit of a dork at times. He ran his thumb along his jaw line, brushing the invisible mark where his dagger nearly pierced Copia’s jugular. Johannes let out a soft whine at the memory, thankful that he had been forgiven for his misdoings and brief bout of insanity.

He kissed him until his lungs were begging for air, and pulled away from Johannes’s lips, a small string of spit connecting them. And hugged Johannes close, taking a few deep breaths as he laid his head in his shoulder, taking in his scent and warmth. All the moments of being told he was worthless, being told he was unlovable, all the pain, all the kinds, it left him for a moment, feeling only warmth and love. It was quite a strange feeling, but one he would hold dear to him, just like he was holding the one causing it to him. He hugged him tighter, giving the area of his neck below his ear a few butterfly kisses.

Johannes hummed with soft amusement as he held the Cardinal, leaning back so they were both against the strong tree branch supporting them. His eyes fluttered shut as their breathing matched, completely at peace in their little tree top cuddling.

“This little freak went out in the world,
Found out he had brothers, was finally heard,
And this little freak was nature’s own error,
Grew like a tree, born to spread terror...”

Copia nuzzled him as he laid his head against his chest, making his biretta move out of place a bit. He grinned, chuckling at the lyrics, he thought back to the lyrics, remembering them from last night.

“For every speck of light, In a clouded mind, shine an eye in the forest.
Watching and waiting as soon as you sleep we come out.
You’ve got your time, we have our patience,
In the end you’re outnumbered. We all can see you, and deep down, you know we’re right here.”

He tried to imitate Johannes when he screamed, but only said it in a whispered voice at normal volume. He smiled at his terrible attempt but wanted to continue the song. He opened an eye to watch him, unable to keep his grin from returning. The Cardinal was truly extraordinary with word memorization, but while his singing was phenomenal his screams were a little lacking... Although he’d he lying if he didn’t admire the effort.

“Eyes open wiiiidddee...
Open your miiiinnddd...
We can take iiiit...
We can take iiiittt...
With took, beak, and...”

“Claw our way through feathers and flesh
We have to fight to our last breath
Nothing can hurt those who never return
Take in the silence, smell all the world
We awoke to defend it
You will not hear us
But once you can see it's too late.”

He looked up at Johannes as he then continued the chorus of the song, actually singing it for him.

“Eyes open wiiiiide...
Open your miiiiiiiind...
We can take iiiiittt...
We can take iiiiittt....
With took, beak, and...”

He continued the rest, adding more of a growl to his voice. He purred pleasantly, thoroughly enjoying when he sang for him and him alone. In a quieter voice he sang along, making different voices for the different lines that followed.

“...grew like a tree, born to spread terror...
Aaahh..!”

Johannes’ face lit up as he roared quietly, pretending to pounce and attack the Cardinal. But instead, he grabbed on and hugged him sweetly. He raised an eyebrow as he watched Johannes look like he was about to pounce him. But laughed heartedly as he hugged him instead, making him wrap his arms around him as well, kissing his jawline as he giggled.

“Mmm...hey, Cardi..?” Johannes was murmuring softly near his ear, grumbling with approval as the man’s soft lips brushed his jaw. “If you’d ever like to, I could teach you how to scream like me. The technique is fairly simple, it just takes practice.”

Copia hummed as he put a hand on Johannes’s chest as he laid his head in his shoulder in thought. The thing he was worried about if he tried to scream like Johannes, he might lose his voice while at an important time. But instead, he kissed his cheek, with a small grin on his face. “Sure thing, dear, I’d like to learn how.” Johannes smiled, watching the Cardinal’s actions like an amused feline.

“You could surprise the hell out of everyone for your next performance.” His smile quirked into a soft smirk as he swung his legs. “My handsome little djävul...” He chuckled lowly, “Maybe for Mummy Dust or Faith, but I can change it up a notch for some songs that are more heavier.” He smirked up at him, giving his jawline a few butterfly kisses. Johannes felt goosebumps raise as Copia continued his butterfly kisses. He hummed and closed his eyes again.

“Já... Or...rats? That one, erm...Con Clavi Con...Dio?” Copia chuckled, “Them rrrrrats!” He rolled his r’s as he added more of a growl to the word, giving his cheek another kiss. “M-mm...” He shivered again, absolutely adoring when Copia rolled his r’s like that. “Ooohhhoowooaaahhh...” Johannes sang afterwards, a small giggle escaping. He smiled as he heard him sing, loving how his voice practically fit in with the song. “Rrrats! Oh-o-woah...” he giggled as he sang.

Johannes continued to hum peacefully. Overhead birds flew by, catching his attention briefly as he admired the nature around them. His eyes matched the sky exactly when he turned back to Copia. “I remember the first time I met some of your rats. Well, the one that didn’t seem to take too kindly to me.” He gave him a small empathetic smile, bringing the hand that the rat bit up to his lips and kissed it.

“Like I said, rats are smart animals, and they could tell you were a predator and enemy from how you acted and the look in your eyes.” He gave him a kind look, bringing him in for a sweet kiss. “But maybe if we show them you’re not bad, then perhaps they could be around you more.” He gave him a hopeful smile. Johannes blushed, nodding slightly at his words after returning the gentle peck. Their lips smacked faintly as they moved apart.

“I am a...protective creature, by nature. And I attack to defend the ones I feel an attachment to. So I suppose in that way we are not too different, já?” As he spoke, a meek smile was forming. “You know, Cardinal... I could not imagine what would happen if anyone ever tried to harm you...”

Copia brought a hand to Johannes’s cheek, suddenly feeling a serious but at the same time passionate sensation as Johannes spoke. He put their heads together, “If anyone even tried to hurt you, I’d curse them to Hell...” he brought himself closer to Johannes.

“I’d send demonic entities to haunt their lives and slowly drive them into insanity. I’d sic the Ghouls onto them and have them feast on who hurt you in front of us.” He got close to his lips, staring deeply into his eyes with devotion. “I’d kill whoever hurt you, with my own eyes.”

His words sent shivers down his spine. The very hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, quivering as a muscle in his leg did. The Cardinal was dead serious; Johannes could smell the truth pungently on him. But why was this side of him so intensely sexually arousing? Johannes wondered until something inside him clicked—the part of him that lived to serve as the loyal beast he was.

“Därefter tillåter min djävulska kardinal...att jag stannar vid din sida —för att tjäna dig på Avatar Countrys vägnar — Att älska dig och ägna mig för din mörka excellens.” He spoke with a hand on his heart, forehead resting calmly against the others. He closed his eyes as he and Johannes rested their heads together, not realizing that his heart was racing as he made his monologue. He fluttered his eyes open as he looked into his eyes, before giving him another kiss, longer and more passionate.

Johannes was all too happy to return the gesture, smile spread across his face as he cupped the Cardinal’s jaw and kissed him back. Their light stubble rubbed against each other in the embrace as his other hand wandered down and entangled itself with Copia’s gloved one. As he felt Johannes’s hand intertwine with his own, he squeezed his hand as he continued to kiss him, his free hand going up and down his chest as he blindly felt him. He purred and hummed with eagerness, hoping the Cardinal got every word of his message. He would serve him—and he would serve his king. The same, but differently as well. He could make it work—hell, maybe he could even explore the Church more under the guise of “research”. Johannes wanted to so badly know everything there was about Copia and his life. He was willing to be loyal and love him with as much as he could muster.

Just the thought of it, Johannes and Copia walking around the Church walking and talking about the rituals and what was done every dark mass. He trembled with excitement, kissing Johannes more and his hold on his hands became more tight. He pulled away, practically giggling with delight, hugging him close. When they finally broke for air, Johannes paused and then grinned at the other’s reaction.

“Soooo... Is there a dress code ‘round your Church, or would I be alright as I am? I don’t want to come off as too flashy—knowing, of course, that’s your job.” While he waited for an answer, Johannes reached above and gently took a hold of Copia’s biretta, swapping it with his fedora and placing the opposite on each others head. Amusement struck him as he realized the Cardinal actually looked damn good in his hat. He chuckled amusedly as he saw how Johannes looked in his biretta, he actually look pretty good in a biretta, then an idea struck him.

“Weeellll, we are allies, so you can come dressed as you are, thooouuggghhh,” he gave him an evil glint, “I am curious to see you in clothing of a nun.” He smirked. If he had been drinking anything, Johannes would’ve spit it out immediately upon the Cardinal’s words. Dressed as a—nun?! In his mind, he pieced together the outfit; the habit, the dress, the stockings and the little shoes—and tried to imagine himself in that. He supposed, being lean as he was, he could fit well and show off some supple curve in the process. Johannes, blushing, gave Copia a look as if to say his challenge was accepted.

“We shall have to see, my pervy Cardinal. Perhaps your fantasy will come true.” He laughed at the expression on Johannes’s face as he watched him process it in his head. He gave him a low chuckle, giving him an look of sin, “Oooh, I can’t wait, and who knows? Maybe you’ll even like it as well.” He bit his bottom lip softly, watching how the Cardinal seemed to enjoy the concept far too much. Johannes decided to take it a step further.

“Very well, but on one condition—You give me my first Ritual, where I shall play the innocent ‘virgin’ preparing to be deflowered, and you will be my handsome djävul awaiting in the shadows.”

Copia licked his lips, letting out a quiet but shuddering breath. The thought of Johannes, in a nun’s clothes on the altar of the main room of worship, with a look of lust on his face and his legs spread out for Copia, ooooohhhh Sweet Satan, just the thought made his pool of heat form his stomach. He looked up to Johannes, “It’s a deal then. Best preferred at night, at the Devil’s hour, where it feels more like I’m deflowering you for Satanas.”

“M-mmm...sounds perfect to me.” Johannes nodded, thinking back to that song. He’d found both the lyrics and the tune terribly enjoyable—and now he was going to live that out.

Some more silence passed between the two as they just enjoyed each others company some more and the overhanging promise of some proper Satanic worshipping sex before Johannes spoke up again. “My Cardinal? I...have probably asked you this before, but...when did you first know you liked...males?”

Chapter 24: Frozen Blow

Summary:

*Warning* BJ, past bullying and homophobia, and blood

The Cardinal’s smile faded away as he remembered all the times he was bullied for even if he liked the same sex. He pulled away from Johannes, and looked down at the snow in thought. There were times he remembered he that he looked at a male person and thought they were attractive, but he didn’t realize it until that day. It was back in his teenage years, around maybe 13-17, a new member of the Church Choir had arrived, and throughout class, Copia silently observed him. There was something about the boy that drew him in, it was not only that the boy looked rather handsome, but it felt more than that. After he finally got the chance to talk to him, he told Copia his name, ‘James’ he remembered, and he told Copia and the others that he and his family from England recently moved to Sweden for more peaceful worship. The more he talked to James, the more Copia felt a strong feeling of want. Then, after class, he was beaten up, for as the bullies say ‘Looking at a boy too long’. They blackmailed Copia that if he was caught looking at him again, they would break his bones more than beat him up. He never spoke to James again, and felt regret for never doing so. He realized when he was still awake in bed in the night, that he actually had a crush, and on a male no less, but he could never talk to him, or even look at him for fear he’ll get hurt for being in love.

Copia took a deep breath after a while of silence, and spoke without looking at Johannes, “It was back when I was a teenager, a boy came into class one day. I thought he looked handsome, but I stared too long at him, and I was told to not look at him again, throughout time, I’ve felt more upset and regretful that I couldn’t talk to him again. And when I was thinking in bed about it I realized,” he turned to look at Johannes, a bittersweet expression on his face, “I had a crush on a male, but I could never even express my feelings of affection towards somebody of the same sex without getting beaten up.” He looked down again at the snow, “So I kept quiet over the years, only then when I finally got the chance to experiment as an adult I found out I liked males as well as women.” He shook his head, trying to get the memories out.

Johannes sat, watching the emotional turmoil play out across Copia’s expressions. He felt bad for asking, upon realizing that doing so only brought up horrid memories for his älskare. He hated causing him pain, even if the pain only stemmed from remembering. Sometimes, that could be the worst pain of all. Johannes reached out and put his hand on his shoulder, gently rubbing. “I’m...so sorry...” Wishing there was more he could do, could have done—even gone back in time and loved his younger self as much as he did now.

Copia turned back to him, the old, depressed soul look came back on him, then turned his gaze to his hand. He brought a hand up to the hand on his shoulder. He took it in both his own hands and held it close to him, before bringing it up to his lips and kissing his hand gently. “It’s alright, my darling. Plague came over us one day and thankfully killed the worst ones.” He brought himself closer to Johannes, lying back down to his chest, taking in his warmth and nuzzling him to comfort him. He didn’t want Johannes to feel sad as they were just having a good time being together. He moved his head up to gently kiss his neck below his chin, giving the both of them comfort.

Plague? Johannes watched the rat man cuddle up and adjusted so he’d be more comfortable, moving his arms to embrace and basically cradle him. He made soft purring sounds in hopes to soothe him as he stroked back loose pieces of hair.

“I won’t press about your childhood more, but... If I had one wish...it would be for me to have met you then...to have played with you and been your friend and...maybe help give you hope for the future.”

He nuzzled him again, listening to his purrs as he felt himself calm down again. “No darling, it’s fine. You know more about me now at least, I want to tell you more about my life, just as you tell me yours. It hurts yes, but then I feel good because you’re here with me.” He brought a hand up to Johannes’s chest, rubbing his chest slowly up and down. He nodded, leaning down and keeping their foreheads together. “You are very brave, min kärlek.” The rubbing against his chest only increased his purring, bringing a faint smile to Johannes’ lips as he kissed every inch of the Cardinal he could reach. “Your heart is broken...but I am here to hold your pieces together.”

Copia smiled gently as his heart ached at the last bit. He moved his head up, and kissed him as Johannes’s head was low enough. He poured his heart into the kiss, making it feel like he was giving his heart to Johannes, for him to heal and to put back together. Johannes returned the kiss, strong but not too overbearing. His hand went up to cup his jawline, caressing his side burn and keeping their mouths flush as two puzzle pieces. He really did care about him quite a lot, but what he’d have to understand was that he wasn’t here to fix his past—Johannes was here to ensure a better future for him. Their tongues flicked lightly together, teasingly so. Copia smiled into the kiss, licking Johannes’s bottom lip to tease him back as he felt his tongue against his for a second.

“Mmmffff~” Johannes moaned into the other’s mouth, pulling him up so he was practically straddling his lap. When they broke for air, Johannes began trailing kisses from his chin down the center of his throat, leaving nips and love bites along his jugular. Copia let a soft moan leave his lips as he lifted his head up, giving Johannes more space to bite and nip and his hands came up to Johannes’s hair. His fingers dug into his head, lightly tugging on the strands of hair.

“Mmmm...” His tongue snuck out, flicking across the sensitive flesh as he giggled and hummed between bites. “Cardi and Jojo sittin’ in a tree—k-i-s-s-i-n-g...” There was a particular spot near the base that he suckled ravenously, making it a delectable shade of red. Copia laughed as he heard him him the tune. But then let out a few sweet moans afterwards as he felt Johannes bite on a sweet little spot on the base of neck. He continued making soft sounds of pleasure and enjoyment simply from tasting him. When Johannes was satisfied, he leaned up and whispered to his ear.

“You know...you may smell like incense and cologne—but you taste like cinnamon candy.” And while his one hand slid down Copia’s lap, the other reached to the opposite side of his face, cupping his cheek as he gnawed and suckled on his earlobe. He gasped and whined as he felt a hand down. A smirk came up on his lips, “Cinnamon, hmm? I wonder how you taste like.” He turned his head towards Johannes lips, and began to roughly kiss him. As they kiss, he bit on Johannes’s bottom lip, hard enough to draw some blood, and sucked on it as he pulled away. Copia licked his lips as he savored the sweet taste.

“And while though you smell like coconut, you taste like candy apple, caro...”

Johannes let out a low whine, reaching up and touching the blood with his fingers as he stopped and fixed Copia with a dangerous look. It was a mixture of lust, and the defensive nature of a creature that had just been attacked. His other hand was already between Copia’s legs again, groping and pawing as he panted under his breath. Copia struggled to keep on moans, but he could feel himself build up. He wanted to keep it in for when they were back somewhere warm, but another part of him said he wanted to do it now. The mixed look of danger and lust on Johannes’s face made him feel nervous and turned on. But he still couldn’t shake the feeling he have done something wrong. His smirk slowly faded, “You’re fine, right?”

“What? Já, Why?” Johannes asked briefly, not quite looking up as he made feverish attempts to infiltrate the Cardinal’s cassock. He half-chuckled, half growled as he continued. “I wasn’t kidding when I told you before that blood is my favorite lubricant. It turns me on. Which I suppose, is ironic for a self-proclaimed vegan but—ahhh, I’m a complicated man, Cardinal. Like a wolf in sheep’s clothing, but with the fixation of a shark that smells blood, and goes into a ...Ahh...frenzy, heh.”

Copia started to pant in shallow breaths, lifting the cassock over for Johannes’s hand to fondle him more better through his pants than two fabrics. He chuckled with a shudder, “I kind of knew. I just wanted to smack your ass for the heat of the moment.” He began to grind himself against Johannes’s hand.

“Makes sense. It’s a great ass.” Johannes grinned at that, tightening his grip as he slipped his hand into his waist band and met the warm flesh of his shaft. He growled in audible pleasure as he began rubbing his thumb over the tip.

“We’ll...have a quickie in the tree and save the real fun for later, jà?” He swiped his tongue across his lips, tasting the blood again as his eyes darkened. “I-I just want you in my mouth...” He threw his head back with a moan, reaching a hand down to undo the buttons and zipper for Johannes. He shivered a bit as he felt the cold hit his hard length. He let out a shuddering moan, feeling him as the bitter cold was replaced with warm and moist. The sudden contrast of temperature made him tremble in pleasure and from the cold.

“By the way... I love you...” Johannes murmured between bobbing his head, smirking as he swiped his tongue across and then pushed him back into his mouth. His free hands went to the Cardinal’s thighs, groping them while using the support. “A-Ah!” He blushed and moaned loudly, bringing a hand up to the back of Johannes’s head, digging his leather fingers into his hair. “I-I l-l-love you too...”

Johannes giggled brightly, continuing his actions with no intent of letting up. He loved making Copia happy any way he could, and the taste of blood in his mouth didn’t exactly stifle his desires. Leaves fell delicately from the branches as their actions shook several off, but Johannes kept his heated gaze on his alskäre at all times. He kept his gaze down to Johannes as he blowed him. Only breaking contact contact to moan loudly and to throw his head back. His grip on his hair tightened lightly as he felt himself begin to climb the mountain.

“Mmm...” He felt him tense up ever so slightly, causing Johannes’ nails to dig in to his thighs. When his jaw needed a break, however, he popped off and began using his hand while smiling at him and delivering kisses to his exposed skin. “Aaah!” He moaned when he felt Johannes’s hand replace his mouth and whined as he felt him kiss around. He bucked into his hand, wanting to feel more as he grew more and more closer.

“That’s it...keep those beautiful sounds just for me...” Johannes’ voice was husky and low, intermittently switching between his soft mouth and his hand. His eyes flicked back upwards to Copia frequently, desperately catching every action and expression. A smile tugged at his lips as he moaned more. His bucking now became thrusting into his hand and mouth as he was nearly at the top. “D-don’t s-s-stop...” his hand on Johannes’s hair tightened more, letting him know he was close to his climax.

“I wouldn’t dream of it.” Johannes returned Copia’s smile as he eased his mouth back around his length, pushing it back against his throat and then forward repeatedly. He made a soft gagging sound as Copia’s grip kept him firmly at the base, but he breathed through his nose with determination—and skilled practice.

He could feel himself rising as he brought a hand up behind him to the tree, clawing and grabbing at the bark as he moaned. “J-Johannes...” he panted, unable to finish as he climaxed. He moaned out, sweetly and loudly as came into his mouth with one hard thrust. “M-mmfff...” The clown blinked, pausing a moment to swallow his load with ease. He swiped his tongue across his lips as he finished, reminiscent of a creature finished devouring its prey.

“Mm...sweet cloves and honey...” Johannes purred, crawling up upon the Cardinal and praising him with soft kisses to his jaw. “Thank you for the afternoon treat, djävul...” His grip from his hair released as he swallowed letting it travel down his back as Johannes crawled up, panting as he felt him kiss his jaw. He grinned softly, caressing his back, “You’re very welcome, mío amore.” He purred heavily into his ear as he was petted, snuggling close as he embraced the Cardinal.

“Did you enjoy?” Johannes asked with a cheeky grin, knowing the answer but loving too well to hear Copia say it out loud. Copia chuckled, knowing that Johannes was enjoying himself far too much as he continued to caress his back and soon brought another hand in the mix, stroking his hair as he answered him. “Oh, I quite loved it...your warm mouth and the cold air,” he hissed dramatically, “It’s so different than what I imagined...”

“Mmmmm...I try to keep things interesting for you, so you keep me around.” Johannes teased, but there was an underlying pang of sadness to his words, like being abandoned was either something he had dealt with before or was still heavily afraid of. Noting his own change in tone, he decided to giggle to distract from it and give Copia’s throat a kiss.

Copia frowned a bit as he seemed to noticed the melancholic message under his playful tease. As he was about to ask him what hurt him, the kiss to his throat made him giggle and drown the message down. He kissed his head multiple times, adding some more to the playful atmosphere. Johannes pawed at him happily, snuggling in close as he dug his nails into his cassock—clinging to him. “Mm...I love you...so fucking much...Hey...are you getting cold? We could head back if you’d like.”

It was then that Copia realized the goosebumps he felt and how they didn’t go away after a few seconds. He snuggled closer to Johannes, feeling his warmth, and buried his face into his hair.

“A little, but it’s up to you, caro,” he kissed his head. Johannes couldn’t help but chuckle quietly. “Don’t give me that power—if I could, I may stay out all night. And I don’t want to do that to you. But we could keep walking some more—to warm ourselves up. I could...shapeshift for you and take the long way back...letting you ride on my back.”

“Oh?” The shape shifting bit made him curious to see how he’d look like as an animal, a horse or large wolf. “We...could keep walking around. I’m curious to see you shapeshift, but, if you’re comfortable enough to, then go ahead.”

Johannes nodded, soft grin across his features but it was something different—like the eagerness of a child allowed to show off their hidden skill. “Will you hold my clothes when I do it? Otherwise they’ll tear and I can’t afford a 4th replacement set.” He was a little cheeky at that part as he began the descent from the tree. His arms were open, ready to help the Cardinal down as well.

He put his length back into his pants and fixed his pants before he began to go down. Slowly and carefully he went down, making sure he doesn’t let go or slip down. He hit the ground with a loud stomp, into Johannes’s arms to balance himself and make sure he doesn’t loose his balance.

“You mean you’re gonna strip? In the middle of the cold?” He gave him a wide-eyed look as he processed the idea in his head, shocked at how Johannes defied the cold. Johannes gave him a warm hug as he caught him then chuckled at his apparent astonishment.

“Já, I guess it’s different for you. You didn’t grow up in this kind of weather. Hell, I’ve even, ah...slept outside in this quite a lot. So I guess that makes me an astonishing freak of nature.” He was already shrugging out of his coat, putting it around Copia’s shoulders as he worked on the rest of his clothes. “I’m a traveler and a wanderer. And I actually prefer being outside usually. Unless, of course, you’re inside then that’s very different. “

He watched him as he began to strip off his clothes, his face slowly turning red as he watched, feeling his internal thoughts of lust go down to his stomach and churn as he realized he was staring at him. He shook his head to get his head out of the gutter. “I do prefer the indoors over the outdoors, but even then, it still fucking surprises me how daredevil you are, pagliaccio.” He took the coat off his shoulders and held it over one arm as Johannes stripped.

Johannes smirked, continuing to chuckle as he slipped his drawers off last. Already his nipples were hard from the cold and everything else was retreating in mild fright. “I mean, I’ve made it this far just fine. I’ve fended for myself, and I’m still all in one piece. Even my dick hasn’t frozen off, surprisingly enough.” He stood a moment, practically posing as a look of concentration came over him.

“Like a big...a big wolf sound good, jà? Something soft and comfortable for you to ride.”

He held every single of article of clothing back in one arm and took Johannes’s hat off his own head, replacing it with his biretta and held it in the hand the clothes were in. He covered his mouth with his fingers as he couldn’t help himself but stare down at his body and his length. He looked back up at him, his face as red as a tomato.

“I-I was thinking a horse, but a wolf sounds good as well.” He cleared his throat as he his eyes went over his body, admiring how beautiful he was and every gorgeous detail of him.

“Oooooo, actually, I think for this that might be a better idea. You’re smart.” Johannes leaned forward and kissed him quickly before returning to his contemplative state. He had taken a couple steps further away, to avoid hurting the Cardinal as he shifted. “I’ll see you soon.” He winked before closing his eyes altogether and sort of moved into the stance of a horse.

It was quick, but every action was visible as it happened. His back elongated, limbs outstretched and widened. His coarse, dark locks became his mane and tail while the rest of his pelt matched. In mere seconds a beautiful black stallion stood where Johannes once had, and bowed its head to Copia with a short whinny.

Copia savored his kiss as Johannes took steps back away from him. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped and he nearly dropped his clothes as he watched Johannes change. Oh, it was a sight to behold... He admired the black grace before him as he took a few steps towards the horse.

“Oh my dark god...” he held his hand above the stallion’s nose before he pet him, “Johannes...you’re beautiful...” he kept his eyes in contact with him as he pet him.

Johannes watched him, snorting slightly as his ears flicked back and forth. He nuzzled against Copia’s loving hand, his soft velvet nose rubbing the Cardinal’s gloved fingers as he leaned back and licked his cheek. He scuffed the ground between them with a front hoof, nodding towards his back to indicate he was ready to be ridden whenever he felt most comfortable. Copia chuckled, noticing that Johannes wanted for him to get on.

“Alright, alright, give me a moment,” he leaned in to give his nose a kiss before petting him one last time to walk around beside him. He adjusted the clothes he had and put them in a sort of ball for everything to be kept in and made sure nothing would fall out. He threw an arm on his neck, and another on his back before heaving himself over onto his back. He placed the ball of clothes in his lap into the cassock and rubbed his mane, before grabbing hold firmly, “Alright, pagliaccio, I’m ready.”

 

Johannes whinnied appreciatively, enjoying the feel of being ridden but as a different sensation. It was like, he felt him there but there was a great mass of body between the two. Even still, he’d make this memory worth it. When he began to move he started at a nice pace, swift but not so that the Cardinal would fall from the speed. He was bareback after all. This time they went diagonal up the mountain, cutting through the forests and giving Copia excellent views Johannes thought he might not have seen before. His hooves pounded the earth and crushed piles of snow as they went through.

A few minutes after Johannes started to go, Copia took off his biretta and put it with the clothes so that he wouldn’t lose it as he rode. He kept his head down to Johannes’s neck as the cold bitter wind irritated his eyes, keeping his firm grip on his mane as they rode.

As they went up the mountain, he gasped at the view. He could see both their nations, the Church and the Country from how far and high they were. He laughed heartedly, lifting his head up and keeping it at an angle to where the wind didn’t irritate his eyes as much.

“Johannes! It’s amazing up here, my darling!” He whooped as he put his face back against his neck, feeling free and alive at the same time.

Johannes whinnied eagerly in reply, the sound of the Cardinal’s blissful laughter was music to his ears. This was his home and had been for some time. This beauty and this freedom was something he had gotten used to growing up, and now he was ecstatic to be able to share it all with him. Every single bush and creek and rock...he wanted to give it all to Copia. He deserved it. As he let him become used to the sensation, Johannes gradually sped up to a full gallop.

Copia let out a loud whoop as he felt the wind against his face. He threw his head back, laughing joyously even as cold as he felt from the wind. He turned his gaze back to the view, looking around at other places, the trees, the shrubs, even the lake he could see. Even as he took the scenic route, they had returned to the castle before long. Johannes slowed his gallop to a trot as they approached the stables in the back. Upon arrival, he took a dramatic stance and brayed proudly, really dedicated to playing his role well. Copia smirked as they arrived to the stables. Before he unmounted him, he placed his biretta back on his head and held Johannes’s clothes in an arm as he slid off of his back. He placed a hand on his neck, gently petting him as took some steps forward to his side. He pet the bridge of his nose, smiling gently at him, “Thank you, my darling, it was quite the adventure,” he then gave his muzzle a kiss.

Johannes snorted, rubbing against Copia happily as he watched him dismount. A moment or two passed afterward before the dark stallion vanished and the naked human Johannes had taken its place. He reached up and wiped off some dirt that had flown into his face, the rest of his form otherwise marred as the clown turned and smirked subtly at Copia. “I guess that makes me a stallion in more than one sense.” He chuckled, his cheeks turning red as looked him up and down at his form. He leaned closer, brushing some leftover dirt off his lips with his free hand, before bringing the hand up behind his neck to bring him down for a kiss. He returned the gesture eagerly, arms going to the Cardinal’s waist as he brought him closer in the kiss. He didn’t even seem to care that he was naked, too caught up in the desire to make Copia feel as good and as loved as possible.

The kiss was long and passionate, as Copia poured his feelings into it. His hand that was on Johannes’s neck slowly went down, tracing his neck and his shoulder as it came down to rest on his chest as they kissed. Goosebumps rose on his flesh from the Cardinal’s gentle touch. Johannes backed him against the wall of the stables as he caressed him and laced their fingers together. He made a small sound as he bumped against the wall, though sighed into the kiss nevertheless. It wasn’t long until his hold on the ball of clothes began to slip from him, but even then, the Cardinal was far too busy to care.

Johannes took the clothes from him and set them aside, using both hands to hold Copia’s above his head as they kissed. Soft growls were escaping their mouths as they parted, desperate and needy as hormonal teenagers. When he needed to breathe, Johannes broke and began moving down his neck, flicking his tongue against his hot skin. He threw his head back moaning, as well as giving Johannes more access to his neck. He squirmed in his bound state, wanting to wrap his arms around Johannes anywhere he could to feel more of him. He began to grind his crotch against Johannes’s bare length, feeling himself begin to build up.

“M-mmmm...h-horny bastard, aren’t you, babe?” Johannes’ voice was husky at the name of Copia’s neck, smirking slightly as he felt hips move against him. With hardly any fabric between them, Johannes was extremely vulnerable to his actions. The clown shot a glance behind him, to the area where all of the hay and feed was kept. He bit his lip softly, one arm still holding Copia’s wrists while the other dragged a finger down his chin.

“Fancy a—err...roll in the hay?”

Notes:

Keep in mind Johannes's wish, it shall be mentioned in the future mwahaha

Chapter 25: Ride Em Cowboy

Notes:

*Warning* Farm sex lol

His cheeks went red, “In the hay? But, won’t we get caught?” His inner thoughts were screaming that it was a bad idea and they would be caught. But something else in him said it would be better if someone was watching, and it sounded comfortable and fun.

“We might—we might not. That’s the thrill of it, no?” Being already in the nude it felt ironic for the Cardinal to be the nervous one. But there was a perfect sized gap in the bales, and as Johannes’ feverish brain worked he signaled a pause for his idea, turning and moving said bales around until they made a sort of barricade. “See? Less exposed now. And I’ll make it nice and quick.—but still fucking awesome.”

Just then, his prude shyness left, replaced with confidence, “Actually, on that note...” he put his biretta down on the pile of Johannes’s clothes and began to unbutton his cassock, stripping off his sweater, his pants, his shoes as well as his gloves and rings placing them into his shoes next to his clothes. Chills went down his spine and down to his length at the chilled air.

“...Take your time, I want you to fuck me until we get caught,” he let his hands trace his own features down his chest and down his hips and thigh, making himself more turned on. Johannes watched him, fascination growing as he could practically smell the confidence on him. He licked his lips, circling him slowly to catch his every action.

“You know, I fucking love when you get like this...” He was upon him moments after, sucking and biting what bits of flesh he could reach before practically shoving him into their hay-made love nest. “Your pheromones just make me even more horny and I just—“

He was straddling him amongst the hay, staring down at his prey as his eyes fluctuated colors between blue and gold and green now as the two blended. Johannes panted, adjusting as he ordered him. “I want to see you play with yourself.” Copia fell into the hay with an “Oof!” But surprisingly, the hay cushioned his fall and it felt like he was in strange kind of bed. He smirked as he looked into his eyes, watching his eyes as he saw the mix of colors and of people in them.

He then brought a hand up to his mouth, sticking three fingers into his mouth, sucking on them slowly, making sure he made them moist and slick with saliva as he kept eye contact with Johannes. He trailed his other free hand slowly down to his hard length, and began to stroke himself slowly as he brought his lubricated hand down to his entrance sticking a finger in and thrusting it in and out as he stroked, letting his mouth open with soft moans leaving him. Johannes’ jaw dropped slightly, always pleasantly surprised with how openly sexual the Cardinal was when he allowed himself to be. He smiled, swallowing back the drool as he laid on his back beside him, eyes never leaving the masterpiece before him.

“You really want me, don’t you?” Johannes mewled as he began to stroke himself. “You’d do anything to have me inside you. I know it...min slampa...”

Copia’s eyes never left his form even as laid beside him on the hay. He added another finger, making him arch his back as he moaned, slowing his strokes but making sure his fingering was nice and smooth. His eyes trailed down to his length as he pleasured himself as well, he began to pant as his eyes came back up to meet his eyes. “I want you just as much as you want me. I want you to ravage my body and take me as you wish. I want you in me...so fucking badly...” he let out a back-arching moan as he entered a third finger.

Johannes growled quietly, watching the Cardinal with increasing hunger. “You say such sweet things...” He slowed his stroking but kept a hold around his cock as he crawled onto his lover. “I am truly undeserving of a man as sexy and handsome as you...Cooppiiaaahh...~” The soft blue continued to feud with the yellow in his eyes, making him look both manic and sincere somehow. While he let him continue to finger himself a bit longer, he leaned his head down and swirled his tongue around his nipple.

He released his own length as he brought his free hand up to Johannes’s hair—which was now covered with hay—tangling his fingers into his hair as he brought him down more, letting mewls leave his mouth. Johannes gasped quietly, their foreheads leaning together as he grabbed Copia’s hips and pulled him down. He pushed in agonizingly slow, savoring the feeling.

He pulled his fingers out as he felt Johannes push in. He threw his head back as he arched his back, moaning loudly as the hand that was in his hair tighten into a grip. With his free hand, he gripped the hay, only for it to not satisfy him so he only grabbed more, bring the hay closer to their bodies. He groaned, basically holding Copia in his arms as he fucked him deep and slow. He growled in his ear between soft whines and heavy breathing. “I love your body...”

Copia blushed and wrapped his free arm around his back, holding him closer. Through his moans, he whispered back in Johannes’s ear, “It’s all yours, Jojo...” The clown grinned devilishly as he plowed him, keeping a steady but aggressive rhythm. The smell of hay and old wood mingled with their sweat and pheromones. While they fucked Johannes pinched Cardi’s nipples and twisted.

“Ah!” He moaned as the hand that was on his back scratched down roughly and the one in his hair went down to dig his nails into Johannes’s back. He brought his legs up to his waist, giving him more access for Johannes to fuck him. Johannes snarled as he was clawed into but did nothing to slow down. He continued to play with his nipples until they were hard, leaning in to kiss him between panting growls and moans.

His moans became muffled as he kissed him back. He pawed at his back, almost desperately as he tried meet Johannes’s thrusts. “More...” he whispered against his lips before going back to kiss him. “Mmfff,” Johannes purred an amused yet breathless grin—as he often did when he and Copia had sex. He felt fucking amazing, and to top it off, the Cardinal seemed to enjoy it so much he would beg Johannes to keep going...

“You’ve been so good today...” His voice growled as their mouths parted again and he was changing positions. Johannes shifted amongst the hay until Copia was straddling his lap, and his thrusts increased tenfold. From that angle there was no mercy, no reprieve as he brutally hit that sweet spot deep inside him. Their hips rolled together as Johannes leaned into his neck and sucked on it. “Ah-ahhh!!” He planted his hands on Johannes’s chest as began to ride his dick and meeting his thrusts. He threw his head back closing his eyes shut tightly, moaning sweetly as his sweet spot was repeatedly banged into. “Right there...” he said through his moans.

Johannes purred, eyes shut as his teeth and lips grazed the nape of his neck. It was still there, faint and hardly visible from days past where the clown had so viciously attacked he drew blood. But things were different now. It wasn’t just fucking for them—they were making love—sweet, sloppy, and freaky love. He was more gentle in his approach now, even as he had become quite infatuated with making the Cardinal come on him. One hand held his back, keeping him steady as he worked on a trail of hickeys and worked his cock in rhythm with his opposite hand. Copia mewled, now wrapping his arms around Johannes, holding him close as he rode him. He brought a hand up to his hair, tangling his fingers in his raven black tresses, bringing him more closer to bury his face in his head.

“I’m s-so close...” He said into his hair, as his grip in his hair started becoming more harder.

“Please don’t hold back,” He murmured, hot breath up behind his ear as Johannes shifted both arms to lock around Copia’s shoulders. He kept him close as he kissed and nipped at his skin hungrily. “Think of my body like a canvas, and you are my lovely Satanic artist...” He ran his nails down his back as he spoke, gripping his ass and spanking it.

Copia’s breath hitched as he felt him spank his ass, but let out a sweet moan afterwards. Oh, how he loved the pain mixed with pleasure. It only took a few more deep thrusts before the hand on Johannes’s back went down to his length, stroking himself to push himself over the edge until he came with a loud groan. His cum sprayed over Johannes’s chest and abdomen, painting his pale body with white.

“A-ahhh...” Johannes let out a pleased mewl as he leaned back and admired the Cardinal’s handiwork. His finger went down into the mix, swirling it around his finger before bringing it back up and licking seductively. His eyes stayed locked into Copia’s as he came inside, filling the little man with ease. He breathed through his nose as he moaned, whining and keening as he brought him in for a kiss.

He sighed into the kiss, feeling at peace now that they have both climaxed. He lifted his hips up, pulling himself out as he could feel Johannes’s seed leak out of him. His hands slowly went up to wrap around Johannes in an embrace, before pulling away to hug him. He panted faintly before he whispered into his ear, “I love you, Johannes...so much...” and gave his neck a sweet little kiss.

Johannes watched him, tired amusement playing in his gaze as he chuckled and held him close. “And I love you, Copia...More than life itself.”
While they embraced, Johannes reached up and scratched lightly at his hair.

Copia could feel his heart flutter as he heard him. He hugged him tighter, bringing a hand up to his hair as he nuzzled him. They both laid down in the hay, with Copia still on top of Johannes as kissed him sweetly and let a hand rub his chest gently.

Johannes could not be comfier, reaching around to rub and caress his boyfriend as they kissed amongst the bales. One hand played with Copia’s short tresses while the other rubbed his waist and then they switched. He wiped the beads of sweat from his body and plucked away little bits of hay.

Copia grinned at him, as the hand that was rubbing on Johannes’s chest now began to rub off some of his cum off his chest. Licking a bit off of his fingers as he gazed up at him.

“You are so cute.” Johannes hummed matter-of-factly, eyes never leaving him. One of his hands reached around now to stroke his chin and jawline. “How do we taste?”

Copia smirked, “Have a sample,” he licked the rest of the cum off, then reaching up to wrap his arms around Johannes’s shoulders, bringing him down for a kiss. Immediately, he snaked his tongue into his mouth, letting him have access.

“M-mm—“ Johannes was all too eager to share in that sloppy kiss. His hands went to Copia’s waist, squeezing playfully as their tongues mingled. They did taste fucking good—a little sweet but mostly salty, with a tang of bitterness reminiscent of...cheese?
Ah, it didn’t matter. Johannes just really fucking loved kissing him.

Summoning his strength, he switched their positions, pinning Johannes down onto the hay and straddled him with a mischievous smile. Some drool mixed with semen drooled out of of his mouth, giving him a hungry kind of look. He kissed him again, placing his hands on his cheeks as he did. Sharing the semen some more and swallowing bits of it as he mingled his tongue with Johannes’s.

He landed with a soft ‘oof!’ Followed almost immediately by near-manic giggling. Johannes quickly was cut off, however, as the Cardinal stuck his tongue down his throat. His hips rose briefly, giving him a teasing grind from an otherwise held down position. They were disgusting—but they were disgusting together—and that was true love at its best, right? His hands feverishly raked Copia’s brown locks again, tugging at the ends and ruffling it up then trailing down past his side burns eventually his chest.

He moaned into his mouth, then pulled away to lick up his neck, giving him a few bites. He dipped his tongue into his collarbone and began to grind his hips, making himself moan as he began to nip and suck on a familiar spot on his collarbone.

Johannes giggled breathlessly as his head and eyes rolled back. “Mmmffffuck...” His voice half growled, half crooned as he wrapped around the Cardinal and kept them close. “R-right there...p-please don’t stop yet...”

The Cardinal grinned, and continued suckling onto the spot on his collarbone. He thrusted his hips, grinding himself upon Johannes’s crotch. He bit down on his skin as he felt a wave of pleasure go through him.

“Gaaahhhh...” Johannes whined, looking above at the barn roof then back to the Cardinal’s hungry gaze. He was stiffening up beneath his touch and returned his feverish grindings. “C-Cardi, I have to say...As much of a horny devil as you are...you are always sincere. And it fucking blows my mind.”

Copia brought a hand down to Johannes’s thigh, lightly squeezing it as he lifted his head up from his neck, staring down at him with gentle smile. “When it comes to the people I love and admire, I will always be sincere to them, including you, my darling.” He gave him a soft kiss.

Johannes returned the kiss as he let out a soft, blissful whimper. “How did I become the luckiest clown in the world..?” He whispered as he pulled Copia in close, just resting their foreheads together for the moment. “Really...truly...with you, I feel unstoppable. Which I guess, eheheh...is a terrifying concept, but still...I’ve...never felt this same way for anyone.”

Copia smiled gently to him, kissing his cheek before he laid next to him, keeping their bodies close and their heads together. He placed a hand on his chest, “I’m honestly surprised...you’ve.....found me worthwhile...” there was a tinge of melancholy in his voice, but his gentle smile never left him. He nuzzled his head as he closed his eyes, “I’ve always been told...I was unlovable, and yet...” he opened his eyes to meet Johannes’s, “I’ve met someone...who genuinely cares about me, and actually is somebody who is amazing in all ways...”

Johannes watched him, a pang in his heart from his pitiful tone. Although, he understood just as well with his own upbringing. “I know...I have not spoken much of my childhood, other than basically living alone in the forest. But when I closed my heart off to the world, it was not an easily-given thing afterward...You were not the first person I greeted in such a err...violent manner? But you were one of few that lived passed it...Because I could tell you were worthy of life—and furthermore, worthy of my affection and my attention...We are...” As he continued, Johannes put their hands together, lining up their finger tips. “Birds of a feather, já? And so we must flock together.”

Copia looked at their lined up hands, reflecting on everything he had just said and remembering back to when they’ve met. The look of murder on his face, and the eyes both of someone full of hatred and pain. Then he turned his gaze to Johannes’s face, the gentle look he had and his eyes full of love. He intertwined their fingers, bringing Johannes’s hand close to his face, kissing the back of his hand softly and nuzzled his face onto it. “That’s right...together as one...”

Johannes let out a hearty, passionate purr as he watched Copia. His cheeks were a light rose tint as he decided to continue. “You are also...part of my pack, Cardinal. Which is essentially my family as well...Not just me—but we are all here together, for you and your ghouls as well.” He leaned back in, foreheads close so he could sniff along his hairline and inhale that intoxicating aroma. And then he remembered why that last part was so eerily familiar in his head.

“Come together...together as one...come togeettthherr...for Lucifer’s Son.” His voice whisper- sang as he continued taking in every inch of him he could, even the parts that reeked of himself.

He chuckled as Johannes recognized the lyric. He cuddled closer to him, tucking his head under his neck and nuzzled him. He wrapped his arms around him, keeping his eyes closed and inhaling his scent mixed with his own and the hay. “I’m sure as well, that we will protect you as well. Bring the demons from Hell to protect you and our family.” He kissed his collarbone, and left a small trail of kisses up his neck to his jawline.

Johannes continued to purr as he was nuzzled and kissed. As disgusting as they were, they were also quite the adorable couple. “Mm...Cardi..of all the demons, you are by far my favorite.” His tongue flicked his earlobe as he murmured sweet nothings tailored for Copia alone.

Copia sighed happily, smiling as he listened to his sweet nothings, whether they were coherent or incoherent, they still were delightful. He gently nipped at his jaw, teasing him a bit as a hand rubbed up and down his chest.

“Mmm...” He continued to sigh, letting out a brief gasp of pleasure as he felt the Cardinal’s teeth—one of his ultimate weaknesses.

“Mmm...Hey, are you hungry at all? I remembered you didn’t have much at breakfast, and we’ve been adventuring a lot today. I want to make sure I’m taking good care of you...In every sense of the word.” One arm reached out and rubbed his inner thigh, smirking subtly at recent memories.

As the Cardinal began to kiss down his neck again, he listened to what he said, pausing in the spot and muffling the giggle that escaped his mouth on his neck as he felt Johannes’s hand touch the inside of his thigh. “Mmm, I am feeling a bit peckish, but what about you? Are you hungry?” He asked as he tucked his head back under his chin, lightly nuzzling him.

“I could eat.” He said simply, peacefully watching his playmate explore him.

“I’m sure there’s still things I could make you here, if you’d like. There was a hunt before the concert so we should still have quite the assortment of meats and such...” His hand trailed inward from Copia’s thigh up his chest and to his collarbone.

Copia purred in delight as he felt his hand move more upward. “Mmm...very well then.” He gave Johannes one last kiss to his lips before he began to get up from the hay, only slightly wince and fall over back into it. He laughed, “You fucked me so good now I’m going to struggle to get up.”

Johannes watched with a proud, devilish grin, letting a serious of giggles and snickers bubble out of him with ease. “Hell yeah, I did! Damn, nothin’ makes a man more proud than to see his handiwork in action.” He was considerate, however, and stood to help him up.

“We should probably get dressed first to avoid blinding anyone...but afterwards, I’ll carry ya, 'kay?” He blushed and giggled a bit as Johannes helped him up. “Sí, that shall be great, darling.” He walked slowly with Johannes out of of the haystack over to their clothes.

Johannes followed and took the stack that was his, beginning to dress with a light hum of amusement. “You do not know the temptation I have every time to put on your clothes. It’s an odd fixation, but they just attract me, you know? Being surrounded by your smell to the point of overstimulation...my, my I would lose myself, Copia.”

Copia giggled heartedly at the idea of Johannes in his tight black or white attire or his cassock, quite the idea as he was curious if he would be comfortable or suffocating in his clothes as he did say his pants held him tightly by his thighs or so.

“We should try one day, I’m curious actually how your clothes look on me as well. And it would feel like I have you with me everywhere I go.” He said as he began to dress himself. He paused, smirk apparent on his features as he looked towards the other. “Why not now? We could even pretend to be each other and try and trick people.” He licked his teeth briefly as he considered the idea, halfway stepped into his pants as he eyed the Cardinal’s cassock. “I bet I could do a pretty decent impression of you.”

Copia immediately paused as he was about to dress into his pants and gave Johannes a smirk. “Alright then, let’s have some fun,” he said as he got out of the pants and tossed them towards Johannes as he eyed his clothes. “Best wear those as well if you want to be prepared for some more action later tonight.” He wiggled his eyebrows toward him suggestively.

Chapter 26: Switched

“Mmmm...Sí, sí—shall we sing for Lucifer again, pagliaccio? And dye the walls red with the blood of our sins?” It seemed Johannes was already beginning, or rather—trying to, anyway. He exchanged clothes and began dressing immediately. The Cardinal’s pants rode up slightly but he played it off, actually finding the closeness comforting like a hug on his genitals. Figuring out the cassock properly was going to be something all in itself.

Copia chuckled as he listened to his impersonation of himself. Johannes’s pants felt more tight on him for how skinny he was, making him have a reminiscent feeling of his own pants, though more or less more tight. As he moved onto Johannes’s shirt, he thought of something he would maybe do or say that made others think of him.

Screaming—that was out of the picture as he was already bad at that. His eyes—he could do an illusion spell, but he was sure nobody wanted to see a man pass out from sheer exhaustion of a spell. But he knew he was more fierce, more bold and daredevil. Some qualities he had but didn’t lack. He growled lowly, showing teeth and giving him a low growl as he sent a hand down his to his crotch.

Johannes watched him momentarily, heat rising in his cheeks as he watched Copia actually growl at him. But that was how he saw him? Johannes decided to glance away for a moment as he worked on the cassock. It really wasn’t as difficult as he previously thought, and once it was buttoned he began brushing his hair back to tie up.

He smirked as he saw him glance away as he did his small impression. He wondered as he wrapped Johannes’s jacket around him, he could do an illusion spell, one that could alter his appearance but not the eyes or his voice. And Johannes was already had the advantage of having long hair, but Copia on the other hand...yeah, an illusion spell was necessary, as much as he hated the idea. As he wrapped the scarf around his collar, he turned to Johannes, “Johannes, I have an idea, but I’ll need your support.”

“Hm? What’s that?” He twirled the biretta between his hands as he watched Copia dress. Part of him considered trying to shape shift, but it was a complete different thing trying to copy an actual human. He’d tried before but only been successful once. But since he knew the Cardinal well it might not be as difficult...On a nearby crate, Copia sat down, taking deeps breaths as he prepared himself, he gulped for a second before he met Johannes’s eyes, “Hug me, it’ll help.”

Now he understood what he was doing...“Yes, my Cardinal.” Johannes hummed with light amusement as he came down behind him, wrapping his arms around and holding tight.

He held Johannes’s arms as he was behind him, and began to summon his energy. He kept his eyes closed as he kept Johannes’s image in his head and said in a soft voice, “Fac mihi faciem tuam illusoria esset visio,” he said as he began to grip onto his arms tightly as he focused his energy on every part. His head began to feel light but he had to keep going to complete the spell.

He panted as his hair changed color and began to grow, gritting his teeth as he struggled to fix his own features to match Johannes’s, his thin face with his sharp jaw and to have his mustache disappear. His head was practically on fire at this point, but he had to continue as he had to fix his face with making his skin more pale and adding Johannes’s face paint.

Now the hardest part, his body. He didn’t have to go more complex, just his height and his thin figure. He was practically growling at this point—almost matching a demon’s—as he fixed his height by thinning out his legs more, and finally fixed his weight and made himself more thinner like Johannes. He went limp like a rag doll, falling back onto the real Johannes as he was nearly at the point of passing out. His breathes were unnaturally slow, but deep at the same time, and his eyes kept closed, with an almost peaceful look on his face, or really, Johannes’s face.

Johannes watched him, absolutely mesmerized as he watched his lover become a perfect copy of himself. “Unholy shit...” He laughed though his nose, supporting his weight while he waited for him to regain his energy. His free hand went to stroke his new hair and feel him all over, still in awe. Copia’s breaths soon became more stable and began to take deep breathes more frequently. He moaned a bit as Copia’s mismatched eyes fluttered open.

“Did...it work?” Copia’s voice rang out of the new form. He lifted himself off of Johannes looked down at his hands, more paler than usual but he wasn’t sure still.

“Ahh...” Johannes was speechless, just taking everything that had just happened in for a moment. There he was, staring at himself but it wasn’t a mirror reflection; he was thinking and acting on his own. And yet he still smelled the same. The Cardinal could never mask his own scent from Johannnes.

“Já, actually, Uhm...I wish I had a mirror, actually. Or I guess, you could just look at me. Because you seriously look just like me. It’s...sort of frightening. But I guess it is my turn then, já? It’s been a while since I tried shifting into another human...”

Copia chuckled, feeling his head feel a little less lightheaded, “You can do that too? Well then, show me what you’ve got, caro.” He got up immediately from the crate, only for a wave of dizziness to come over him, making him fall onto the ground, planting a hand down to catch himself and a hand clutching his head as he waited for the dizziness to leave, taking deep breaths as he did so.

“Are you going to be okay?” Johannes watched him for a moment, ready to catch himself if Copia stumbled again. In the back of his mind he summoned his regular form and began the process of remembering and focusing on as many details as possible to get it just right.

He took some more deep breaths, making sure he could soothe his dizziness before getting up slowly, breathing deeply as he did, and clutching his head, blinking his eyes to get the blurriness of his eyes and the dizziness of his head out of the way. “Já, I’ll be fine, darling. It’s just...” he rubbing his hands against his temples as to soothe the ache in his head, “I’m a tad bit worried if I’ll get in trouble if I do get caught.” He changed the subject as he rubbed his eyes.

“What? Are you not allowed to use your dark powers to change your appearance to be your Avatarian lover?” Johannes smirked briefly before closing his eyes and letting out a breath. He began to envision the proper Copia, with all his sweet little curves and facial hair. It was different than becoming an animal—more specific and technical. One slip up and he could look horrendous, monstrous even.

“N-no, i-i-it’s just some people could take it the wrong way.” He said, nervously. He knew that the Ghouls had the same abilities as him, if not, more stronger spells and powers. And he has seen over the years with Papa and his Ghouls and how they have pranked many people, even going as far as pranking Sister Imperator. Oh, now that was one of the worst incidents he has seen. He shook his head out of his train thought, watching Johannes with awe as he changed into himself.

He chuckled quietly, knowing that Copia was probably thinking rationally being somewhat nervous. But that was part of the fun, right? You were never too old for a good prank—especially one as bizarre as this one. “I understand, pagliaccio, however...” He massaged his cheeks as his face set in, the strain of such a complex transformation leaving a tingling sensation all over. The now-panda-eyed man looked over to the other with an uncharacteristically wide grin. “I think sometimes you worry too much. Not to mention now we can touch ourselves on more levels than one.”

Copia quietly gasped as Johannes transformed. Each detail from his hair down to his curves was perfect. It actually felt like he was looking into a mirror. He would’ve almost mistaken him as himself, but as soon as he grinned, he could tell that Johannes was still under the disguise. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself, before opening them to give Johannes a look with a dark glint in his eyes. He gave him a smirk with a dark chuckle, before walking slowly towards him with a sway of his hips. He slid his hands from his waist down to his ass, squeezing firmly, and moved his head by Johannes’s ear, growling lowly, before lightly nipping his ear. “Am I doing good?” He whispered huskily.

“A-aahhh...” Johannes involuntarily moaned at his touch as he watched himself approach and proceed to grope his body. “Sí, sí...You always leave me quite amused, my sweet Cardi..?” It felt odd calling his lookalike the Cardinal, even though they sounded the same, but it felt almost more weird to moan his own name. His head slowly turned to face him full on as he bit his lip and adjusted the little hat on his head. “Damn, if this is the sight you get to see constantly, no wonder you’re so easily hot and bothered.”

The Cardinal chuckled lowly, bringing a hand up to his lookalike’s chest and rubbed himself. He grinned, working his mouth for the smile to be a wide as how Johannes usually has his. “Why don’t we try being each other for tonight, djävul...?” He whispered, adding more of an edge to his voice.

“M-mmm...I think that’d be fun—sort of like, roleplaying no?” Johannes’ breath hitched slightly as he watched the other’s wandering hands. At last he took one and kissed the back, trailing his tongue across the soft skin and up his arm teasingly. “It’s incredibly kinky in its own creative way...plus then you can see what your mouth looks like stuffed with cock.” As he crooned his dirty response, he tried desperately to throw an Italian accent into his words.

He blushed and giggled uncontrollably with excitement. The one free hand down on his ass wandered about by his buttocks, squeezing and rubbing about as it went. He fixed his voice, making his voice have a more Swedish to try and match Johannes’s, “I like the sound of that, “ he purred, “And you’ll see too what I look up to when I’m getting my ass blown up.” He grinned widely as a bit of his Italian accent slip through. Johannes grinned and purred with the attention.

“Mmm...well, mio caro, shall we head inside so we can more properly grope each other? As much as I enjoy the smell and feel of hay I know I—err, you, have an incredibly welcoming blanket nest to curl up in.”

Copia chuckled, before he hooked arm in arm with Johannes. “Well then, let’s head inside, min dyävul,” he gave him his best Johannes grin.

Chapter 27: Heart to Heart

Notes:

*Warning* Mentions of blood, parental neglect, and murder

Johannes blushed as they walked side by side. To anyone else it looked completely normal—but little did they know it was anything but. Occasionally he shot glances to the other, since not only was he unused to being the shorter one but it was a perspective he never really had of himself. After a minute he chuckled to himself and let Copia lead the way into the castle. “So how does it feel? Kind of awkward? Or are you used to being inside me by now?”

Despite Copia screaming internally that they were a walking time bomb waiting to explode when it all went bad, he was just but a bit nervous. And especially now that they were close to the castle. He gave Johannes a smirk, “I’m a little nervous, but I’m with you, so it gives me a little confidence in us. Also, I’m quite enjoying the view up here, so that’s nice.” He teased with his smirk growing.

“Oh sure, it’s very nice isn’t it?” He rolled his eyes, still smiling as their footsteps echoed on the castle’s tile. “But really, I don’t think you’ve any reason to be nervous. Maybe not unless we see—Kungen..!”

Johannes hadn’t been paying attention as they rounded a corner and almost walked smack into his excellency. Kungen turned, confusion turning into soft amusement.

“Oh, hello there you two. I was wondering where you had gotten to. Johannes, have you been showing Cardinal Copia around all day?”

Copia’s heart began to race, panic rising in his throat as thoughts of anxiety began to zip through his mind.

They’re going to get caught. Kungen is gonna get mad. He’s gonna disapprove of their relationship.

He took a quiet deep breath and quickly fixed his voice to be a bit more higher than how his own was and replaced his accent with a more Swedish one to disguise himself. He gave Kungen a polite smile, “Yes, Kungen, I’ve showed the Cardinal around the nation and he seems to quite enjoy how beautiful the kingdom is. Correct, your dark excellency?” He turned to Johannes disguised as himself and gave him a smirk.

Kungen raised a brow at the “dark excellency” part, but luckily Johannes was weird enough that he wouldn’t question a lot of things he said. The real Johannes looked to his doppelgänger with a semi-worried expression, biting his lip although he had full faith in the man. Not to mention, it was quite enjoyable watching him improvise. “Well good, good. It’s nice to see you two have apparently bonded quite well.” His nostrils flared slightly as he spoke, but he was not mad by any means. Between the Cardinal and the Clown it was impossible to smell where one ended and the other began. “I was going to speak to you about something, Johannes, but it can wait until tomorrow. Just...” Kungen looked to the fake Cardinal Copia, then back to his right hand man, moving closer so his mouth was near his ear as he whispered. “Be gentle with him, okay? We cannot afford any more...accidents.”

Accidents? What did he mean accidents? When Kungen moved back away from him, he gave him a nod, “Já, Kungen, I will.” He said with a firm tone. Kungen returned the nod, smiling to both as he clapped Johannes on the shoulder. “Good man. I shall see you later then. Have a good night, you two.” His gaze flickered between them before he turned and walked off.

Questions began to race through Copia’s mind. Just what did Kungen mean by accidents? He waited a bit for Kungen to walk out of view, as soon as he was out of his line of vision, he turned to Johannes, whispering just in case Kungen was nearby, “What does he mean 'accidents'?”

“Accidents?”

Johannes looked back at him, eyes slightly wide as he let out a low whine. He could never lie to Copia...never in a million years. But this was a part of him he’d been desperately trying to hide. “I-I-I, well...Erm...“ He took a breath to compose himself as he averted his eyes. “I...mentioned before that you were not the first person I’ve ever attacked, but one of the few that survived...” He was trembling slightly as the memories returned to haunt him; times that he’d tried to distance himself from because it truly didn’t feel like him...

Copia saw the panic rising in his eyes, and knew almost immediately it was a tough subject for Johannes. He brought his arms around him slowly to bring him in a hug, “Shhhh...it’s okay, it’s okay. You don’t have to speak now, you can tell me later when we are alone.” He said gently before he nuzzled his head. He kissed his hair, “Forgive me, pagliaccio, I never thought that this was something that hurt you.” He made soft sounds as he was held, nuzzling into his chest and burying his face in the familiar dark hair. Johannes took small breathes to gather himself.

“Do you ever...have those nightmares where you do something horrible...and you watch yourself do it and you’re powerless to stop it...?” When he tilted his head to murmur upwards, he placed small kisses along his neck.

All the time, he wanted to say. But technically, it wasn’t that he did something terrible, it was more like the horrible memories repeating in his head. The bullying, the pain, and especially recently, Papa’s death, and how he couldn’t save him. He hugged Johannes tighter and buried his face into his hair, inhaling his scent and the smell of the stable through his disguise.

“In a way, I do, believe it or not.” He said quietly, giving his head some more kisses. He purred heavily, and made another soft noise. “W-well...mine aren’t nightmares...they’re stuff that happened—stuff I did...Or at least, part of me did...a-a-and worse yet...you wouldn’t want to be with me if you knew about any of it...”

Copia’s breath hitched and he pulled away holding his shoulders with a firm grip. He looked at Johannes dead in the eye, “Johannes, even if you told me what you have done, even if what you have done shocks me....” his hold became much more gentle, “I will never stop loving you.” He brought one of his hands up to stroke his cheek before he continued. “I will confess to you, I have killed people before in my life,” his white eye seemed to shine for a second, “Well...I did technically bring the plague to kill them...” He stared back at him, the trembling ceasing for the time being as he listened. Johannes couldn’t tell if he was crying at all, or if he was just so upset with himself that the tears themselves couldn’t escape.

“I...have never brought a plague with me. But I have slit the throats of men I deemed unworthy to be in the presence of my king...I have held those as they died, licked and tasted their blood and made sure they watched me before they left this life. When I was younger I had terrible anger problems...my parents did not understand the balance I was struggling to create with the beast at that age. I bit and slashed savagely at bullies, and stood up for others but in the end...they were still innocent children too...and I don’t know if any of them died but I know they were scarred for life...my parents were terrified so they sent me away...They told me to never come home because they couldn’t protect me...or anyone else from me, for that matter...So I went and lived w-w-with the animals that understood me, erm...the best.”

Copia was at a loss for words, but he kept his hand on his cheek, slowly using his thumb to dry his tears. “Oh Johannes...” He brought him for a hug, and dug his nails into his hair, gently scratching his scalp for comfort. His sweet Johannes was hurt and angry. And Beastie seemed to have been the one to have been the root of his misery, scarring his Johannes through the years of blood and death. He removed biretta before he kissed his head, stroking his head as he nuzzled him. Johannes clung to him in the aftermath of his confession—the clown’s ultimate in life long sins. They say the ones who smile the most are always the ones who hurt, and Johannes was no exception. But as he was held, he continued his soft noises and purrs like a babe seeking comfort from a mother. A minute or two passed without either one speaking before his hoarse voice was heard. “W-we should get to my room...before anyone else, Uhm...sees us...” He nodded into his head, giving him one final kiss before he pulled away. He caressed his face with the back of his hand, drying his tears and comforting him before he hooked arms with him.

He gathered himself enough to lead Copia to his bedroom, which was near the end of the hall they were in. Once inside, he took off his shoes and crawled into bed beneath the blankets, so only his feet stuck out for a moment. Shortly after his head poked out and he looked to the other. “Come into my love nest, pagliaccio. Please?” Copia chuckled, before he removed his shoes next to Johannes’s and removed the jacket of his uniform along with his hat, placing them on nearby chair as he crawled into the bed, cuddling up next to Johannes and wrapping his arms around him.

He purred at the warm being next to him and gave his neck a soft kiss and a lick, nuzzling it afterwards. “So you really meant it..? That...you, uhm, you won’t leave me after knowing that.?” Johannes was already sniffing at his flesh and hair, ready to detect if he lied at any moment. He held Johannes tighter to his body, nuzzling his head and bringing a hand up to stroke his head.

“I would never leave you, Johannes my love. If anything, I will stay with you until the day I perish. And I will continue to stay with you even in oblivion.” He kissed his head, “But my darling, oh my dark lord...the pain you’ve felt.” He hugged him closer, feeling the emotional pain Johannes must’ve felt as he was bullied and abandoned.

“Mm...” Copia’s words soothed him, making him audibly sigh from exhaustion. “We are two creatures who have suffered...destined to find solace in each other, já..? Both alienated and alone...shown the cruelties of the world far too early in our lives. Again, if we had met when we were younger...well, initially for certain I would’ve thought you were cute. I may not have approached you directly, but if possible I would’ve admired you from a far.”

Copia hummed in amusement, kissing his head before pulling away so that they would be able to look at each other. “If that’s the case, then I would’ve probably cowered in fear at least, thinking you were one of the bullies.” He continued to stroke his head comfortingly, “But nonetheless, if you proved yourself to be true, then...” he chuckled a bit, gazing into Johannes’s blue eyes through the disguise, “I would’ve been struggling to understand my feelings, trying to see the difference between love and friendship. Be it like a huge crush or so,” he chuckled.

Johannes beamed as he stared back, purring low and pleasantly as he admired the man before him. “Was that the way it was for you when we met? Struggling to understand your feelings? Because, if we’re being honest...that was definitely my experience.”

Copia looked away from his eyes, not out of embarrassment, but to think back to when they’ve met and when Johannes came back. He remembered a mix of feelings. Fear, depression, arousal, affection. Then for the next few days, despite the fact that he remained busy as ever, with the unity concert coming and all, he had grown to miss him, and he couldn’t distinguish his feelings whether they were lust or affection, especially as he had shown part of his pained soul to him for what happens to Papa. Then, when he returned for their moonlit date, he just remembered feeling his heart bursting when Johannes confessed.

He looked back at him with a gentle grin, “At first, after you’ve left, I couldn’t tell if what I was feeling was lust or some kind of affection. I just knew that I missed you, in all ways. So, it kind of grew into a crush, maybe? I’m not sure. But when we kissed and made love back at the lake, I began to feel more in love with you,” he closed his eyes as he felt his cheeks begin to heat up. “But I felt scared, I’d feel like I would get hurt because I thought you’d maybe had feelings for Kungen.” He took a deep breath and let it out slowly, opening his eyes to gaze into his, “But I am so glad that wasn’t the case.”

Johannes smiled and chuckled even as he listened. It sounded cute—like some fucked up little rom com movie. “I remember when you asked me about that...I thought, shit...does it come off like that? But I had to think, no...because I never pined for him. We’ve had our little slight flirtations but...it never meant anything. But with you...wow, this is gonna sound really gay, but with you it was like finding a part of me...erm...I had forgotten about; another half, if you will.”

Copia gave a little chuckle, then brought himself close for their foreheads to touch. “Remember back to when we became lovers and we kissed? I actually felt more whole than how I was before.” The hand that was in his hair came slowly down to his back, slowly caressing him. “Like we both were missing pieces, finally fitting together in our own puzzle.”

“Mmmm...mhmmm...exactly...Kinda like...this?” Johannes tilted his head forward and kissed him, holding his cheeks gently as his tongue grazed his bottom lip. He had to sit up on his elbows to reach him easily. He sighed into the kiss, bringing his arms up to wrap around him. “Just like that...” he pulled away to whisper before going back to kiss him some more. This time, he opened his mouth into the kiss, letting them both have their tongues dance with each other.

Johannes purred, growling even just a little as he pulled him close and grabbed a handful of the hair that was actually his own. Now that Copia had much longer hair he could really grab a handful and tug as the kiss became more heated. He moaned into the kiss as he felt Johannes tug onto his hair. It felt strange having longer hair, especially as long as Johannes’s, but it felt pleasant and luxurious at the same time. Summoning his own strength, his hands moved down to his shoulders and pushed him back down onto the bed. Making him pull away from his lips for a moment as Copia got up to shift and crawl on top of him with a sinful grin before placing his lips back onto his.

Johannes had just enough pause to yelp softly as he landed among the pillows, then followed it with a beautiful giggle as he clung on to Copia in the kiss. He was breathing easy once again, the torments of his past forgotten for the time being. With the Cardinal at his side he always felt safe and loved and warm...his heart was full—the holes and gaps that once overwhelmed it were being plugged with dorky memories like this. He brought in a hand up to Johannes’s face to caress his cheek as they kissed, while the other went up to his hair, running his fingers through it. If Johannes was here to hold his broken heart together, then Copia was here to stitch his torn heart together as well. Slowly and carefully, where they can show their hearts, and heal each other.

Immediately he purred like a pleasured feline as he dragged his nails down Copia’s neck and shoulders. The kiss was heated and desperate, but full of sweetness nonetheless. When they broke for air he whispered in a small voice. “I love you to hell and back...”

Took the words right out of my mouth, he thought. He smiled widely at him, sweetly and lovingly, before giving him another kiss. He whispered against his lips as he pulled away, “And I love you to the stars and back.”

“That’s an awfully long way, Cardinal...but I hope to take you there one day. It shall be the ultimate date.” His grin was optimistic and genuine.

“And the journey to Hell is dangerous and sinful, but then again,” he said, with a cheeky grin, “They’re kind of similar,” he chuckled. He came down to where their noses were touching, and he lightly rubbed his against Johannes’s. “Just imagine it, actually dancing with the stars and trying to kiss each other as we play around in zero gravity.” He whispered, giggling a bit in excitement.

He giggled softly, cheeks a light pink as he reached out and cupped Copia’s face, rubbing his thumb against his face paint. “I tell you, nothing takes your breath away more than the vacuum of space—and I do mean that literally. Although making love will be...something entirely different. There are portholes on our ship through which you can see the stars and different colors of dust and gases swirling around...It’d be like fucking in a lava lamp.”

“Oh?” He leaned into his touch, turning his head a to give his palm a kiss, “That’d be even better. It’d be like how we made love outside by the lake. Surrounded by the stars and feeling like one as we fuck our brains out,” he chuckled as he gave him an infatuated look.

Johannes watched him through his eyelashes, blinking slowly as his tongue pressed the inside of his cheek. “That night was truly lovely...for many reasons. You......You’re the first person I’ve had sex with who truly...for you, it wasn’t just physical. And that’s amazing. Sex with someone who cares about you for more than just your body is..? Like..? Wow...with you, Cardinal Co-pi-ahhh...~Everything with you is just wow.”

Copia gazed into his eyes, feeling his heart practically burst into flames as he listened. There was so much he wanted to say to Johannes. How much he loved him, how amazing he was, he beautiful he is. Just how much Johannes cared for him as well was enough to make his eyes sting with tears, but he blinked them back. He went down to hug him, kissing his neck, his hair, his ear, “If you were able to read minds, then there’d be so many ways I’d tell you I love you,” he whispered into his ear lovingly, before pulling away to give him a long passionate kiss.

“Mmfff...” Johannes grinned, a soft sigh escaping before their lips met yet again. They were so alike and yet so different at the same time—they went well together like the sun and the moon. As their mouths fought for dominance, he grazed his teeth against his bottom lip and shifted the blankets away from their heads. He couldn’t seem to get enough of his lips, or hell, his kisses. They felt like they were one of bestest features of him, oh fuck it, all of him was amazing, and Copia couldn’t even choose one part of him. He licked their lips into their kiss, asking for entrance as he felt his teeth.

Chapter 28: The Tables Have Turned

Notes:

*Warning* Sex in this part

Johannes moaned quietly and scooted them back into the headboard as they heatedly continued making out. There was a parting in the curtains that allowed just enough sun to illuminate their forms, bathing them in the warmth as it was very low in the sky. His tongue slithered out to meet Copia’s, only he was kissing with the other ‘s mouth and body and it was still something to get used to. He raised his knee slightly from being underneath, putting it between the Cardinal/Johannes’ legs and pulling him close.

It was then Copia realized, that the lips he was kissing were his own as Johannes was disguised as the Cardinal. Which made him smirk more into the kiss as Johannes's tongue that usually felt long enough to go down his throat was shorter, and now that Copia had his tongue and his lips, it made him want to kiss him more. He entered his tongue into Johannes's mouth, having their tongue fight for dominance before Copia conquered the territory, finally taking control. He sighed into the kiss as he planted his hands on each side of Johannes's head, showing more dominance and to support himself.
“M-mmff..!” His back arched as the Cardinal took control, letting out soft whines and moans between their parted lips. Everything he did had him losing himself further and further until Johannes felt like an absolute puddle in the bedsheets. Everything that had happened earlier felt like a millennia ago, and he was no longer as terrified of scaring him away as he was. Desperate fingers clawed at his chest, grabbing the lapels of his jacket as a fervent bulge was becoming more apparent beneath his cassock. The Cardinal grinned into the kisses, loving all the noises his Johannes was making. He brought a hand down from the headboard—making his other support more of his weight to hold himself up—and as he pulled away from Johannes’s lips, he came down to neck, using his own mouth as his weapon to bite kiss and lick every part of his neck while his free hand came down to go under the cassock to gently stroke him through the fabric of his pants.

“Mmfff...o-ohh....aahhhhh...heheheh...eheheh...aahhh...” Johannes whined out again, smile on his face as his weak spots were receiving attention. He mimicked the others’ action and reached out to grope Copia through his pants, realizing how strange things were truly going to become.

He gasped and moaned out as he felt him grope his length. If Copia wasn’t hard already, he surely was rock hard now. He brought his legs closer to where he was straddling Johannes and that he would support himself better. He brought his hand on the board down to the cassock, slowly unbuttoning to expose the sweater and pants as he continued to stroke Johannes and moan against his neck as Johannes stroked him. “Ahh...yess...” He sighed blissfully, watching him as he worked his nimble fingers over the fabric of his pants. In a swift movement he had them buttoned and exposed his own, or Copia’s cock for the time being. “I love you...” Johannes moaned quietly.

As he unbuttoned the last of the buttons on the cassock, he lifted he sweater over Johannes’s head, taking the biretta with it as he threw it somewhere by the bed, “I love you more...” he said as he removed the sweater before placing his lips back onto Johannes’s and moved his hands down to his chest, or Copia’s chest for the matter. Feeling the soft patch of hair on his chest before moving a hand down to his nipples pinching as the other went down to unbutton and unzip his pants. He paused his actions and raised his arms to help Copia undress him, still giggling softly. He ran a hand over the short hair, brushing it back down after the cassock was removed when he felt sharp pressure on his nipples. “That’s impossibaa-aaahhhh..!” Johannes arched up again and moaned outwardly, unsure that his own nipples had ever been this sensitive before.

Copia laughed breathlessly at his reaction. Oh how the tables have turned for his boyfriend. “Looks like your nipples are more sensitive now that you’re in my body.” He said, bringing his head in to suck on the nipples, using his tongue to tease the tip and his teeth to gently bite on them. As he switched from each one, he began to undress himself, removing the scarf and jacket and began to unbutton his shirt.

“F-fuhhhh...cckkk...” His eyes rolled back as his hips moved to grind Copia. “O-ohhh...f-fuck......m-meee...” It was more exciting than watching a video of you fucking; he was actually going to see what it was like from the other’s perspective, which, granted probably seemed weird but he was actually eager to experience it all.

“Be patient.” He said in a singsong voice as he removed himself from a nipple, with a string of spit connecting them. He threw the shirt off the bed, and now began to unbutton Johannes pants, moving himself a bit back and yanked hard at the pants down, pulling Johannes down with him as the pants pulled down to expose his hard length. Johannes made a soft squeal of surprise and continued watching his lover. He nodded, knowing that he shouldn’t get carried away quite yet. “M-Mmfff...may I...suck you?” His gaze flickered low and high as he looked very vulnerable on his back, hands still slightly raised.

“Hmmmm...” Copia hummed with a smirk before he got off of Johannes and leaned back on his arms. He removed his own pants finally leaving himself completely exposed to his boyfriend. “By all means,” he spread his legs open for him, his dick all the way up with a wide smile that would’ve competed with Johannes’s, “Go right ahead.”

“Thanks,” He returned the smirk as he crawled forward, just taking a moment to appreciate before actually going in. When he did, it was tongue first against the underside of his shaft as he dragged it slow upwards, making sure the Cardinal was watching himself give head. “Mmm...Hai sempré un saporé così buono per me...” Johannes purred in a practiced accent before taking him to the back of his throat.

Copia immediately let out a silent moan as he watched, well, himself give head, and from his lover’s point of view. He continued to let out pants and moans as he watched him practically take all of his cock in his mouth. It felt and looked fucking exhilarating. “Mmff...” Johannes couldn’t help but blush, but enjoyed the sounds the other was making nonetheless. Even without words he knew they were praises in their own way. He pulled him from his maw after a minute or two with an audible pop and continued to work him with a strong hand. His mustache glistened with his juices and he swiped his tongue across to gather every bit.

“Filthy clown...What? Do you want more?” Johannes teased and licked beneath the head of his cock. “Mmfff...You think you’ve been good enough to earn more?”

“Haahhhh....” Copia moaned as he watched him and felt him. It felt so good yet so strange but hell, he wasn’t complaining. He opened his legs wider, as he let out a whine to feel his mouth again. “A-ah! Please...” he begged him as his mismatched eyes looked down at him with pleading eyes, “I want more...” he never thought how fired up he would be already for just a blowjob, but with Johannes, it seemed like anything he did to him felt amazing.

He pushed him to the back of his throat, keeping him there for a moment before pulling back and repeating the pattern. His movements were slow, but calculated—he knew just how to make the Cardinal tick. “Mmm...” He paused again, then batted his eyelashes. “Be careful...I don’t want you spent quite yet. I still want a little treat for good behavior...”

Copia threw his head back as Johannes pulled him pack into his mouth, the hot and moist feeling just made him feel more and more closer to his climax. He whined as he listened, wanting more but still keeping his patience. “Mmmmmllleem...” He made the sound once more of tongue grazing his crotch before placing both hands on either side of his legs and climbing into his lap. Johannes’ eyes never left the others as he pushed two fingers in his mouth to let him suck. He was straddling him, their cocks so close they bumped into each other. Copia closed his mouth around his fingers, using his tongue to vigorously lick them. He almost felt as if Johannes was preparing him for the main fun, making him smirk with sinful delight as his mouth was got busy.

Johannes smirked softly, letting out a sigh of approval at the sight before him. “So good, my love...so obedient...” His voice was soft and cooing seductively. When he began to get jealous of his fingers he removed them from the others mouth and went in to feverishly kiss him. All the while muffling his own moans as he slid his hand down and began to finger himself. Ooohhh, the way he sounded made the pool in his stomach turn. He moaned into his lips, pushing himself off his arms and wrapped his arms around Johannes. Kissing him wildly at he felt him. He brought a hand up to his hair and dug his fingers in.

“Mmff...mmfff...a-aahhh...ahhh...” Johannes moaned out between their kisses, working in a second and eventually a third finger. He bit down on the other’s bottom lip and slid his tongue over the sensitive skin. “T-take me...p-pa-ahhh-gliacco...”

As soon as Copia realized that it was Johannes being the taker, he tackled him down back onto the mattress, making him lay on his back. He kissed and nipped his neck wildly, while a hand went down to stroke him. He kissed more lower, down to his chest and nipples, sucking and licking on them. He pulled away for a moment to lick his hand, tasting Johannes or himself on his palm as the hand began to stroke himself before he went up to kiss him, then the same used used to stroke himself came down to tease his entrance. “And here, I thought you were going to fuck me again.” Copia said in between kisses.

Johannes grunted briefly in surprise as he landed and arched his back in pleasure. As soon as Copia began working down his body he moaned sweetly, stroking the longer haired one and whimpering as his most sensitive areas were attacked. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as he humped his hand, then laughed breathlessly between his moans.

“H-heheheheheh...I guess I got carried away, ahh....mmmff...Well, do you want to switch?” He was heavily aroused but his gaze was genuine as he looked up at his lover. As he pulled away, he maintained eye contact with him, seeing the arousal and the honestly, making him give Johannes a gentle smile, but then became a smirk as he entered two fingers. “Maybe in a bit darling, now it’s your turn to feel utter pleasure,” he went down to give him a kiss before kissing down his neck and lapping his collarbone.

“Mmfff...! Aaah...ahhhh...” Johannes twitched and moved to allow him as much access as possible. His moans and sounds were progressively becoming gruffer and more animalistic, but like he was fighting it off for the moment. He was trying to be sweet, even as they were about to fuck each other silly. While the Cardinal worked, he reached forward and began stroking the man towards him, teasing as if encouraging Copia to come on his stomach. He moaned into his neck, mewling as he tried to continue pleasuring Johannes. He lifted himself over Johannes, bringing a hand down to his length for Johannes to gently release him with kiss to his lips. “We’ll paint each other as we cum.” He said as he lined himself up, his dick practically touching at his entrance. Johannes kissed him back, whining softly as he grinned. “I think that sounds filthy and delightful. P-paint me white, sweetheart...” Again, he arched his back and ran a hand through his hair.

As Copia thrusted into him, he went down to kiss him, muffling both their moans. “F-fuck I’ll never get used to that tight hole.” He said pulling away to wrap his arms over his shoulders, keeping him closer as he fucked him. “MMMMFF...!” Johannes kissed him and groaned, tongue flicking out for a moment before that familiar horny grin overtook him. “A-a-aaahhh...t-that’s it—right there...” With their closeness, he took a deep breath of the other’s scent and pheromones, eyes rolling back in his head and darkening as he sighed. “M-mmm...always so good to me.”

Copia’s thrusts were slow but deep, hitting him straight into his sweet spot, sending waves of pleasure through both their bodies. Before he could begin thrusting any faster, an idea struck in his head. “How about something new, darling?” Then, he pulled out of him and laid down next to him, pulling Johannes a bit of a spooning position, before he brought a hand down to his leg. “Leg up, dear.” He lifted him up by his mid thigh and spread him out as Copia re-entered his dick into him, slowly thrusting into him. He sighed in pleasure, feeling him again, “Fucking Hell, you feel amazing.” He said lowly behind his ear.

Johannes looked him over with piqued interest but obeyed nonetheless; when someone was dominating you in a position like that you tended to oblige them easily. When he was rolled into a spooning position, his mouth opened to ask what he was doing when he was swiftly entered again, causing Johannes to moan out like a bitch in heat. The excitement of something new, combined with his hand against the muscle in his thigh did little to stifle the man’s boiling arousal. “O-ohh..! B-baby..!” He moved with him, eyes a fiery pink as he glanced over his shoulder to admire him. As Copia began to thrust more faster, his pants and moans began to become more louder with Johannes. He shuffled a hand under him, feeling up his chest and moving up to his neck. Gently choking him as he fucked him. “I wanna hear you moan for me,” he said, breathing into his ear.

He gasped, eyes changing colors with the constant battle of personalities struggling to take over. But all the while he moaned obediently, loving every second of his Cardinal. With every thrust, he moved his hips down to meet him, slamming them both together noisily and sloppily. He kissed his shoulder blade, adjusting his grip on his throat making sure Johannes could breath but have him see stars. He let a few moans leave his mouth as thrusted into him. Johannes’s moans and him meeting his thrusts made him speed up, “Keep your leg up.” He said as he released his hold on his leg, and bringing hand on his leg up more up to his length, stroking him to bring him closer.

“Y-yessmylord,” Johannes moaned automatically, completely at his mercy as he began to drool. At the moment his eyes were a deep turquoise, cheeks flushed as he reached down to hold his leg up for Copia. His growls broke through whines and whimpers and mewls of pleasure as the animal was absolutely enraptured by it all. Sometimes it seemed no matter how many times they did it, Johannes never became desensitized to their fuc—their loving making. “I-I-I’m so closeaaahhhhh..! I’m right there! P-please, t-talk dirty to y-your pet...” Immediately, Copia pulled out sat back up and pulled Johannes back down onto his back. He didn’t give Johannes enough time to speak before he entered him again, this time, he slammed into him repeatedly. He slapped his thigh, “Say my name, my little whore.” He smiled at Johannes, as wide as his grins.

His breathing hitched sharply from the change in position as he arched his back, clawing at the sheets as he moaned louder than before. “F-fuck..!” The slap resonated through his body, making those eyes burn like the sun. “C-Cardinal Copia-aaah..?!” He whined out, intimidated and aroused as he reached up and wiped the drool from his mustache. “O-o-orrrr J-J-Johannessssaaahhh..?!” It’s not that it mattered anyway, since the feral beast could hardly get anything coherent out from how hard he was being fucked. He was right there at the edge, knot uncurling as his panting increased.

He slapped his ass again, “I’m Johannes,” he growled lowly, “I am the right hand man of the King of Avatar Country, and while though he may use me for sex, the only one who I include my heart with as I fuck with them is the Cardinal.” He imitated him, fixing his accent and his voice. His pants soon became more quicker and shallow as he felt himself more closer to his climax. He let out a few more moans as wrapped his arms around Johannes’s shoulders, keeping each other close together. “And the same...goes with him...as he loves me more...than his own life...” he whispered to him, closing his eyes, almost embarrassed to say it as he thrusted.

The slap was almost enough to send him over the edge but then he stopped, listening as the other spoke such dirty yet romantic words that belonged only truly to him...It was strange, but he found it sweet how decent of an impression the Cardinal could make of him. It showed how observant he was, in addition to being a kinky bastard. “F-forgive me for misspeaking, pagliaccio...But I do truly love you, more than all the devils in hell combined. It’s not just your beautiful, g-girthy cock you fill me with—but it’s love and happiness...a-and fulfillment. You make not only me b-but Johannes feel grounded...and sane...”

Copia’s heart was on fire, feeling almost like he wanted to cry from how much Johannes loved him and vice versa. He pulled Johannes closer and he felt himself about to come, making his thrusts become more harder and deeper. “Mio caro, ti amo tanto...” he whispered to him lovingly as he felt a tear fall down his cheek, before pulling out him to cum on his abdomen. Johannes purred, and continued panting and moaning under his breath. As he watched the other whisper sweet nothings to him, he thought he spotted...tears? Oh no..!

Before he could say anything else, however, he felt sickening moisture cover his fat-padded stomach and start to trickle off the sides. “F-fuck, you’re so messy..! Aahh...” He half laughed, half groaned as he finished shortly after. Copia stayed down on top of him, with his head in the crook of his neck, laughing through his tears as Johannes came, “You wanted for me to paint you white, didn’t you?” He giggled, bringing a hand up to wipe his tears off his face. Johannes continued to laugh breathlessly as he held him, both of them coming down from the high of their orgasms. “I guess that’s true. I should be careful what I wish for then. But hey... Are you okay? Gettin’ very emotional up there. You got Cardi-C worried.” He teased as his gaze trailed up to meet the other, biting his lip softly as his smirk shrank.

Chapter 29: Revealed

Notes:

*Warning* Vulnerable and depressed Copia in this bit
Also sex :p

Copia dried away any other leftover stray tears on his face, chuckling as he pushed himself up to meet Johannes’s eyes. “Yes, dear, I’m perfectly fine. I just...I love you so much that I don’t know how to express myself to you. I don’t know whether to fuck you day and night or kiss you for an eternity, or feel you all around me.” His tear-stained hands began to rub up and down Johannes’s chest, feeling the chest hair. He nuzzled his chest, “I just...love you so fucking much.”

At first he was speechless, his breathing hitched as he was sure his heart skipped a beat. He didn’t deserve someone like the Cardinal...writing him love poetry every moment they were together. His expression shifted to something almost flustered, maybe shy or embarrassed, overwhelmed that one person could hold him in such a high esteem. When he blinked away tears of his own, his eyes were a soft fuchsia. “Then...lets fuck day and night, kiss for eternity, and feel each around the other...Let us be bonded...a-as soul mates. Traveling the galaxy together...and the stars are our dreams and hopes that keep us together...”

Copia sighed in happiness, adoring his part of the poem and trailed kisses up from his collarbone to his neck and jawline, “But for now, we are stars in our little world. Shining for all to see and for all to love.” His lips then reached the corner of lips, giving him a sweet little kiss. But before he could reach his lips, he said lowly to him, “So your eyes can change into more than 2 colors? Why is that?” Johannes purred, letting out small mewls of bliss. He blinked slowly, goosebumps rising from where the Cardinal’s lips met, unable to keep the heat from rising to his cheeks. “I...I’ve never been completely sure, to be honest. Usually it has been just the two you’ve seen most frequently, but...with you, it seems there are a multitude of other personalities hidden inside me. I guess you really do bring out the best in me—and the beast.”

Copia hummed in content and leaned closer so that their noses would rub together, “So it’s you for ocean blue, Beastie for gold, and the pink and turquoise? What personalities are they?” He chuckled, before giving the corner of his lips another kiss, “I think maybe the pink are your Heart Eyes,” he chuckled amusedly but nonetheless interested.

“My—my what?” Johannes asked, blushing more as he smiled. “Heheheh...maybe you’re right, my sweet djävul. And then turquoise could be...” The smile shifted to a soft frown as he tried to think. He’d known his eyes to be different colors for quite some time, but it was only fairly recently that he acquainted them with split identities. “Hmm, maybe more quiet and refined, submissive? It must relate to a feeling I don’t have much unless I’m with you...”

“Really? Hmmm...I’m honestly surprised I didn’t see him this morning.” He chuckled as the thought of this early morning of Copia dominating him flashed through his mind. “But yet, he sounds like a sweetheart, thooouuuggghhh, I don’t quite know what to name him. And as you know I’m a little terrible with giving names.” He giggled a little as he nuzzled him gently.

He watched him, listening with a subtle tilt to his head. The blue was trickling back into his irises like a leak in his head had been struck. “You’re naming all the parts of me then? Hmm...how about... Just—shy? Or Subby might be cute, I dunno, ‘specially not if it’s not exclusive to my submissiveness...Maybe it’s more of a...peacefulness?”

“Hmmm....” he smirked as he said the change of color in his eyes, “I like Subby, and I see he’s here with us. Hello dear!” He said cutely, rubbing his nose with Johannes’s as he gave him a kiss on his lips. “H-hi...” Johannes murmured, whether or not he was making his voice softer on purpose was unclear. He kissed him back all the same and moved his hands to the back of his neck, rubbing his hairline and feeling the heat in his flesh. His legs shifted as one wrapped around the Cardinal’s, keeping him close and flush to his form. “Mmmm...” he gave a moan of happiness as he felt Subby bring a leg up over one of his own legs. He felt just the same seemingly as Johannes, if not than just a bit more slower than how Copia kissed, like he was really that submissive. He brought both his hands up to his cheeks and caressed him as he pulled away, hovering over his lips before he smiled at him, making sure he kept eye contact with his turquoise eyes. “Did you enjoy how I fucked you darling?” He giggled. At this point, he was teasing him, wanted to see how he reacted.

“Mmmaah...” His tongue lolled out briefly as they parted their kiss, his gaze lingering on those lips afterwards. Copia’s words made him giggle, causing him to blush and avert his gaze momentarily. “Mmhm...I did...” He purred as he looked up at him once more through his eyelashes, biting his bottom lip coyly. “You’re always so good to me.” Copia chuckled, giving the corner of his lips another kiss, “Well, of course, dear, you deserve all of my love,” he gave a kiss again, this time in his lips, and longer this time.“Mmm...” Was all he responded while he tangled his fingers in his hair as they kissed. His leg around the Cardinal’s flexed, making him purr as their most sensitive areas brushed together.

Copia’s breath hitched for a moment as he felt his length brush against Johannes’s, but no less kept on kissing him, wrapping his arms around his shoulders as he pulled away from his lips, and covering his whole face in kisses. Cheeks, forehead, eyes, nose everywhere that was visible to him for him to kiss. He made soft pleasured sounds as the Cardinal moved his kisses around. “Nn...nnnyyah...mm...” Johannes smiled as he closed his eyes for the time being and moved his fingers slowly down the others back. He rested his hands around his waist, where he rubbed small circles with his thumbs. “Mmm...” he moved his hips more into hands, enjoying the feeling as his kisses became slower and longer. He finished his flurry with a kiss to lips, and pulled away with a gentle grin on his face.

He kissed him lovingly back, tilting his chin up to reach him better. Afterwards, Johannes cooed out “Mm...thank you.” and bit his lip again. The turquoise tint was swirling around but fading in his eyes, turning to something more resembling the depths of the sea. “Oh, I never asked you—did you enjoy fucking me?” Copia smirked and chuckled, but as he opened his mouth to answer, his face that was filled with an afterglow expression was replaced with a look of confusion. He sat up, sitting right on top of Johannes’s hips as he put a hand to his mouth in thought. “Well, believe me darling, I fucking loved fucking you. But though, I’m confused if I fucked you or you technically fucked me.” He snickered a bit.

“Heheh...it’s true. It felt sort of wrong, but I enjoyed it quite thoroughly.~ It’s interesting watching and feeling yourself, ahhh...come at the same time.” His gaze flickered downwards momentarily as his hands rubbed the other’s waist. “Speaking of which, when did you feel like changing back? Or do you love being me?” His smirk was a tad dark, as he stuck his tongue out and tilted his head. Copia giggled, “Yes, it is quite strange, and it’s impressive to see how good we are during sex.” He brought his hands up to where Johannes’s rested on his waist, resting them above his and one hand caressing the back of his hand. “Well as much as I enjoy being yourself, mío amore, we could change back right now if you’d like.” He smirked down at him.

As he watched him, an idea struck him and he smirked, flexing his gut as he sat forward and kissed the other’s chest. He trailed his kisses up his neck, eyes closed as he focused his shapeshifting at the same time. It was a small challenge, as even the slightest strain was apparent on his morphing expression, but by the time their lips grazed they were twins, and Johannes grinned his own smile. Copia let out a few soft moans as Johannes trailed his kisses up his neck. Then he smiled widely as he was finally face to face with his sweet Johannes, finally satisfied as his wide smile fit him the best than on himself.

“Welcome back, dear.” He said, giggling a little. “Thanks.” The real clown’s smirk quirked up dorkishly at the edge as he looked his lover over, feeling much more comfortable in his own skin. He wrapped his arms around the others lower half and supported his ass that way, watching him with an intrigued expression. “I feel like I’ve been welcomed back to reality a few times today alone. But it’s cute. I love your formality.”

“Thank you, darling.” He giggled. He then smirked as leaned in to give him one last kiss as Johannes, “My turn now...” he whispered over his lips as he pulled away. He then hugged him, as he knew it would help him and it would have him feel better afterwards.

He took a deeper breath and summoned his magic, shutting his eyes as he concentrated and muttered a reversal spell. His long raven black hair slowly began to sink back into his scalp, slowly turning back into it’s original chestnut brown color. His legs began to contact into themselves, returning him back to his short stature. His nails dug into Johannes’s back as he was now trembling and closing his eyes tightly. He couldn’t stop in the middle of the spell, or else the form will return or everything will go wrong. He took another deep breath before he continued. His facial features slowly began to fade back in as his original tanner complexion began to bloom back in. The face paint faded away as Copia changed, and left behind his raccoon eyes, and all that was left to bring back was his chest hair and finally, his mustache. He went limp in Johannes’s arms, breathing abnormally slow and deep as composed himself.

He returned the kiss as he held him, wincing only slowly as the Cardinal’s digits bore into his muscles. His arms stayed around him, supporting and cradling him while rubbing circles into the other’s shoulders. He felt him trembling, and remembered why the Cardinal’s magic scared him; he hadn’t had years alone to practice like he had. He struggled more, and it took more out of him than Johannes’. That was not to say Johannes did not exert effort when he shapeshifted, but it was definitely much different. He buried his face in his neck and made small, worried kisses as he continued to inhale his scent.

Copia let out a small whine at the headache he felt as he began to regain more of his strength. Remembering where he was and who he was with, he nuzzled into Johannes’s chest, giving his chest a smooch as well. His breathing came back to a normal pace, but his head still ached a bit. He weakly brought a hand up to Johannes’s back, gently rubbing him on his shoulder blade where he dug his nails in. Johannes let out a soft, soothing purr and kissed around the Cardinal’s ear and temple. “You’re so amazing...so fantastic...” He murmured sweet nothings between his pecks and ran a hand through his short locks. “Can I get you anything? Some water?”

Copia sighed happily as a grin began to form on his lips as he continued to nuzzle him. “No thank you, darling, I’m fine. Its just...you know what happens when I tend to use too much of my magic.” He was glad at least he didn’t start bleeding out of his nose, or even his eyes. Johannes would’ve gone mad and would practically be mad at him for overexerting himself, and would probably even ban him from using his powers if he knew how dangerous they could be to someone’s health. He brought another hand up to his back to softly rub him, nuzzling him still and giving his chest a few more kisses to try to get the thought out of his mind.

“Mmm...” Johannes nodded, grumbling ever so softly. “I know...And it worries me. I hate to see you hurt...and every time you go limp, I’m always afraid of the one time you don’t move afterwards...” His arms clenched around him slightly, protectively, as if he’d swear to die holding the Cardinal if it was the last thing he’d do.

Copia could actually picture it: he could be doing a random spell or even one of the most difficult spells, then he would collapse into Johannes’s arms, but he wouldn’t move or breathe or even wake up, and Johannes’s tears would splash onto his corpse as he died of his brain melting from his magic. Just the thought of it terrified him and even made him sad. He would be snatched from his sweet Johannes’s arms for the embrace of death and not even say ‘goodbye’ or even ‘I love you’. Just like Papa...

Before he even knew it, he had tears running down his cheeks and even onto Johannes’s chest and he hugged him tighter and nuzzled his face as he felt as if he would disappear into thin air if he let go of him.

Johannes felt moisture against his flesh and sighed quietly, thinking perhaps he’d gone too far. But it was true...caring so much for one person was terrifying. It was impossible to think what you’d do without someone so critical to your life and wellbeing. He reached up and stroked his hair gently, petting him as they embraced. “I’m sorry for killing the mood just...please be careful...for me..?” He thought if Copia died and they placed him in one of those glass boxes on display that he might snap and lose his mind forever. His touches comforted him, but the thought still stayed in his head, making his tears continue to fall. “I-I’m so sorry, dear...it’s just that...when I die, I imagine how you will be how I was when Papa died...” he sobbed as the memories flashed in his head.

The night that Papa died, a few hours after he was told that they were dead, it was raining heavily and thunder rumbled throughout the night. And as Copia stared out the window feeling numb from the inside, he let his tears fall from holding in the hidden pain he had held down throughout the whole day. A few tears turned to a streams down his cheeks which turned to him bawling his eyes out on his pillow. He had headaches for nearly a week, for every night he would cry to sleep or every moment he had to himself, a few tears would slip out. Though when Johannes came, he had much better control over his tears, and just the thought of Papa in the glass display case would only be enough to have his eyes sting with tears. He chuckled a bit through his tears as he tried to compose himself, “A huge mess, in short...”

He held him tightly, rocking Copia just a bit. Johannes didn’t know what to say, or if he even had the right things to say. He had dealt with death several times in his life, only a few of which had been at the cause of his own hands. But it never got easier as time wore on. Even when he himself had learned of Papa’s death, and they weren’t even as close as he’d imagined they were, he lost a bit of himself in that moment. Hearing the Cardinal’s weak laugh was contagious, as Johannes let out his own forced chuckle. “Well... Let’s not think about that right now, shall we? And just...enjoy the time we’ve got alive with each other...”

Copia nodded, sniffling as he brought a hand from his back to wipe his tears dry and wipe the spot where his tears wet Johannes’s chest. He nuzzled into him again, sniffling. He chuckled pitifully, “I’m so sorry that I’m just here crying on you, it’s so pathetic of me...some times I just wish I wasn’t so emotional...” Johannes purred softly, trying to soothe Copia as he held him. “There’s nothing wrong with it, Cardinal, hell...it’s sort of admirable that you don’t hold anything in. I’ve been guilty of that waaaay too often...” He kissed his temple as he murmured to him.

Copia chuckled a little, closing his eyes in peace as he felt his lips on his temple, “You mistake me, my sweet Johannes. I’ve held so much in, that nobody except the rats and Papa know how I am, inside and out. But with Papa gone, I guess you’re now the second.” He opened his eyes and he grinned softly. Though soon his grin faded a bit as his tone became a bit more serious, “But I do want you to know, if we are together, I want you to at least let me in, since I have for you. We are lovers after all, and a family now.” He kissed his chest and nuzzled him again. “Though since we just got together, I don’t expect you to open up immediately. Take your time, feel more comfortable around me, and when you’re ready to open up, I will be here, giving you love and support.”

His smile turned to a grateful one as he held him, rubbing up against his cheeks and head and inhaling the scent of his hair. “We’re a...family now?” That word sent shivers down his spine, reminiscent of the day the king had invited him to be in his Orchestra. After all, that’s how his families had been; made up of like persons and kindred souls. Maybe they got along with their blood relatives, maybe not, but it didn’t matter because they always had a home waiting them. “I love you...so much, Cardi-C...I feel I will trust you with just about anything, so please...don’t hesitate if there is something you want to know about me...Whatever will soothe you and make you whole.”

Copia sat up a more straight, burying his face into Johannes’s neck, giving him a few kisses as he nuzzled him. “The same goes with me, my darling. If you want to anything, no matter how much it pains me to say, I’ll will tell you everything.” He lifted his head up, and kissed his jawline up to his cheek. “Mmm...” Johannes tilted his head to the side, purring and mewling as he allowed the Cardinal more space to kiss. “Mmmm...alright, djävul...” He blinked slowly and shivered as he brushed over his stubble. “‘Mm...so, what would you like to do now?”

He licked his neck as he kept on kissing him. He was being gentle, but even then, his kisses were a bit heated. He paused his kisses as he pulled back to answer him with a chuckle, “Weeellll, many things. For one, we could go for a bite to eat in the kitchen after that wild session of making love.” He gave his neck another noisily kiss as he continued, giving his voice a husky sound, “You could fuck me now that we’re back to normal,” he chuckled again, “Or we can continue that kissing session this morning before breakfast here as we lay. Or we could do all, going backwards.”

“Mmfff...mmfff...hehehehehehe... Mmmmmm...well...I could go for a late evening snack. I have worked up quite the appetite.” His arms reached around and hugged the Cardinal’s waist, hands running up his waist. “Then we could keep kissing and find out where we go from there... Maybe you could even read more of your bible to me while I massage you...” Pink loomed in a ring around his pupils, surrounded by ocean blue. The Cardinal looked up to him with a smirk, “Sounds good to me,” he chuckled as his hands on his back began to rub him up and down his back. “Where’s your bible?”

“Mmm...” Johannes glanced across the room, trying to remember where he’d set it. “I think it’s still in my jacket, actually. I told you I took it everywhere I went.” A flash of nostalgia, maybe dejá vú, of the first night they had met and Johannes showed him the worn book. Copia chuckled amusedly as he remembered. “And that way you have our dark lord for protection.” He grinned at him bride he turned his head over to the chair where he left Johannes’s clothes. He released Johannes from his embrace and threw his legs onto the floor, walking over to the chair and feeling around for the form of the book. He pulled out of the pocket and gave it a kiss and walked back and crawled onto the bed, a smirked on his face as he crawled on his knees toward Johannes.

Johannes’ gaze lingered, never leaving the Cardinal as he crossed the room and then returned with the book in hand. “Well...even Satan himself could not protect me against a demon of lust—such as you. Not that I’d want him to anyway...” He glanced down and bit his lip seductively. “I keep you pretty well trained on my own.” Copia chuckled darkly, “I wouldn’t mind it if you put a collar on me to have me tamed.” He said as he ran a hand up Johannes’s chest. He rolled his r’s lowly, like a growl as his hand reached up to his neck.

“Mmff...” Johannes made a soft sound, almost like a strangled whimper as he listened to Copia. He shifted away from the man, but didn’t push him away as he reached under his bed and searched for that sacred black box. Ahh...there it is. From inside he grabbed a spiked collar and sat back up, looping it around the Cardinal’s neck and smirking wickedly. “I have a leash somewhere as well, if you’re prone to misbehaving...”

His eyes slowly widened as his heart began to speed up from the excitement as he eyes the collar. But then, he gave him a sinful look with a naughty smirk, giving more access to his neck as he put the spiked collar on him, “Oh, by all means go right ahead...master.” He said lowly, his length slowly beginning to rise.

“Ahh...” Johannes hissed outwardly, loving his opportunities to be in charge and the Cardinal’s willingness to comply. A soft pang echoed hollowly in his stomach, that of someone who would be working up quite an appetite...but later. Food could wait, when his main course was right here in front of him. “Turn around.” Without waiting for him to obey, he grabbed him roughly and shoved him to his knees in a doggy style position. From between his legs, Johannes pushed the Satanic Bible up to him. “And now read to me.” His voice was softer as his mouth grazed the Cardinal’s ankles and calves, tongue tickling around the backs of his thighs.

Copia yelped as he was pushed into his knees, but giggled with delight while Johannes kissed up his legs. He smacked his ass from behind adding to his personal pleasure as he felt himself become fully hard-on. He pulled the Satanic bible up to where it was above him, and opened it up to a random page, then he began to read out loud. “'The person who takes every opportunity to ‘pick on’ others is often mistakenly called ‘sadistic’,'” he began normal, he was shaking with delight, but he could still read normally.

“Mmfff...” Johannes continued making soft sounds as he kissed up his legs, each time getting a little rougher and very soon he was biting at the sweet muscle and flesh. In both hands, he grabbed his ass and spread him out, admiring the view for a moment before dragging his tongue across his balls and then up behind, slithering around and then dipping into his hole. It was something he had yet to try on anyone, and with the Cardinal just practically begging to be fucked he had to keep things interesting. Johannes ate him with a wet, slopping enthusiasm while his strong hands kept him spread apart.

“'In reality'-Aaaahhhh....” he moaned out as he felt Johannes bite down on a few of sensitive areas. He threw his head back, moaning sweetly before hissing and continued, struggling with moans as he did so. “'I-I-In reality, t-this p-p-person is a misdirected masochist who is w-w-working towards his own destruction',” he finished the line, moaning some more. Johannes spanked him when he was done and sat back up on his knees, grinding him slowly and making a soft purring. He loved when Copia read to him—even more so when the words were intermixed between his moans. Johannes teased him with the tip of his cock, pushing in painfully slowly.

As he opened his mouth to continue the reading, he felt Johannes’s cock enter him and he threw his head back, moaning loudly as his cock expanded his hole, gripping the sheets side-by-side of the Bible hard to the point his knuckles began turning white. “Oh Johannes, yesss...” he panted, but then immediately afterwards, he fixed his focus back onto the book. “'The r-reason a p-person v-v-viciously s-strikes out against y-you is because they are afraid of you o-or what you represent, or are r-r-resentful of your h-hap-p-piness.'”

Johannes chuckled darkly, shifting his weight until he’s filled him to the base. He spanked him again before starting to move, keeping his rhythm slow at first so he can continue to revel in his Cardinal’s reading. With one hand he tugged on the collar, just enough to restrict his breathing slightly. Copia’s breathing hitched as he felt Johannes slap his ass, before moaning lowly. He moaned sweetly as he met his thrusts as Johannes fucked him slowly, wanting to feel more. He gasped as he felt the collar tighten on his neck, thinking that Johannes was telling him to continue, but he couldn’t help himself as he moaned and panted trying to get more air.

“'T-T-They are weak, i-insecure, a-a-and on ext-tremely s-s-shaky ground w-when you throw your curse, a-and t-t-they make i-i-ideal human s-s-sacrifices.'” He felt as if his stutter was making it harder to read, but from how great he was feeling, he really couldn’t give a damn. Johannes grumbled in approval and sped up, rewarding his pet for being so good. He smacked his ass again, and then on the other cheek, repeating the action until his flesh became hot and red. The bed began to squeak again under their actions.

He yelped now for every time Johannes smacked his ass, “Oh yes, yes, yes!” He threw his head back from the Bible as he moaned out sweetly. He panted repeatedly as Johannes fucked him, loving every single thing he was doing to him. When he threw his head back, he cupped his hand around his throat and squeezed lightly. Pulling the Cardinal now into a sitting missionary position as they fucked, Johannes dragged his tongue up and down his neck, kissing occasionally and growling for his pet. “Mmfff...your master is quite pleased with you, Cardinal...”

Copia wrapped his arms around Johannes’s neck, keeping him close as he got fucked. He grinned at him as he hissed out, “T-thank you, my s-sweet master,” he said as he lolled his head to the side, giving Johannes more access to him to do as he pleased to him. “But of course. You deserve this, after all.” His voice was gruff between panting breaths, his yellow eyes taking in the sight before him with great pleasure. Johannes spread his legs just a bit more, making sure he could slam into that sweet spot repeatedly. “Oohhhhh...that’s it, Cardi-C...ohhhhhfuck...”

“Aaaaaahhh...!” He moaned out loud, arching him back as he felt his sweet spot being slammed with no stop. “Right there! Oh fuck!” He cried as he let out a sting of moans afterwards, with a hand scratching down Johannes’s back, leaving red marks behind. He wrapped his legs around Johannes’s waist as he felt himself getting closer to his climax. Johannes gasped, breathing strained between panting breaths of his own impending orgasm. “A-aaah...yesss...fuck, your nails feel so good on my skin, djävul—It’s like your clawing into my very be-beingaahhhh...!” He grabbed the collar and pulled his face down close to his, staring into his eyes.

Copia growled as he felt the collar constrict around his throat. He dug his nails on his back, “Yes, fuck me! Fuck me like the filthy whore I am!” He growled before he pulled him in for a wild kiss, tongue and lip-biting. The rest of Johannes’ moans were lost in the Cardinal’s hungry mouth as they collided together, savage animals tearing into each other over and over again. He had him down to the base, eyes rolling back in his head as every movement brought him closer and closer, until Johannes let out a light squeal and exploded inside—filling him up.

It only took a few more thrusts before Johannes came into him to he painted their stomachs white with cum, throwing his head back with a loud moan. He panted with shallow breaths, keeping his arms wrapped around him, only now relaxed. He nuzzled Johannes’s head, giving his cheek some soft kisses as he sighed happily. “Mmmfff...ohhh...ohhh...ohhh, holy hell...” Johannes laughed breathlessly as they both collapsed and held each other. He stroked the Cardinal’s hair as he struggled to catch his breath. He chuckled as he hugged Johannes close as they both tried to catch their breath. Breathing in scent of his sweat and the hay, giving him almost a wild animal smell. He ran his hand down his back, tracing the scratch marks and soothing their ache. His breathing hitched slightly from the sting, but even still he had suffered much worse at the hands of less pleasure.

Chapter 30: Closure

Notes:

*Warning* Depressed Copia in this bit

“Mmmff...I’m starved...” Johannes laughed eventually with a slight growling to his voice. “Making love with you is always such a work out. No wonder I’m a beanpole.” Copia let out a wholehearted breathless laugh, giving Johannes a kiss to his head, “Quite true, darling, who needs a gym when you’ve got sex to work you out?” He chuckled as he tangled their legs together. “Indeed,” Johannes purred as his head was kissed. He scooped the Cardinal up with one arm and held him close, murmuring into his neck. “What am I cooking you for dinner? Hmm?”

One arm rubbed Johannes’s back while the other went up to his head, tangling his fingers into his hair. “Hmmm...I’ll eat some of the left overs, don’t you worry dear.” Johannes purred with amusement and rubbed against him. “Mmmm...alright. But you are eating. I can’t have my mate wasting away on me.” He sat up now, beginning the slow process of leaving the room. Copia sat up after him, laughing breathlessly, “I am, dear, and so are you.” He chuckled as he got off from the bed, using the bed as support for a bit as he walked to pick up his pants with his boxers.

Johannes bent over and scooped up his boxers as well as a black shirt to sleep in, tying up his hair and otherwise just becoming very comfy for the night. In the mirror, he shot Copia a small smile as he brushed through his locks and admired the persistence of his face paint that day. As Copia went to pick up his cassock, he turned his gaze to Johannes in the bathroom, and he grinned as he met his eyes. He picked up the cassock, and instead of putting it over himself, he folded it, and took the biretta as looked for his suitcase to put them away. Afterwards he picked up his sweater with his diamond-encrusted Grucifix, putting the both of them on as he walked to Johannes in the bathroom as he fixed his hair, hugging him from behind as he wrapped his arms around his waist and nuzzled his face into Johannes’s back.

“Mmm...hi~” Johannes purred upon feeling arms wrap around him. When he was done and his hair was in a perfectly adorable ponytail, he turned around and put his arms around Copia’s neck. “You’re cute, y’know.” Copia giggled as he snuggled into his chest as Johannes turned around. He said as he nuzzled him, “And you warm and soft like a pillow so it makes me want to feel you all the time.”

“Mmmm...I am warm because I absorb your love for me.” He buried his face in his hair, breathing in his scent and nibbling at the tresses a bit. “What did I do to deserve a creature like you?” Copia lifted his head up as he began to trail noisy kisses up his neck. “You’ve shown me you’re imperfections, and I’ve showed you mine, and we keep each other up when we feel sad and let down from this world.” He said as he nuzzled his chest and buried his face into his neck afterwards.

“Mmmm...I suppose that’s true.” He held Copia close, rubbing down his back and around his hips. “Alright, Alright. Before we get too sappy again; are you ready to venture downstairs? I could carry you though, if your legs are too weak from riding me and being ridden...” Johannes palmed his ass briefly with a growl near his ear. He giggled as he felt Johannes touch his ass, making him sway his hips from where his hand was. “No thank you, darling, I’ll be fine.” He gave his neck one last kiss before he pulled away from him. “Good.” Johannes mewled, licking his lips after Copia had kissed them. He took his hand as they stepped out into the dark hallway. From a few rooms away, he heard faint music, but decided not to question it as he often heard faint music at any hour within the castle walls. What it meant, however, could be a multitude of things.

Copia turned his head as he listened to where the music was coming from, but as his ears listened, he managed to catch the lyrics ‘My tunnel loves a deepthroat’, making him turn away as his cheeks felt more heated. Little did he know that someone was getting it on. He looks down at their hands and intertwined their fingers as they walked.

“I swear, it’s like some people never sleep around here.” Johannes said with a light teasing tone as the floor creaked beneath their feet. The moonlight shone through the windows, illuminating their forms as they passed through. Copia chucked, “Well, the night is young, so the most we can do is make the most of it.” Copia said as they passed by a window, the moon shining brightly in the sky.

“That is true, very true my sweet djävul.” The rest of the castle was dark and silent as they passed through. The sound of an electric guitar being strummed hummed hauntingly from Kungen’s bedroom, making the hairs on the back of Johannes’ neck stand up. He shook himself back to reality as they entered the kitchen, and he was surprised to see it looked like someone had been there recently. Powdered sugar sprinkled the counter like a light dusting of snow. He dipped his finger in the mess and licked it off with a hum as he passed by, exploring the fridge of leftovers and beers down below.

Copia grinned as he listened to the lovely guitar strumming through the halls of the castle. As much as Kungen made him feel terrified and anxious as he was the king of Avatar Country and his look itself was intimidating, he did admire him. He plays astoundingly, he is polite and fun. But he couldn’t help but wonder if Johannes had... He swallowed down the thought and shook his head. Johannes loved him and only him, he said so many times before, and Kungen was just a close friend and a member of his family. And now he was part of their’s as well, so he mustn't make assumptions of his friends and family.

His eyes widened as he saw the mess in the kitchen. He turned to Johannes as he went toward the fridge. “Shouldn’t we clean this?” He turned his head to Johannes, pointing to the mess.

“Hm? Oh, yes, I plan to. Just ah, first things first.” Johannes grabbed them a couple cold beers and popped his open, taking a sip and setting it on the counter. As he wiped everything down and put it in its proper place he snacked intermittently on leftovers and other treats to soothe his hunger. “What? I wasn’t going to leave it like that, afterall. I’m not an animal.” His toothy grin glowed under the light of the fridge. Copia chuckled through his nose amusedly. “Silly, sexy, pretty Johannes.” He chuckled as he cracked opened a beer and took a sip. He looked through the fridge and pulled out some of the cooked meats from yesterday day from the party.

“That’s me.” Johannes smirked and gave the Cardinal a soft pat on the butt as he sat by the counter eating some roasted veggies with his beer. He took a hearty sip and licked the foam from his lips. “You’re pretty hot too.” He giggled as he felt the pat. “Pretty hot? I fucking am hot!” He laughed as he picked out a few pieces of lion meat along with some of the veggies Johannes picked out from before joining him by the counter. He stared at the veggies then later at the meat before turned to Johannes, “Darling? I don’t mean to pry, but why exactly are you vegan?” He said before cutting a slice of lion and stabbing a piece of asparagus from the veggies. The food tasted just like last night, if not a bit more colder or so, but still was delicious.

Johannes grinned, tongue sticking out as he admired his lover’s spat of confidence. His smile, however, faltered as he considered the proposed question. “I—eh...well...Uhm...You know me, you know my other forms and selves...When I lived in the forest I had to rely solely on the beast part of me for survival because, well...anything weaker and I may not have made it out myself.” He took another swig of his beer before continuing. “So...since coming here I just...knowing that I don’t have to anymore, I can’t really eat meat the same. And that thing I said about blood being a turn on? It is still. I will admit. Which makes it kind of a struggle with me, y’know...two halves fighting for dominance constantly.” His gaze had shifted to his beer now, watching the bubbles rising from what little liquid was left.

“Hmmm...” Copia hummed in understanding, but felt almost guilty as it also brought up dark memories for his amante. He leaned his head on Johannes’s shoulder, nuzzling him gently. “I understand, dear. I’m...sorry I brought up those dark times for you.” Johannes polished off his drink and shook his head, flashing the Cardinal a small but understanding smile. He wrapped an arm around his body and kissed his temple.

“It’s alright. It’s a good question, y’know? Because in reality, it should make no sense for me not to eat animal products in a land filled of all kinds. Especially when my brothers go hunting. I’m usually the one just protecting their stupid asses from doing anything reckless.” Copia laughed, “Though I’m sure they’re grateful to have you as their brother and protecting them from any danger,” he said, nuzzling him as he tried to cut a slice of meat as he stayed leaning on him, not wanting to remove himself from his hold.

His smile grew slightly at that as he reached around to help him cut apart his meal. “If I’ve learned anything in life it’s that family doesn’t have to be blood. In fact, a lot of the time you can find comrades in the most unexpected places. I will say, however, out of all of us, that viciousness level is tied between myself and Henrik. That fucker is crazy in the hunt.” Watching the knife slice the meat gave him goosebumps as he leaned in to Copia’s ear and kissed below it. “I’d love to take you along still...”

Copia let a shuddered sigh as he felt the kiss, tilted his head to the side as he gave Johannes more access. “Really? Though...” his cheeks became more heated, “I don’t hunt, that’s more the Ghoulss’ job. There are some monks and nuns that go hunting for food for the Church, but so far, the Ghouls are the best at it.” He chuckled, as he turned to him with a smirk, “I do wonder how the Ghouls would go against you and Henrik for a hunting competition.” His smirked widened before he turned back to his plate to eat the slice of meat and some veggies. He swallowed quickly, “Though, it would be quite interesting to watch, see how gruesome one or the other is or how many hunts you can get.”

He continued his small kisses down the exposed neck, only pausing when he met Copia’s gaze as his head turned. A soft rosy tint reached his cheeks. He’d imagined the Cardinal perhaps riding on his back, or safely watching from a nearby tree. But the idea of a competition could only serve to be dangerous, and most definitely tarnish his impression of Johannes, or Henrik for that matter.

“Kungen may be opposed unless it is only your church that sees us—He’s kind of got this rule...well, that we’re not really supposed to expose our shapeshifting abilities...” Johannes admits to his rule breaking with a light shrug and a cheeky smile. “But I mean, you already know about Henrik and I. So it shouldn’t matter if you know that the rest of the orchestra can shapeshift too.”

“Hmmm...” Copia hummed in understand before he took a sip of his beer. “Well, I don’t blame him, I guess. We’re a new alliance. So, it obviously would take him a while for him to trust us completely. Though, wouldn’t he be upset with you for telling me?” Copia put down the utensils and crossed his arms around his chest to touch Johannes’s arms that were around him. “As much as I respect your king, I don’t want him to hurt you in any way, shape or form for breaking such a rule.” He leaned closer to Johannes, feeling his body’s warmth. “Forgive me for bringing it up, I was foolish for thinking it’d be something normal to you all.”

“No no, it’s not foolish, really. It’s only reasonable to assume. He’s just...well, he has his reasons, I guess. Just trying to protect us all...and he would never hurt me. I’d be sure of it. Perhaps...we could arrange some form of competition. It would be fun. Just...try not to think less of me, okay?” Johannes chuckled in a lightly teasing tone. Copia began to slowly grin, following a low chuckle, bringing his hands more crossed for him to caress each arm. He held in the urge to kiss him, since he thought Johannes would be disgusted if his lips tasted like meat. “Alright, dear, we’ll see what we can do in the future.” He began to lean more forward, off of his plate, releasing his hold on his arms as he continued to cut into the meat.

“Other than competition, where do you want to go for when we go touring together?” Johannes nuzzled his cheek lightly, rubbing their stubble together as he kissed his jawline. “Mm...” Even though he smelled of animal now, the Cardinal still held his lovely aroma as well. It made him lick his lips. “Well, we still have to go to space soon. And visit TRAPPIST 1. I’m quite excited to share that with you. But I’m certain touring will be just as exciting—to see this world together.”

He nuzzled him back, sigh as Johannes kissed his jawline. He leaned his head against His before he took a bite with veggies. “I quite excited for it all.” He chuckled before his smile falter a bit, “I actually never went on tour before Papa, believe it or not, he’s only told me of the places and sent me a few souvenirs and postcards, especially from France, Italy, and Romania. But I could never,” his smile came back more bigger. “I’m really excited for it, touring around the world, seeing places I’ve never thought I would ever see. And with you, Kungen and the Orchestra coming along,” he turned his head toward Johannes, his eyes practically had hearts in them, “It just makes it double the times more better.”

As he continued to listen, Johannes decided to finish up what was left of his plate. He scraped the end with his fork, looking back at the mention of a Papa as he wiped his mouth. “You haven’t gone on tour yet? Oh, it’s fantastic and crazy and chaotic. I really enjoyed Paris. And the United States is fun too. They really enjoy us.” The look in the Cardinal’s eyes caused something to stir in his chest, making him blush and bite his lip softly. “Are the...the caskets coming along as well? You...mentioned before they would be traveling as we toured...”

His smile faltered and the heart in his eyes diminished as he remembered the caskets. The Cardinal couldn’t even say. He just looked down at his plate, feeling sick to his stomach, stopping him from saying it aloud. Instead, he nodded, feeling dread fill his form. “They’re for the VIP’s, photos and autographs.” He sighed, trying to keep his composure. He shook his head, “I do hope that afterwards we can bury them. To let them rest in peace instead of showing them off like they’re taxidermy or shit.” He said with a hint of resentment. He couldn’t understand who to blame for Papa’s death; Papa Nihil, Sister Imperator, or hell, himself. He often felt like he was at fault as he couldn’t help him. He dropped the fork on the plate, loosing his appetite.

Johannes watched the shift in his lover’s mood and instantly regretted what had been said. “I...I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought it up...” He was just as upset about it as Copia was but decided to keep it to himself, knowing it hurt worse that it was someone the Cardinal considered a brother. The tension felt so thick it could’ve been cut with a knife. Copia inhaled deeply, and let it out slowly before turning to face Johannes. The anger in his eyes was gone but all that was left was his old, depressed soul look. “It’s fine, dear. I just....wish...I could come to terms with his death.” He picked up the fork again, and played with the food, “But yet...it’s still hurts me whenever I think of him.” He blinked back tears, “I just feel like he blames me for not saving him sometimes...” he stabbed the meat, inhaling a shuddered breath.

He nodded a bit, understanding to some extent. He thought back to the first night they’d met, when they had both sobbed over Papa’s dead body, together albeit separated by the door at the time. “He...doesn’t.”

His voice was low, a bit hollow as he spoke and almost shy as if he feared being reprimanded. “I, uhm...Well, he...he told me somehow. On that night we met, he...he told me how much he loved you, and missed you, and never held anything against you for what happened.”

Copia’s head perked up from the plate and the memory played in his head like a film. He chuckled, turning to Johannes, “And here I thought I was going mad at last when I heard him speak. Nobody I know well back then would speak to me in such a familiar way. But my darling...” he looked up to him with curiosity, “You can speak to the dead?”

A soft smile played at his features, but it was still childish and a bit shy. Nervous. “Well...sort of. I...It’s not something I’ve practiced much or done on purpose really...It’s like...a radio, y’know? And in that casket room there’s several different channels all trying to tune in at once. Maybe...maybe that’s why I don’t care being amongst them much.”

Copia’s eyes widened in fascination, and they only became as wide as saucers as he explained that more than 1 channel, or hell, person was trying to tune in. He looked down, closing his eyes as he took a deep breath from what he said earlier. Papa didn’t blame Copia for his death, and he loved and missed him. The thought almost brought him to tears. He wrapped his arms around Johannes, burying his face into his chest, letting a tear fall down his face, a content smile on his face. “Thank you for telling me, my darling...It really brings me closure...” he nuzzled his chest.

He blushed as he held him, stroking his hair and giving his head a soft kiss. “Of course, my love.” He purred softly, hoping to come across as soothing. “I’m glad it is not too weird for you...It is...what was happening the night that we met. They were all trying to talk at once when they found out they could...b-but Papa III was the most determined of them all. I know he kept calling you ‘fratello’...and that stuck with me.” Copia chuckled through his nose amusedly, “Darling, I live with demons every day, I can conjure up spells as well as otherworldly species. Speaking to the dead doesn’t really surprise me that much in general. As a matter of fact, there are a few clairvoyant members of the church who can speak with demons and ghosts.” He looked up to him with curiosity, “Though, what were Papa I and II trying to say as they tried to tune in to you?”

He grinned a bit sheepishly now, tucking a piece of hair behind his ear. “Well...The first wasn’t really making much sense, to be honest. It was sort of nonsensical, and I think that was aggravating Papa II so they kept bickering back and forth. It was incredibly annoying. And so the third stepped in. But like I said, it wasn’t on purpose. So having that many voices in your head all at once when you can’t stop it is...a bit overwhelming.” Copia chucked again, nuzzling his chest, “I can understand what you mean, dear. All the voices in your head screaming and talking and arguing all at once, it’s awful.” He said in an almost crestfallen tone, as like he spoke from experience. “Yeah...” Johannes said a bit quieter, feeling like the conversation had shifted to a melancholy tone again.

He struggled to come up with another conversation topic. His eyes flickered over to his beer. “How is it?” Johannes gestured briefly. “I tried to find you the lightest I could.” He turned his gaze to the beer, making him breathe amusedly through his nose as he pulled away. He took a sip from the beer, keeping it in his mouth for a moment to take it it’s taste. “It’s not that bad, a little strong, but it’s pretty good.” He sent him a grin.

“Good.” Johannes beamed a bit. “Not that I want you to get drunk or anything...at least, not unless you want to...” His tone shifted at the end, while his gaze wandered over to the door of their infamous liquor cellar. Copia's eyes followed his gaze to the door and raised an eyebrow. He turned back to him, “Well, I’d rather think coherently of what’s going on around me than saying ‘Fuck me’ to every man or women around.” His cheeks felt red as the memory of himself the last time he was drunk. “And plus, I get to take care of your drunk ass when I remain sober.” He poked his chest playfully.

Johannes blushed and gave him a small but cheeky smile. “So that’s what you’re like when you’re drunk? You’re the flirtatious but desperate horny one? Meh, I’ve been there. But usually someone douses me with water to ‘cool off’.”

Copia giggled as he listened, bringing a hand up behind his neck to rub it as his face began to feel hot. “Kinda of. It’s been that way since I first started drinking. And why I don’t drink often is because the first time I got blackout drunk after two beers, 3 shots of tequila and a whiskey, I woke up in my bed, and I had a monk and a nun with me, with my mouth sore and my ass aching.” He bit his lip in a grimace, embarrassed from the memory, “I will admit though, they both were attractive. Thooouuugghh,” he grinned up at Johannes, “Not as much as you are.”

His jaw had dropped slightly from the confession, imagining the scene of a younger Copia in a drunken three way. But then he quickly composed himself as he noticed the Cardinal’s grin had returned. “Ohhhhh...always such a flatterer. But don’t worry, I won’t make you relive any of that. And if I do, I’ll keep you sober enough to remember me taking you all night long.” Copia smirked softly, bringing a hand up to caress his chest up and down. “Good, because I do want to remember everything when you fuck me.” His smirk became a bit more naughty.

“Mmfff...” He purred, licking his lips with amusement. “You always say such sweet things to me.” He gave him a small wink and scooted closer, nearly in his lap. “But tell me then, what other vices have you tried, if you stopped drinking heavily? I mean, it’s not to say you must do anything, but still...I’m curious what you were like as an experimenting young adult.”

“Hmmm...” The Cardinal hummed in thought, “Well, what I experimented with are not exactly vices, other than experimenting with my sexuality and drinking, I’ve just...practiced other instruments, like guitar. As a child I wanted to try piano, but that soon caused me to get teased about, and it got so bad I quit, and plus I wasn’t getting too into it. Afterwards, when I became 18, I decided to try again, only this time with guitar. Much better even as it was fucking difficult.” He chuckled. He shrugged afterwards, “I don’t know what vices you were really expecting from me, but the majority is just sex related.”

He had his legs swung over one side of him, sort of awkward but reminiscent of a dog too big for its owner’s lap. Johannes make it work, however, and put his arms around the others neck, staring at him lovingly and leaning close to breathe in his scent. “Mm...that sounds more interesting...you will have to play me a song sometime since...well, I know how good you are with your fingers...”

Copia gasped a bit as he was caught off guard as Johannes got in his lap, but he soon growled with delight as his fingers crawled slowly up Johannes’s sides as they rested upon his hips. “Anything you’d like, I’ll play. The ones I know the best are Jigolo Har Megiddo and Cirice, but if you’d like, I could practice even do any other song on electric.” His hands began to gently massage his sides, every now and then, each finger would tap against his ribs.

“Mmff...” He growled slightly and gave a small wiggle of his hips. “I wouldn’t mind any of those—but you know Cirice is one of my favorites. Although...” The huskiness had returned in his tone. “Jigolo Har Megiddo is a damn sexy song...” Copia chuckled lowly amusedly, his hands crawling down from his sides down to his thighs, though the other hand went more back to squeeze his rump. “Remember last night, if you can, when I performed it?” He gave him a sinful smirk, “I didn’t wear undergarments on purpose for you.”

"A-a-a-ahh...so you really are an exhibtionist j-ja..? I thought I saw...well...let's just say I was very jealous of your cane, Cardi-C." His eyes raked over the Cardinal's form, slowly reaching his face with a hungry smirk.

His smirk widened, becoming more predatory, “That cane really made me feel turned on as I looked at you. It’s almost like I was giving you a show of pleasuring myself.” His hand that was resting on his thought came more down to his ass, having both of his hands squeezing his ass. He bit his lip seductively, “And while though I do have sex in public or somewhere that isn’t my bedroom, I mostly give the audience a teaser than a show, if you know what I mean.” One hand began to slowly go up his spine, wanting to give him tingles. “Though the only person I’ll pull off a show for is only you.”

Johannes’ eyes fluttered shut for a moment as he took a breath, simultaneously breathing in the Cardinal’s pheromones. “Mmmfff...I do know exactly what you mean...mmm...I should’ve known I’d be breaking records with you...I’ve been having more sex now than I ever have been—even with, well, you-know-whoooo...” One of his hands wandered to the back of Copia’s head, scratching at his hairline.

Copia sighed with content as he leaned his head back into his hand, wanting to feel more.

“My dearest Johannes, with you, I feel like things will be always entertaining.” His hand that was up his back began to turn to his chest, rubbing him up and down. “You have so many secrets underneath your gorgeous form that it makes me so curious to uncover all of them, and that beautiful body of yours just makes the fun in bed double the time incredible.” His hand that was resting upon his ass squeezed him again, then gently massaging his cheek.

“But how you are in general, a sexy, mysterious gentleman combined with the traits of a wild animal, that in itself...” his hand reached up to rest on the nap of his neck, “I find very attractive...”

Johannes began to purr in sweet pleasure from the Cardinal’s caresses. As he listened, he raked his hand through the other’s hair and pulled lightly. Between his purring escaped small blissful giggles like that of a schoolchild in love for the first time. He had to bite his lip to contain himself. “You always say such nice things to me...min handsome djävul...I am glad I am as well suited for you as you are for me...Your flesh burns beneath mine as our bodies become one...like we were really meant to be joined for life.”

The hand resting on Johannes’s neck reached up to stroke his cheek as the biggest urge to kiss him came over Copia. “Fuck...” he mumbled, remembering that his breath still reeked of meat. “Where are your fruits? Or something sweet? I want to kiss you but I don’t wish to bring you misery from my breath.” He chuckled afterwards.

He raised a brow as he smiled crookedly. “Oh you...again, you are always so sweet and considerate.” Those pink irises lingered on the Cardinal for a bit as he bit his lip and then averted his attention around the kitchen. “Hmm...let me see what I can find.” A moment after he slid off his lap and went to explore, seeing what treats and goodies had been brought in by the harvest as of late—A lot of which had been preserved or made into a jam to last longer over their months of touring.

“Hmm...” And then he saw upon the top shelf a Scandinavian delicacy, even in their humble city-state. It too was a beautiful, golden-orange jelly but Johannes was sort of going for that. He grabbed the jar and presented it to Copia as if he were the king, bowing down and taking a knee as he held it towards him. When he looked up through his dark hair, his voice was soft.

“Have you ever heard of a cloudberry, djävul?”

Immediately after Johannes left his lap, Copia wanted him to come back to sit on his lap. He put a leg over the other as he watched Johannes explore the kitchen to find whatever he wanted to treat him. Copia blushed as he watched Johannes get down on one knee to present him the jar. He took the jar from as he looked at the lovely pumpkin-orange jelly from inside the jar.

“I believe I have, dear. I think Papa had told me about it when he has written to me while he was on tour.” The memory came to him as he finished. ‘I wish you were here to try the cloudberries! They are just simply delectable! I would love to send you some, but I fear that they will rot and won’t be as edible when they arrive to you.’ He examined the jar, “Where did you get this? From touring?” He turned back to Johannes and asked curiously.

Johannes bit his lip slightly at the mention of Papa, but decided to leave the past in the past. “Ahh...no, actually, we grow them not too far from here. I can’t say exactly where—its kind of a secret—but s’all organic, locally-grown, non-GMO, free-range, grass-fed, cage-free,” As he spoke, he stood again and leaned against his shoulder, nuzzling up beneath his neck. “It also helps with hormone production.”

Copia smirked as Johannes said that the location of the production was secret, and almost wanted to pry, but thought against it to respect his nation’s privacy as they held their own secrets and not every alliance is comfortable with sharing their secrets. He looked at the jar again, taking in the color of the jelly and some of the solid particles of the fruit. “Hormones, aye?” He nuzzled his head against Johannes’s, “I figure then it would be a holiday if you lot were selling these.” He chuckled.

Johannes chuckled as he climbed back into the others lap. It was more comfortable that way. His arms wrapped around him as he played with his hair, humming softly. “Not like an aphrodisiac, Cardi. It’s different. Although...” His fingers nimbly unscrewed the lid as he removed it, dipping a finger into the jelly and then scooping some out. He smeared it along his neck and leaned in, licking and biting and cleaning it off painfully slowly.

Chapter 31: Heat in the Kitchen

Notes:

*Warning* Kitchen sex

“Ha-haahhh...” He moaned out as he felt Johannes’s long tongue against his neck, moving his head to provide him more access to his neck. “Fuck...” his arms wrapped around his waist, grabbing his shirt and pulling at the material. Johannes chuckled darkly as his teeth grazed against him. “Mm...well, here,” He offered him the rest of the jar as he continued sucking and kissing the growing dark mark on his flesh. “Don’t let me hog it all.” He chomped down again with teeth that seemed sharper than usual as he held on and squeezed him.

Copia moaned out as Johannes bit him, and took the jar with a shaking hand. He held it up as another hand came up to dip a finger in, scooping a bit too much of the cloudberry jam before sucking it up as he took it into his mouth, and immediately as he did, his mouth burst into tasteful colors as the flavor hit his tongue. “Fuck...that is delicious...” he moaned out, bringing a hand up to Johannes’s head. He head swam with images, feeling to want to dom Johannes, or suck his dick with the jam. The thought made his hand that was in his head begin to grip his hair lightly as he tried to control himself.

“Mmmm...I know, right? It’s pretty heavenly. It’s excellent on toast.” Johannes pulled away slowly, acting like nothing had happened. He licked his teeth with a small smirk then nuzzled back under his chin and his jaw.

“Mmmmmm...mmrrrrowww...” His brow quirked as he felt the others hand in his hair, making his heart skip a beat. Copia sighed in a shuddered breath, his hand gripping and releasing as he took a few deep breaths, “How you can simply light me up with just a lick astounds me...”

“Heheheheh...oh yeah, Cardi-C?” He turned his head slightly so he was closer to his ear, dragging his tongue along the outside. “I’m glad you’re not made of candy or I would’ve eaten you up by now.”

If Copia’s teeth were Johannes’s weakness, then Johannes’s tongue was Copia’s weakness as well. He let out another shuddered moan, “In all honesty, if I was ever made of candy, I would’ve let you lick me away to my core.” He turned his head, and tried to bite down on the first thing he bit, which was Johannes’s jaw.

“Ah-haaahh...” Johannes paused to moan, but all that escaped was a soft whine. “M-mmmfff...d-did you get enough to eat, darling?” The redness became rings around his irises as he was fighting the urge to bite his Cardinal all over...

Copia hummed in thought, before taking another scoop of the cloudberry jelly with his finger, and sucked all off. He savored the taste of the jelly as he placed it next to his plate.

“Now I did...” he said as he turned his head, finally meeting Johannes’s lips. Johannes kissed him back happily, hands moving to hold him close by the collar of his shirt. “Mm...remind me to give you a jar of your own sometime. Actually, we might as well keep this one to ourselves, since both our fingers have been inside.” He kissed him once more, soft and slow.

Copia’s hands slowly crawled up Johannes’s back to his hair, tangling his fingers into his raven tresses as he turned his head for more access. The feeling of his lips...oh fuck, it felt like he would never tire of them. He licked Johannes’s bottom lip, asking for entrance. Johannes happily obliged with a moan, nails running down his ribs as his jaw dropped slightly and his tongue slithered across the others. He couldn’t help but scoot just slightly closer as he straddled Copia’s lap and gave a small grind of his hips.

“Hahhh...” Copia softly moaned as he felt Johannes grind against him. His hands traveled downward, seemingly unable to stay in one spot just to feel him everywhere. One traveled down to his shirt’s collar, pulling it down to the side to expose his bare shoulder while the other traveled down to Johannes’s ass, squeezing him hard. He gripped on the material of his clothes as he let Johannes’s tongue enter his mouth. “Mmmff...”

Johannes yelped slightly in surprise and pleasure, the squeeze making him moan perhaps a bit more than intended. In all reality, Johannes loved having his ass squeezed. As their kisses became more heated, his nails became claws and scratched down his sides, making him huff out in amusement. He was extremely dominant when it came to the Cardinal; making the idea of marking him anyway possible seemingly reasonable. Copia’s breath hitched as he felt his claws down his sides, trying not to shake from how they tickled as he smiled into their kissing. The yelp he heard from him as he squeezed his ass made him smirk with pleasure, and decided to take it one step further as he now discovered another thing that made him tick. The hand on his ass slowly went inside his boxers, and squeezed his ass cheek, giving it a slap as he squeezed it again.

“Mmmmmffaahhh...” His tongue lolled momentarily as he moaned a little louder at that. “F-fuck...” Johannes murmured, realizing there was no way the Cardinal didn’t pick up on his not-so-subtle cues. His hands went down and then back into his chestnut hair, pulling lightly.

Copia moaned lowly at the stinging sensation of his hair getting pulled, “You like that don’t you?” He said in a predatory voice, his hand squeezed harder, before giving it two playful smacks. “I should’ve known you like it when I give attention to your lovely ass.” The hand that was up exposing his shoulder released his grip on the collar of his shirt and crawled down into his boxers, grabbing the other ass cheek, squeezing him gently as both hands began to massage him. He leaned in and bit his shirt playfully, biting Johannes’s chest a bit in the process and he held his shirt with his teeth.

Johannes yelped again and turned pink with mild embarrassment. “Ahh...ahh...ahh...M-maaaaayybbeee...” He said in a playful tone, as if it wasn’t obvious enough. He turned his head down and watched him nip at his flesh, letting out a shuddering breath as his grip on his hair tightened. “M-m-mm...y-you’re a little sexual m-monster, Copiiaaaahh...~”

Copia growled as his head stung from his hair being pulled as he stared up at Johannes with a look that of a predator. His hand on his ass slowly moved in closer to his entrance, teasing his hole before entering a finger. Copia reached up, biting down on Johannes’s neck and right before his bite was about to get even harder, he released the flesh, licking and kissing the dark mark he left behind before whispering into Johannes’s ear, “If I am a monster, then you are my scrumptious prey.” He nipped at his neck, adding more to his comment.

Johannes let out a strained groan as he struggled to stay quiet. “A-aahhhhfffuuu...” His grip loosened on Copia’s hair and instead latched onto his shoulders. “Mmm...y-yesss, Car-di-naaall...” He was such a sucker for his touch now—the more they had gotten to know each other and the more of a bond they had formed over time. He had been hesitant to indulge before, but now...all bets were off.

“Mmm...I know that we’ve been at each other like animals all day...” Copia said in an almost teasing tone as he fingered Johannes, he looked up at him with a naughty smirk, “But I swear, this is the last time today before bed.” He chuckled lowly as his free hand went up to lower his boxers, exposing his ass before going back up to spread him out more as Copia fingered him.

“M-mmfff...aaah...I-I don’t mind...s-sex isn’t worth having i-if one of you isn’t sore and exhausted afterwards...” Johannes breathed excitedly, his eyes beginning to change to that bright golden shade. He moved slightly, adjusting so Copia had a better angle to really begin his demolition. “Plus I...think it would be hot if you b-bent me over the kitchen counter and fucked me...m-my dark excellency...” He was rolling his hips against the Cardinal’s hand as he stared down at him, tingles beginning to run up and down his skin.

Copia growled lowly before a dark smirk rose upon his lips as he moved his finger around in Johannes’s entrance. He pulled out suddenly, “Excellent idea, mio pagliaccio...” he said as he pulled his boxers down more to his knees. He stacked their plates together, moving them out of the way. “Bend over the counter for me, and show me off that beautiful cunt of yours~” He felt more confident now that he was in control, and now as his boner was making his pants tighter.

Johannes couldn’t help but gasp at the sudden release of pressure inside him, blushing brightly as the Cardinal’s praise was followed by such crude verbiage... It made him growl eagerly as he hurried into proper position, bending over the counter and wiggling his ass for him. “H-how’s this, C-Cardinal..?” He feigned innocence, biting his lip as he glanced over his shoulder. “I-I hope my boy-pussy is still good for you...”

Copia smacked a hand onto Johannes’s ass, enjoying the jiggle it did as he glanced up to meet Johannes’s eyes with a look that could match a predator that had just caught his prey and was about to feed. He brought the hand he used to finger Johannes with and licked his ring, middle an lastly his pointer, to get them all slick for him. He tasted Johannes’s sinful taste as he licked the finger he used to finger him, and he moaned softly, rolling his eyes back. As he entered the same finger in, he wiggled it about to make him more flustered. “Oh, most certainly, dear. That lovely little pussy of your is such a delightful snack.” He leaned in to his ass and gave his entrance a lick and a kiss before he began lapping, licking, and kissing at his hole as he thrusted his finger in and out.

He gave a soft squeal of delight as the smack echoed throughout the kitchen. Johannes watched the Cardinal with piqued interest as he could practically see his dominance and hunger growing. The return of that beloved finger had him quivering again, practically melting already as he spread his legs more. He was about to speak again when something sublime and wonderful overwhelmed his thoughts. “A-aaahh..!” He grabbed the counter for support, blushing at how easy his tongue already had him twitching and squirming. It was a pleasantry he had not been gifted often himself, but when he was...ohh...ohhh sweet Lucifer was he going to be a mess.

Ooohhh, the sweet sounds coming out of Johannes’s mouth made the pool in his stomach turn. He wanted more of them, he wanted to hear him scream his name as he fucked him over the counter. But they couldn’t be too loud, otherwise they’ll get caught, and yet, the thought made him more excited. “Shhhh...” he said gently, “Don’t want to let Kungen walk in on us, do you?” His tone made him sound like he was teasing him. Right afterwards, he brought a second finger to enter him, slowly thrusting in and out as he used his free hand to grab Johannes’s cheek to squeeze and spread him out to get more of a view of his lovely little cunt. He added a third quickly after as he used his tongue to eat him out.

The idea had him blushing more as he raised his fist and bit down on it. “M-m-mmmnnooo...w-w-we don’t...ah...ahhh...” Trying to stay quiet was becoming increasingly difficult as Johannes was slowly becoming a whiny slut. “I-I-Idon’twantthemtoseeaahhhh...w-what you do...t-to meeee-ee...” Copia couldn’t take it anymore, he wanted Johannes and he felt just the same. He gave his ass one last lick before getting up from the chair and unbuttoned his pants, taking out his hard member and smacked it over his entrance in foreplay. “Then let’s try to keep this as silent as possible.” As he lined himself over his entrance, he brought a hand up to Johannes’s mouth, covering it as he slowly thrusted into him.

Johannes gasped and groaned into his palm, eyes rolling back as pleasure and pain intermixed overtook him. His toes curled as he reached across the counter and grabbed the edge for support. “Shhhh...” Copia hushed him as he began to thrust slowly and adjusted his hand covering Johannes’s mouth. He brought his other hand up to his shoulder, holding him as he fucked him. He began to moan softly into Copia’s hand as he struggled to stifle his sounds. In fact, trying to stay quiet for fear of being caught only added to his arousal. As much as he loved talking dirty, this was enjoyable as well. He shifted backwards and began meeting Copia’s thrusts.

“Mmm...that’s a good little slut.” He moaned lowly and gave his ass slap that echoed through the kitchen. As his thrusts began to speed up, the sound of skin slapping against Copia’s clothed pants echo like the slap, only the sound was slightly muffled, and hopefully if anyone was outside the kitchen, they wouldn’t be able to hear it.

Johannes whimpered again, his breathing increasing with the Cardinal’s quick thrusts. As he moaned, his tongue lolled out—lapping between his fingers and sucking on each individual one. Fucking Hell...he was such an obedient little bitch. Copia growled lowly as he felt Johannes lick at his fingers and soon entered 2 fingers into his mouth to give him something to ground himself with as he got his ass blown.

“Mmmfff....mmmfffff...” Johannes suckled Copia’s fingers like the candy he’d mentioned earlier. It helped muffle his sounds, but not by much. He still had to grab the counter for support as his most tender area was rutted into savagely. His legs were as spread as possible, ensuring Copia could be as deep as he wanted. It all didn’t feel enough. No matter how spread out Johannes was and how obedient he was being, it still wasn’t enough. He wanted to fuck him harder, to pleasure himself and Johannes as they made love. It was then that he shifted their position. “How ‘bout something a little different?” Copia pulled out for a moment and heaved Johannes’s leg up, spreading him open to the fullest as he then began to fuck him at his most speed and deep than before.

His voice made Johannes pause his desperate sucklings on his fingers. As he felt the Cardinal shifting he turned, trying to catch a glance on what he was attempting.

“What’s thaaAAAAHHhhh..!!” His moan was much louder as he cried out, the sound echoing off the walls. He turned bright red, knowing he should be quieter but he couldn’t help it at this point. Tears of pleasure brimmed in his eyes as he growled out, determined to take every bit. “O-ooohhffuck! Satan! Lucifer! Shit—! Fuckingdarklordrighttherethatsthefuckingspotagh!!”

“Rrrrrr!” Copia growled loudly. Not out of anger, but out of pleasure as he gave it to Johannes. His hand that covered his mouth came down to Johannes’s neck, choking him tightly that would surely make him see stars. He panted hard like a dog, feeling the rising tension in his chest as he was close to climaxing. He gripped his leg hard, surely for red handprints to stay afterwards, as he brought Johannes closer as he gripped his neck, “Moan for me, min slampa. Moan for the dark gods of the underworld and let them hear you.” He growled lowly. All his worries, they were gone as he was just too caught up in his pleasure and wanting to make Johannes come.

Johannes obeyed and squeaked out several more moans as Copia’s hand wrapped around his throat. “Y-y-yesssssssaaaaaaggghh...agh! Agh!” Each sound and use of his oxygen made his vision fuzzier around the sides. His cock was practically throbbing he was so turned on. His moans, fuck...they were a beautiful symphony to his ears. “F-fuck...” he was so close, and yet he felt that choking him won’t do anything. As his panting began to increase, his slid his hand down his clothes chest to his hard cock, and stroke him vigorously as he threw his head back in a moan as he began to cum inside of him.

“O-o-o-oohhh! Ohhhhhhhh!!! Fffffaaaaa-aaaaahhhaaahhhhhh...” Johannes came almost the second the Cardinal touched him. He whined out, squeezing his eyes shut as the world continued to spin around him. “Mmhh, mmhhh...d-d-daddy...”

He made sure to have Johannes cum on the counter, better to clean up that way than to bend over after fucking each other all day. Copia continued stroking him slowly, making sure to get every last bit of his cum out before releasing his length and caressed his abdomen as he began to gently put his leg down. His hands wanted to feel him everywhere. Up his chest and his hips they traveled, softly caressing his skin. “You’re so beautiful when you come.” The Cardinal whispered as he laid his head on Johannes’s shoulder blade.

“M-mmm...I am...?” Johannes couldn’t help but blush as he struggled to catch his breath. The Cardinal’s hands were always the most soothing to him. He sighed, leaning back into him. “Mm...I didn’t think I did anything remarkable or unusual when I did...”

Copia chuckled amusedly through pants as he nuzzled his head into his back. “Well, if anything, you make me feel like I’m on paradise after we make love.” He gave his shoulder a long kiss as his hand on Johannes’s abdomen traveled more upward to his chest, softly rubbing him while the other came up to caress his belly.

“Mmmmm...well...I only return the favor.” Johannes grinned softly as goosebumps raised on his flesh. “Aaaaaand...I live for these after-sex pettings you so lovingly give out...mmmfff...” He wriggled slightly then turned to face him, an eager expression on his face. Copia chuckled, leaning his head against his back again before lifting his head to turn to the kitchen door. He hummed in worry, “We should probably clean up, it’d be best not to have Kungen walk in on us with you half naked and cum all over the counter.” He said, his tone hinting a bit of amusement.

“Yeah...I...I wouldn’t want him to see me...or you...” Johannes immediately began tidying up, grabbing a cloth to clean the area before fixing his clothes. It was almost verging on manic. “He’d probably think I was a slut if he knew all’s the things we did...” His cheeks turned pink, unable to fully look Copia in the eye.

His breath hitched a bit as Johannes pulled out himself and began to clean and fix himself. He smirked a bit as he remembered from last night, John called them a bunch of sluts. He groped his ass and gave his shoulder a kiss, “We’re both a bunch of sluts for each other, caro.” He caressed his back a bit before grabbing the plates and the cloudberry jar off the counter to take the plates over to the sink and start the water.

“I guess...it’s better than being a slut all alone.” He chuckled weakly and shimmied back into his clothes, fixing his hair and giving Copia a shy smile. “I usually try not to worry what others think of me but it’s hard sometimes, y’know?” He chucked lowly as he changed into his clothes. Copia hummed as he began to wash the dishes. “Yes, dear, I do understand. I’ve had to worry about the same thing for years, and to this day, I still can’t seem to get rid of it. But, I’ve gotten more stronger, so it’s thankfully not as hurtful.” He turned his head to Johannes and gave him a reassuring look, “Don’t worry, pagliaccio, I’m sure it will all be okay.”

“You always know just what to say, darling...” Johannes hummed as he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Copia’s neck. “I would’ve gone insane trapped in my head without you...well, more so than already, but you get the idea.” Copia sighed in content but soon chuckled lowly as he leaned his head back against Johannes’s chest with his eyes closed. “And you my darling, I feel like I would’ve been a broken and lost shell of a man if I never met you or never shared my feelings with you.” He opened his eyes with a gentle smile waltzing upon his lips, “But I am so grateful you’ve came into my life, mio dolce pagliaccio.”

“Och du, min snygga djävul...” Johannes replied peacefully as he gazed at him. He was always so beautiful...It made him giddy to call him his. How no one had snatched this Cardinal up before was still beyond his comprehension... “Nnnn...I’m sleepy now. I need...cuddles. Aaannd...mm, I know.” He released his hold only to grab a glass of almond milk before heading upstairs. “Coming, Cardi?”

He sighed quietly as Johannes released his hold on him, missing the feeling of his arms. He gave him a soft smirk before he finished up on the dishes and wiped his hands on a nearby rag before he followed up behind Johannes with an amused chuckle, “Let’s go, dear, it’s bed time.”

Chapter 32: Buona Notte

Johannes yawned again as they made their ascent back upstairs. The guitar was silent now, although he could still hear it in his head. The moon was full, casting a pale blue light in the otherwise dark halls. As they passed Kungen’s room, or maybe practice room, Copia's head turned, watching the door as now the music had ended. His eyes kept glued to the door even as they were more than ahead, still seemingly can’t shake the feeling as though maybe Kungen may have been listening all this time. He hummed quietly as he kept to Johannes’s side.

“You know sometimes he doesn’t sleep, for days at a time. Especially if he’s working on a particularly intense piece. People say he doesn’t need to sleep in the first place but I’ve seen him crash. He sleeps like a bear in the winter.” Johannes followed the Cardinal’s gaze as they walked by.

Copia hummed curiously, “Well hopefully he will sleep soon. A good king needs his sleep to run a his kingdom sanely. Otherwise he'll turn as mad as a hatter.” Copia would know from fact and experience, losing too much sleep would make a person hallucinate and their bodies make them more weaker and tired, and he knew that especially after one night of overtime, he couldn’t sleep for after 6 full days of having to finish paper work in a deadline. And in the night, he could remember seeing dark shadows smiling at him evilly in the corner of his office as he worked. He turned his head back around, looking ahead as they walked.

“That’s very true, babe.” Johannes mused as they walked together. He put his arms around his waist and pulled him close, kissing his cheek before leading him into his dark bedroom. “Well, I’ll definitely make sure you get your sleep, if nothing more.” Copia chuckled amusedly, “With you Johannes, I know I’ll be sleeping very very well.” He leaned his head against Johannes, nuzzling him as they entered. He eyed the bed where all their past bedroom sessions have occurred, making him smirk knowingly. He turned his head to Johannes, “Do you shower before you sleep?”

The room reeked of heavenly pheromones as they entered, like a thick fog overtaking Johannes’ senses. It was impressive to say the least, but he wasn’t sure if Copia was experiencing the same feeling as him. He turned from the disheveled blankets to give his lover a small smile. “Sometimes. But I don’t always wash my hair because it takes so long. Why? Do you feel like you need one right now?”

He did have a point, his long hair did take a while for them in the shower to wash, and for drying as well. Copia hummed, “Wellll, I kind of do, but I’ll save it for the morning, since now...” He brought his hands onto Johannes’s chest, rubbing him a little before bringing his head to rest on his chest as his arms wrapped around him, nuzzling him a bit, “It’s bed-cuddling time.” He said with a smirk even as he said a couple of minutes ago it was bed time.

Johannes purred happily and held him close, hand reaching up his back to stroke and play with his hair. “Mm...I think you’re right, Cardi-C...” He sort of half-dragged, half-scooped him up as they went over to the bed and laid together. Johannes began to fix the blankets and pillows around them, rearranging their nest properly. Before they went on the bed, Copia left his shoes along with his socks by the bed. As he laid next to Johannes he unbuttoned his pants and slid them off, tossing them over the bed next to his shoes before cuddling up to Johannes and wrapping an arm around him as he nuzzled his chest with a content smile.

Johannes purred and gazed at him amusedly. “Hey...have I mentioned how much I love you?” His gaze scanned over his lovers form in the dark as he smiled warmly and traced circles on his thigh. “You’re easily the most beautiful man I’ve ever seen.” Copia’s smile widened as gazed back into his eyes with hearts, “Oh mío caro, you’re so sweet to me. I don’t even know how to tell you how much love you.” He brought his hand up to his cheek and gently stroked it, before an idea came to him.

“Ich liebe dich...” he whispered in German, “Je t'aime...” he whispered in French, “Jeg elsker deg...” In Norwegian, “Ti amo...” In Italian as he brought his hand to the nape of his neck, gently bringing him more down as they’re lips brushed together, “Jag älskar dig...” he whispered in Swedish against his lips before pressing their lips together in a gentle kiss. Johannes shuddered a pleasured breath as he kissed him back, hand going to the back of the Cardinal’s head to support it. He continued his gentle pace but leaned forward a bit and tilted his head, making them fit perfectly as they made out.

Copia sighed peacefully as their lips fit together like two puzzle pieces. He felt whole, just like the night back at the lake. His hand came up behind his head, caressing him as he tangled his fingers into his hair. “My sweet Jojo...” he whispered between kisses. He giggled softly. His voice and words sent shivers down his spine, electrocuting the clown in the best way possible. “My lovely Cardinal...~” He rolled his tongue during the ‘r’s, rolling it against Copia’s as he pulled him onto his lap.

Copia chuckled lowly as he was pulled into Johannes’s lap, wrapping his arms around his neck as he held Johannes close and nuzzled his head. He giggled excitedly, “I can’t wait for when we go touring together...” he said with closed eyes, keeping his head against Johannes’s head. “Mmmff...it will be quite fun...seeing the world together...and going fucking crazy on stage. I better teach you to properly head bang.” He smirked and squeezed his sides teasingly, letting out a small purr.

His breath hitched as he felt Johannes squeeze his sides, making him squirm a little and giggle. “Yes, wouldn’t be a perfect performance with headbanging.” He brought his hands up into Johannes’s hair, tangling his fingers in his soft raven tresses and lightly scratching his head. Johannes purred more and nuzzled into his hand. A small yawn escaped, making him shift their positions as he moved to spoon Copia now. He kept his head at the crook of his neck, letting him continue to scratch at his scalp and play with his hair. “Mm...it’s not that it wouldn’t be perfect without it...it just adds an element of fun and excitement. Mmm...But don’t let me tell you how to do your job, baby. I’m just bein’ me.”

Copia chuckled amusedly through his nose as they moved into a spooning position. “Well, what’s a perfect performance without fun and excitement? But you’re right about it. I myself don’t often head bang, even though I’m probably going to have to do lots of it while we tour.”

“Mm...well, I’ll love watching this bit of fluff whip around anyway.” He teased, hand raking through Copia’s hair and tugging lightly as he pulled him back and kissed his neck. “So what song are you going to teach me first?” He giggled as the image of himself headbanging on stage with Johannes came up in his head. His hair was so short that headbanging like Johannes and the Orchestra would make him stick out like a sore thumb. As he felt Johannes kiss his neck, he squirmed as he felt him kiss a more ticklish spot of his, his laugh picking up a bit of volume. As his laughter died down a bit, he thought about what he said, making him smile gently, “Any song you’d like, dear.”

“Mmmm...Dance Macabre.” He purred after his laugh fading out, hugging his back as he closed his eyes and muffled a yawn. “Mm...g’night, my sweet Cardinal...May you have nothing but the purest, sweetest, and most amazing dreams this evening, for I will hold and protect you from your nightmare demons. “ Some of his words became slurred from being tired, but the message was the same. Copia sighed with happiness as he brought his hands to rest on top of Johannes’s hands around him, gently caressing them as he tried to snuggle closer to him.

He turned his head to say gently, “Buona notte, my dearest Johannes. And may your dreams be filled with the universe’s stars, whispers of love and endearment.” He picked up one of his hands and brought it up to his lips, gently kissing his hand, “And with your family with you, supporting you and giving you love and encouragement. And me, there dancing with you with the stars and let my lips taste like sun, and pouring my love into you.” His voice slowly became more quieter as he wanted to let Johannes sleep and not disturb him. He closed his eyes as he finished, “And letting you always know...I will always love you. All of your flaws...and all of your quirks.” He felt sleep begin to creep in, and he let it take him as his breaths became slow and he relaxed into the pillows. Johannes murmured something incoherent at the end as he nestled more into the bedding and against Copia. It was incredibly comforting and easy to fall asleep with him. As he drifted off, he began to purr amidst the stars of his dream.

Chapter 33: The Ghouls and Henrik

After he had finished his breakfast, Henrik wandered off to go find Alpha. He had gently pleaded with the ghoul, trying to coax him into coming down that morning. Maybe he was lovesick, but after all he was still new at this kind of thing, and he wanted to spend as much time with him as he could. “Alpha..?” He returned to his empty bedroom, sniffing around slightly in search.

After Henrik left for breakfast, Alpha groggily got out, and spelled his clothes to be clean again. He sent a growled lowly as he got up, sending a ghoulish message to the other Ghouls, and lo and behold, they all showed up in Henrik’s room. Though after a few of the Ghouls pestered him with either praises or questions about Henrik, he shrugged them off and they made a little plan to meet the Orchestra, in their little fiendish way. When their ears picked the sound of incoming footsteps, they made sure of their plan and they all disappeared into other areas of the castle where the other members of the orchestra were, except for Alpha.

He stayed in Henrik’s room, hiding in the dark as he watched Henrik come in. His inner thoughts told him to come up behind Henrik and say ‘Boo!’ in his ear, but thought against it. Instead, he quietly walked up behind him, and wrapped his arms gently around him. He kissed his temple moving down to his ear to whisper, “Good morning, my sweet mate.” Henrik gasped and stiffened up, fear and surprise shocking him until he breathed at last, easing into Alpha’s touch.

“T-there you are...you little fiend.” He smirked, leaning his neck back in the embrace. “I was looking all over for you.”

Alpha chuckled lowly, “Well you’re gonna probably have to look everywhere now for the rest of the Ghouls, too.” He kissed Henrik’s cheek from behind before he walked around, to face him. “Me and the Ghouls are gonna be playing a kind of hide and seek, but it’ll go back and forth, we find you or you find us.” He embraces him, “Though don’t worry, it’ll be in the castle up here with the rest of the orchestra.” Henrik’s expression changed slowly, eager and pleasantly surprised at the mention of such a game.

“Hide and seek? Really?” He stepped forward and embraced him, rubbing his back. When they let go again, Henrik turned his head to kiss him sweetly and held his hand. “Well...we’ll just have to go searching together then.”

Alpha frowned, releasing his hand from Henrik’s, bringing both up to cup Henrik’s cheeks to give him a sweet kiss, “I have to play, too babe,” he said frowning, but then gave a smirk,

“I’m not supposed to tell you this but-“ he quickly looked left and right, making sure none of the Ghouls were watching or listening, then he leaned into Henrik’s ear, whispering, “Listen for their laughter, they plan to prank you before they meet you, and it’s always fun to watch them backfire, and to tell if they’re there, you’ll feel like someone’s watching you.” He leaned back giggling a bit.

“So! Let’s start from the beginning,” he released his Henrik from his embrace and shook his hand, “Hi, I’m Alpha, the fire ghoul. I play lead guitar in the band Ghost, but I’m sure you know me already since I’m the one that fucked your brains out 3 times last night.” He smirked, giggling a little. Henrik blushed a little, his gaze going down until Alpha kissed him again. And then when he let go and shook his hand, he forced back laughter and instead gave him a wicked grin.

“O-oh yeah? Well, nice to meet you then. I’m Henrik, and I play bass for the king’s elite orchestra.”

Alpha giggled a bit, enjoying how Henrik was playing along. “Well it’s great to meet ya too, I can’t wait to see what the future holds for us and I hope for us to play loud and glorious music with each other.” He grinned as finished giving him one final kiss before walking into the darkness, “I’ll see you soon, babe.” And disappeared into the dark. “B-bye...” Henrik waved awkwardly to the shadows, the neediness inside him wishing he could cling to him forever...What was wrong with him? His cheeks were burning hot as he touched his fingers to his lips, savoring Alpha’s last kiss.

Omega and Aether quietly teleported into Henrik’s room and smelled Alpha’s scent from the whole room, Henrik included. They both chuckled as they watched him thinking up of a quick little prank. Suddenly, any lights that were on in the room went out, leaving the room dark and dimly lit from the window. They circled him in the dark, growling at him like he was prey in their territory. Omega went up to him from behind, getting close to his head, “Boo.” Then the light’s turned on.

Henrik’s heart leapt as the lights went out. He was already a bit jumpy as it were. “A-Alpha? Is-this—-ahh!” He moved back until he was against the wall, then sort of half glared at the ghouls when they came into view—neither one was Alpha, and he frowned slightly, realizing he should’ve paid attention to the laughter but was too caught up in hopeful wishes. He did, however, recognize them from backstage and felt a shiver down his spine.

“O-oh, it’s you guys... I don’t think I got your names—I’m Henrik—bassist.”

Omega chuckled a bit as Aether giggled playfully, “Aahhhh, so you’re his mate, ain’t ya?” Said Omega, curiously as he sniffed him. Aether’s laughter soon died down a bit,

“Sorry about that, we’re just playing around with you and your buds. I’m Aether, I play electric guitar and backup vocals.”

“I’m Omega, I play rhythm guitar, a pleasure.” Through their masks, Henrik could see their eyes, Aether had purple orbs while Omega had seemingly yellow ones, contrary to Alpha’s red ones. Henrik eased up slowly, straightening his back and puffing out his chest as he fixed his hair. “It’s all good...I’m...sorry for being a little jumpy. You guys seem cool. I’m just...well, it’s all been a lot to take in.” Literally, but he didn’t mention that part.

“He’s told about us, right?” Aether asked as he sat on Henrik’s bed. Omega leaned against the wall with his arms crossed beside him. “Like...the bigger details, right?”

Henrik shifted his gaze between the two, deciding to lean against the wall himself since they were being so casual. “Já...I’ve seen his tail, too. But you don’t have to worry—I won’t tell anyone. Your disguises are really good though. I would’ve pegged you for actual humans.”

Omega hummed in acknowledgement, Aether chuckled then nodded. “Awesome, well,” Omega got off the wall, giving Henrik a pat on his shoulder, “It was nice meeting ya, we’ll see you around.” Aether got off the bed, turning to Henrik before they disappeared into the dark, “Can’t wait to work some more with you guys, see you around, bro.” They waved at Henrik before heading into the dark.

“Oh, hey, wait! I wanted to ask you something about!—...ghouls...” Henrik trailed off as he saw them disappear. He breathed out a sigh, desperately wanting to know more ways to amuse Alpha.

Shortly after Aether and Omega had left, the Air Ghoulettes arrived in the darkness, tittering quietly to each other thinking of a quick prank as they tried to muffle their laughter, carefully walking over to Henrik’s bed for a more random prank. Henrik turned his head slightly at the faint sound, sniffing the air; He was getting used to recognizing the ghouls strange scent by now. “...Who is it now?” He asked, smirking lightly.

The Ghoulettes’ eyes widened. How the hell did he know they were there? Oh whatever, they’ll continue on the prank. They got on his bed, clenching their teeth as the bed squeaked a little. Then the lamp turned on, and the Ghouls were in a suggestive position, with Breeze on the bottom and her legs wrapped around Wind’s waist, and Wind on top with her hands on Breeze’s breasts. “Can we get some privacy?!” Wind shouted in a hillbilly accent.

When Henrik saw the two like that, his cheeks turned bright red and his eyes widened. “A-aahh—! Hey! That’s where I put my head at night! Get off, would ya?!” He had half a mind to just leap on the bed, launching them off, but he was too flustered to get too close even. The Ghoulettes giggled at his reaction, getting off the bed as he told them to.

“Sorry about that,” said Wind

“We’re just messing with you,” said Breeze. Wind came up behind him to sniff him, turning to Breeze as soon as she picked up Alpha’s scent.

“He smells like fireball, and of Alpha.”

“Ooohh, they did the fun stuff for sure!” They giggled again, their laughs sounded like school girls who just heard some juicy gossip. Henrik turned and glared at them, fairly embarrassed at this point, but he decided to push past it. “S-speaking of which, Errm...” He turned his gaze to his shuffling feet. “What do...what’s something ghouls like? As like a...Uhm...like a nice gift to tell someone how you feel?”

“Mmm?” The Ghoulettes exchanged glances in thought.

“Well that depends on the person, actually,” said Breeze. “Us Ghouls may be demons, but there’s not really much fun stuff about religion,” said Wind. “It’s all on the person, like before.” They both leaned against the wall, before continuing.

“If we’re talking about Alpha, well...” Wind continued and she and Breeze exchanges glances again, “His element’s Fire, so maybe something spicy.” She held up her hands and mimicked the gesture of groping, giggling a bit.

“Or alcohol, not the best choice to tell someone you like ‘em, but he likes it, ‘specially whiskey.”

“But...if you’re trying to be sweet and you’re telling him you’re interested, maybe some romantic dinner or some cheesy rom-com shit.” Wind giggled. “Though, we’re not really the best to ask, not even Water knows much,” Breeze giggled as well.

“Oh! By the way, I’m Breeze.”

“I’m Wind.”

“We’re the Air Ghoulettes.” They said in unison.

“Key and Tambourine.”

“Also backup vocals.” They went back to zipping back and forth with each other. “And you, cute sir?” They tilted their heads at him. Henrik nodded, understanding. “I’m Henrik—bassist and backup vocals occasionally...Nice to meetcha, ladies. And thank you, I’m just....well, shit, I’m just new at this stuff, so like...I don’t want to...mess up? You know? And I figured you knew Alpha better than me, in that respect. You have sweet voices, by the way.”

They smiled at him warmly. Wind smirked, “First time, eh? In relationship terms.” She crossed her arms as Breeze put her hands on her hips. “Errrr, Yeah, well...on all terms, really.” Henrik decided to take a seat on his bed as he looked back at the Ghoulettes. His gaze flicked from Wind to Breeze before he continued on, in a different tone.

“Can I ask—if it’s not too bold—are you two a...thing? You just...well, you seem very close. And if you were, I’d say you’re quite good together.” They exchanged glances to each other before Wind turned back to Henrik,

“Sometimes.” They both giggled. “Though, we’re more like best friends and being girlfriends is more on and off. But thanks though, love,” Said Breeze. Wind playfully gave her breast a squeeze, making Breeze giggle and grope her butt from the side.

Henrik chuckled, finding the two more and more pleasant as time wore on; they were like strange distant relatives you were just finding out about.

“I think...in a way, that’s even more sweet. You’ve got something tailored to yourselves, and how you’re comfortable.” He grinned, crossing his legs. “It’s actually kinda cool.” They both grinned warmly at Henrik, “Well, hey, a few months with Alpha, and you’ll probably be like us,” Breeze said.

“We do wish you well for you both.”

“Best to get to know some more, discuss y’all’s interest, that way you’re more comfortable around each other.” They got off the wall, and began to wave at him,

“Take care, love!”

“We’ll see you around!” Back into the dark they went, disappearing as they did. “Thank you! Good bye!” He called after the Ghoulettes.

He hesitated a moment after their disappearance, taking in all that had been said. When Henrik got up finally he realized just how much of a mess he still was. But since Alpha was off playing with his ghoul brethren, that meant he had at least a little time to prepare before he saw him. He decided to wash up, change his clothes and brush his hair and touch up the dark racooony makeup around his eyes. He was wearing his soft blue band jacket as he continuously ran the brush through his hair, and then it occurred to him; He was getting dolled up to impress someone. His cheeks burned red.

Water showed up in the dark room, only to realize no one was there. He sniffed the air, catching a strong smell of fireball and burnt wood, letting him know Alpha’s been there. Then the smell of strong chemicals and metal—Aether and Omega have been there. Now the smell of expensive perfume—The Ghoulettes have been there recently. He listened around, hearing faint voices and footsteps that sounded close to the room. Wait, they were coming toward the room!

He went to wall, crawling up to the ceiling, his mind racing to a quick prank until his eyes caught sight of a nearby half-empty water bottle. Crawling toward on the ceiling, he muttered a reverse spell under his breath, letting his tail out of his pants. He stretched it down, thankfully long enough to wrap around the bottle to bring it up. He scuttled back into the dark, grabbing the bottle from his tail, muttering spell to hide it, and held the bottle in his hand as he waited for however to come in.

Henrik wandered in from his shower after cleaning up; he looked almost princely at this point, with his coat and his hair brushed back into a ponytail. Some loose strands still hung in the front. He was throwing on his boots and gathering the last of what he would need before heading off to find something to surprise Alpha. Water slowly crawled over to him, holding the bottle in one hand right-side up as he crawled to where he was above him. He knew his plan: Open the bottle and drop water in Henrik’s head, maybe not a lot of water but a splash or so. He chuckled, biting his lips to hold in his laughter. Now all he had to do was open the bottle without letting go of the ceiling. He brought it to his mouth, trying to uncap the bottle as he stayed above him.

'Better make sure I’m hydrated', Henrik thought to himself, knowing just how draining of fluids Alpha could be. But when he turned the corner for his bottle it was gone. He stopped, confused, and began looking around for it. Water snickered, then tipped the bottle to its side, letting more than a drip of water fall down on Henrik’s head, before tipping it back right-side up, letting out a small giggle.

“Gah! H-hey!” Henrik immediately turned his attention upward, realizing of course it was another ghoul. “That’s your prank?” He grinned teasingly,. “Because if so, I think you’re all washed-up.”

“Boo, you whore,” Water laughed at the bad pun as he crawled toward the wall, adjusting the angle of the open bottle as he crawled down the wall and down onto the ground. He got up and walked to Henrik with a chuckle,

“I didn’t get you too wet, did I?” He said as he handed him his water bottle back. “Nah, not too bad.” Henrik was still grinning as he watched him come nearer; He was starting to get more used to the ghouls now. They were practically family at this point. “If you did, I might be a little less pleased to see ya.” Water grinned at him warmly, glad that he isn’t mad or anything as John kinda snapped at them when he and Alpha pranked him.

He held his hand out, “I’m Water, bassist, you’re Alpha’s mate, right?” He felt his cheeks redden slightly at that, still not fully used to introducing himself that way. He shook his hand.

“U-Uhm, já—Henrik. I’m bassist as well—n-nice to meet you, bro. So does...every ghoul know about us, then?” He figured they would from the smell, but even his brothers hadn’t picked up on that quite yet—or hadn’t mentioned if they had. He frowned a bit, noticing his discomfort as he asked.

“We literally smell him off of you and your room. Sorry about that, didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, I’ll shut up about it if you’d like.” His tone was more sensitive and gentle, a bit less contrasting to the other Ghouls, maybe it was because of his element. “No, no! It’s okay! Don’t worry about it.” Henrik looked over Water and put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m just a bit awkward about...it, that’s all.” He smiled at him, chuckling a bit,

“Well, I’m sure you’d heard it a bunch of times already by other Ghouls, so I’m honestly surprised how you’re not that used to it yet.” He sat down on his bed, “But I don’t blame you either, it is kinda awkward to bring up,” he chuckled and blushed under his mask, feeling himself make it more awkward than it already was.

“True, it’ll come more naturally soon enough. He’s my,” Henrik cleared his throat slightly, crossing his legs. “Well, he’s my first so— But I mean, you came in here to introduce yourself so don’t let me ramble, please? Tell me more about you. Wat-er some of your favorite hobbies?”

Water smiled at him, his blue eyes shining from under the mask, tempted to ask him to continue talking about his feelings but let it drown within himself,

“Weellll, other than pranking, I’m mostly into sketching drawings, as well as maybe doing some painting. And I’m kinda into poetry, even though I’m not the best at it from what the Ghouls tell me.” He giggled a bit. “Playing the bass is one of my interests as well, really let’s me feel relaxed.”

“I get that. But that sounds really cool! You should definitely show me some of your art sometime. I’d be really interested.” Right away, Henrik could tell he was one of the more sensitive ghouls. It was a nice contrast to the ones he’d already met.

“I’ll see what I can do! If Alpha’s not too possessive, we could hang out and I could show you some of my best sketches.” He chuckled, smiling brightly at Henrik. “What about you? What’re your interests?” Henrik hummed in thought, glancing at the floor between them. “Well...bass, obviously. And writing. I really like fairytales and stuff like that. I’m a bit of a nature fan too. I really enjoy being outside when I can.”

Water hummed in interest, “Writing, huh? Now I’m interested in what you’ve been writing.” He grinned, which looked to be both mischievously and interested. Suddenly, he perked up, then drooped down like he was disappointed. He got up from the bed, turning to Henrik, “I gotta go now, someone else is coming.”

“O-ohh...really?” Henrik asked, a little disappointed as his smile wavered. “Well, uh, no worries then! Uhm...I’ll find some of my favorite writings to show you next time, ‘kay?” He was hopeful that they’d get a chance to hang out again soon. Water gave him a soft smile and nod, “Will do! See ya!” He waved at him before disappearing back into the dark corner.

Henrik gave a soft smile, laying back in the bed for a moment. When he’d originally heard of he alliance, he never imagined this is what would come of it. He smirked lightly, tightening his ponytail as he thought of which writings to share with Water next time.

Thankfully, Earth showed up in somewhere where he could stand instead of lie down. He figured he’d be in a closet so he carefully moved around to make much noise, he opened the door a bit to peak through if there was anyone in the room. He saw a man on the bed lying down, making him smirk at his vulnerability. He closed the door, then Bam! Bam! Bam! “This is police!” He banged on the door. Henrik whipped his head around, sitting up quickly from being startled. He put his hands up instinctively then took a breath, realizing how silly he looked. “W-what are my charges?” He asked with a soft smirk, backing away from the door. Earth opened the door, poking his head out with a cheeky smile on his lips,

“Nothing, charges dropped.” He exited the closet, closing the door behind him, and leaned against it. He remembered from last night that he was the one Alpha was with. He grinned at him, “Earth, drummer, I remember your face from last night with Alpha.”

“Oh phew!” Henrik put a hand to his head dramatically, smiling back at the ghoul before extending his hand for a shake. “Henrik—bass. Yeah? I think I saw you too. Nice to meet you face to face, man. And sober too—I was a little faded last night.” Earth laughed as he shook his hand, “No hangover? I’m surprised after all the banging you’re not smizzed still.” He giggled.

“Smizzed..?” Henrik couldn’t help but blush, chuckling awkwardly as he cleared his throat. “Well, I got a lot of rest...and coffee and a huge breakfast doesn’t hurt either. But I’ll admit, I might be a tad still fuzzy...Just I don’t know if I’d be considered “smizzed” per se?” Earth shrugged, “Well, then, at least you’re not grabbing your hair like a few people in the morning.” He chuckled.

“Oh, yeah.” Henrik giggled, understanding that far too well. “Not this time, man. My tolerance is usually pretty decent, and I try to know my limit. But what about you? What’s your drink of choice?”

“Tequila,” he said, leaning back against the closet door. “A lot of the Ghouls like hard drinks. I don’t know about the Ghoulettes, but they may like some girly drinks with vodka or what.”

“Dude, did you try any of the raven wine? That stuff kicks hard alcohol’s ass. We’re the only nation that brews it. Honestly there’s probably health codes and laws about it anywhere else.” Henrik’s gaze took in the ghoul’s entirety. “Shit.” Earth realized looking down, “I think I never did, fuck me!” Then he looked up at him, “You guys still have some around, right?”

“Still have some around...” Henrik murmured in an almost disbelieving tone. Then he grinned wickedly. “My ghoul, there would be hell to pay if we did not. Check the cellar, if you’d like, but seriously pace yourself. It’s got uh, hallucinogenic efforts and shit.”

“Ohohohooooo...Water’s gonna love the stuff. I don’t know if you’ve met him, but the nice guy is literally a devil in disguise. The guy loves himself some vodka, so he’s gonna love it. But then again,” he chuckled lowly, “We all fucking love it.” Suddenly, he perked up, then pouted a bit. “I have to leave now, Henrik. Where’s your cellar by the way?” A small smile came back on his lips. Henrik grinned in acknowledgement, surprised at the mention of Water being a “devil in disguise” both literally and metaphorically, he supposed.

“Down below, But seriously guys—go easy on the stuff okay? I know you’re de—your system handles stuff better, but still...” Earth chuckled darkly, “Okay, we control our drinking once we get a taste of it. Later Henrik, see ya around.” He waved at him one last time before opening the closet door, and leaving Henrik alone in the room. “See ya,” Henrik chuckled quietly, looking around as he was alone once more.

With all the ghouls coming and going it had been an exciting day, but none of them were Alpha. His heart beat rapidly at the idea of him coming by any minute and seeing how cute he looked just for him, until he swallowed that lump of clinginess. After all, he’d barely known him a day. Henrik didn’t want to come off too strong or needy. Maybe he needed some air. He decided to leave finally and headed outside to clear his head.

~

“Ha!” Alpha teleported on top of Henrik’s bed, expecting him to be sitting on it, only to find he wasn’t in the room at all. He sniffed the room as he got off the bed. Henrik’s scent was strong, but at the same time, faint. He followed the scent outside the room to the hallway, getting his scent still, letting him know Henrik left his room. He followed the scent, down the hallway, down the stairs until it led to a door outside.

The cold stung his nose, making him feel like a man in the dark as he lost his scent. He walked around the outside of the castle, looking around at the scenery as he listened to the sound of his feet against the snow. He remembered what Tim told him, that Henrik liked the outside, it made sense actually.

“Henrik?” He called out, feeling himself feel a bit lost as he looked for him. It was weird having mates, he thought. You feel more emotionally vulnerable as you open yourself to each other. He shook the thought out of his head, as he continued to walk.

Henrik had walked a little further past the castle, but not too far. There was a bridge overlooking a small creek running past that he stood upon, looking down at his reflection below. It was so cold the surface had frozen solid. On the breeze, he heard a voice, faint as it were but recognizable. His breath hitched as he turned and looked frantically around.

“Alpha?” He held out the metal horn sign in hopes it would help him see him. Alpha's ears picked up the sound of Henrik calling his name, and he snapped his neck in the direction he heard him. He walked faster, almost feeling like running to him, “Henrik!” He called out louder, hoping to hear him again.

“Over here!” Henrik’s features spread into a grin as he walked across the bridge to meet him, the heels of his boots clicking softly against the wood. He saw the outline of a person and continued to hold the horns towards him. He turned to the sound of his voice—more louder now—and seeing a figure by the bridge hold up the metal horns. He smiled happily and ran towards him. He enveloped him in a hug, hugging him tightly. He pulled away after a while and put his face to his neck, having his face take in his warmth and his nose finally taking a big smell of him, his scent now strong as he found him. He hugged him again, “So this is where you were, you silly goose.” He giggled, smacking his butt. “Couldn’t smell you anymore as I left the castle.”

Henrik blushed up as he eagerly hugged back. He made a soft yelp as his butt was spanked. “Já, Sorry...I needed some fresh air.” His gaze wandered back to the frozen creek momentarily, letting out a soft breath, and then he turned back to Alpha fully. His face was determined, calculating something unknown in his head before he reached up, grabbing Alpha and bringing him down to kiss him fiercely.

He only was able to catch a glimpse of outfit, but as soon as Henrik brought him down for a kiss, he immediately wrapped his arms around him, tilting his head to the side as he tried to get more access to his mouth. Henrik swooned immediately, tripping over his own feet as he clung to Alpha. He didn’t realize just how much he loved kissing him until that moment where they just seemed to fit so well together. He pulled away for a second to pick him up by his thighs, putting them on either side of Alpha as he pulled Henrik close to him again to kiss him. He licked his lips into the kiss, wanting to taste him more as he missed both how his lips felt and how he tasted. Henrik whined, legs tightening to lock around Alpha’s waist. He couldn’t help but giggle breathlessly as his hands wound into the demon’s hair. He felt his tongue and his teeth and his lips all combined to make him quiver and send sparks throughout.

He pulled away from his lips as he kissed all over his face. Tracing his jawline with kisses, covering each of his cheeks with multiple kisses, and pecking his nose as he ended with a sweet kiss to his lips. “M-m-mmmmfffmm...mmmisss me?” Henrik half moaned, half giggled though his blush. His hands were still in Alpha’s hair, muscles in his thighs twitching softly. He smiled at him before giving his cheek a peck, “Hell yeah I missed you.” He adjusted his arms down to his bottom to be able to keep him up. He nuzzled his shoulder as he gave him a few kisses under his chin. Henrik grinned again and nuzzled Alpha’s hair, inhaling his scent like firewood and incense.

“Good...I missed you too.” He hummed as his eyes fluttered shut for a moment. Alpha purred sweetly, enjoying the affection he was getting from his mate. He walked over to the edge of the bridge, sitting Henrik on the thick wooden rail. Kissing his chest as he pulled away but kept his arms around him just in case he fell. He looked him up and down and to the ponytail he wore. He smirked and chuckled lowly, “Look at you lookin' all adorable as hell.” He said as he came back in to nuzzle his chest, wrapping his arms around him.

“Mm...Do I?” Henrik couldn’t help but grin coyly, crossing his legs again and adjusting his soft blue jacket. “Thanks.” He murmured his appreciation and returned to embrace him. He kept on nuzzling him, putting his face into his chest to take in more of his scent. He just somehow couldn’t get enough of it. He lightly nipped his chest, looking up at Henrik as he held his shirt with his teeth. Henrik’s coy smirk faltered, shifting into something more submissive, and slightly embarrassed that it was so easily such.

“M-mmfff, A-Alphaah...”

“What?” The shirt dropped from his mouth, he stared innocently up at Henrik. “I’m quite the biter,” he giggled innocently, hiding the sin behind it. “Mmff...I noticed..” Henrik giggled behind his blush, hair blowing slightly in the breeze as he looked down and admired Alpha. “You’re like a teething puppy—though much cuter, in my opinion.” He blushed as he smiled up at him, bringing him down for a kiss.

“And you’re more cuter than puppies, well actually...some of them are more cuter than people.” He giggled awkwardly, giving Henrik another peck, “But still, you’re fucking adorable I just want to kiss you everywhere.” He kissed his chest multiple times. Henrik couldn’t help but giggle more as he struggled to keep up with the ghouls nonsensicalities.

“You’re very silly sometimes, Alpha. But I think this side of you is what I’m growing to like the most.” As Alpha kissed lower he flexed slightly, trying to distract from his soft tummy pudge. His laugh was muffled into his belly as he kissed him. As he got to where his shirt ended, he looked up at him with a mischievous glint, then he lifted Henrik’s shirt over Alpha’s head, and kissed him from inside his shirt.

“H-hey..! That tickles!” Henrik lied slightly, trying to keep Alpha from going too far. “A-and what if someone sees?” His claws dug into the wood rail he was at upon, trying not to give in to how truly depraved he was. Alpha looked up at Henrik through the collar of the shirt. “Don’t worry, I’m not fucking you out here,” he grinned mischievously, “Even if I am horny, I’d rather fuck you somewhere where we’re both comfortable, and somewhere warm too.” He kissed his belly as he trailed kissed up to his chest.

“That can be arranged.” Henrik spoke without thinking, watching the ghoul in his shirt. The closer he got to his neck made him twitch and emit soft sounds. “But...I kinda wanted a date night tonight—i-if that’s okay...Maybe somewhere...” Nice? Romantic? He wasn’t really sure what exactly he wanted. But maybe he was just enjoying the attention Alpha gave him. Alpha looked up at him again through the collar like it was a small window as he practically had his face coming a bit out of the collar.

“You’re asking me out? Ya beat me to it ya bum!” He giggled, “But yeah, we can go somewhere out tonight, and afterwards we can take a walk in the woods or around the city if you’d like,” he leaned in more closer to his ear, pulling his shirt up some more, “And if you’d like, I can be a little more rough with you tonight.” He kissed his cheek, pushing his head downwards and pulling his head from under his shirt, his mask’s horns pulling on the edge of the shirt as he pulled away. Henrik was quickly a flushed mess after Alpha pulled away, first about realizing he had been the one to ask him out and second about the mention of later events...

“A-a walk in the woods sounds nice...” Alpha chuckled, giving Henrik a small kiss on his nose as he saw how red his face was. “Want to walk around for a bit and talk?” He nodded quickly afterwards, clearing his throat as his soft smile returned. “Absolutely. That’s...what I’ve wanted all day.” He hopped down and stood before him, positively glowing. He smiled warmly at him, then reached his hands down and took Henrik’s hand in hold, and began to walk over the bridge opposite of the castle.

Chapter 34: First (Actual) Date (Alpha and Henrik)

Henrik’s heart skipped a beat as Alpha held his hand. He gave the other’s a slight squeeze as they started off. “So, how was your day, with all the pranking and such?” He smirked as he recalled all the pranks he pulled on the members. He rubbed the back of Henrik’s hand with his thumb, “Pretty good so far,” he chuckled as he continued, “What about yours? Who pranked you best?”

Henrik thought back to the day’s events with a small chuckle. “Hmmm, well, I’m pretty sure the Ghoulettes were groping each other in my bed. And the police showed up at one point. I made terrible puns to Water. But all in all, I guess it’s been a fairly normal day.” Alpha laughed, “Oh Lucifer, quite mixed.” He facepalmed as he laughed. “The rest of the Ghouls were friendly to ya? ‘Cause I’m not gonna tolerate any of them being mean to you.” His hand tightened on his hand protectively. Henrik noted the change in pressure around his hand and paused to look Alpha in the face. “No, no! I felt very...welcomed, actually! Like...when you go to a family reunion and you see all these crazy cousins and aunts and uncles. It’s like that.”

Alpha smiled again, releasing the pressure on his hand, and he chuckled. “Really? Wow, I’m honestly surprised. I’m just glad none of them hurt you at least.” He leaned down to kiss his temple as they walked. “Mm...nope! Not like you—but with you it’s...eh heh...a good pain?” Henrik’s cheeks were a soft pink both from his own words and the cold as their feet crunched the snow. Fresh powder was starting to sprinkle, like a lighter more refreshing snow. Henrik found himself pausing a moment and closing his eyes, tilting his head up and letting the snow fall on his skin and hair. He purred, some landing in his eyes lashes as he blinked and looked back to Alpha. Alpha chuckled as they paused walking as the snow began to fall again. Alpha took the time to look up into the air and feel the snowflakes fall on his chin and mouth and some even came through his eyes. He turned back to Henrik as he still was, watching him as the snow fell on him. He looked peaceful, and beautiful at the same time. He smiled at him, seeing that some of the flakes were caught in his eyelashes. He brought him closer, letting his warmth travel to his lips as he kissed his forehead, then his eyes, feeling how cold they were from the snowflakes.

Henrik beamed, soft smile growing as he returned a kiss and watched Alpha work his way across his features. “Heh...Thank you...You’re my guiding fire to keep me warm.” To accentuate his point, he licked his finger and poked Alpha’s shoulder, making a soft hiss to simulate smoldering. “Oooooooo, my mate’s so hot he sizzles.” Alpha laughed, grabbing Henrik’s face to bring him in for a warm kiss. “Silly boy...” he said as he pulled away but still kept him close as he wrapped his arms around him, warming him up as he held him close. Henrik kissed Alpha back, arms around his shoulders. As he pulled away, he kept him close and giggled breathlessly. “I guess, you kinda make me silly...I get all bubbly when I’m around you, and I say weird stuff. One of the others said I was probably smizzed from last night.”

Alpha snorted pulling Henrik up closer to where he was on his tippy toes. “He probably meant you being drunk or hungover. But I would say maybe drunk on love.” He kissed his cheek. When Alpha said the word ‘love’, Henrik couldn’t help but shiver. The butterflies raged in the pit of his belly. “Love..?” Henrik repeated, unsure what else to say. He stared up into Alpha’s eyes, biting his bottom lip seductively. “Do you...love me, Alpha?”

Alpha froze, as he thought about it as he looked at Henrik’s face. The way he was biting his bottom lip made him want to growl with pleasure. From the moment he tasted Henrik’s lips, he knew he was his mate, and he practically gave him his virginity, as well, and the fact that he cried after he first fucking him said it meant a lot to Henrik. He looked at each of his features, his wavy dirty blonde hair, his ocean blue eyes, the beauty mark below his bottom lip. There was no doubt he did feel love at least for this human. He smirked, “You’re gonna have to wait for tonight darling, I still haven’t taken you out.” He kissed his nose.

Henrik blushed up, unable to do much else as his gaze went downward. It wasn’t exactly the cheesy romance movie moment he was hoping for, but then again Alpha wasn’t really that kinda guy. So he decided to just wait and see what the ghoul had in mind.

“Where did you have planned? Or is that a surprise?” He hummed amusedly as they had begun walking again. Alpha chuckled nervously, putting a hand on the back of his neck and blushing under his mask embarrassingly as they continued walking. “Actually...you’re gonna have to show me around, ‘cause since I’m new to your nation, I am the same with what’s around. I have heard there was some places around the square, but I’m not sure yet.”

“Oh, okay!” Henrik smiled more, putting an arm around Alpha’s shoulder as he tried to break the awkwardness. “Well, erm— What do you like to eat, as far as your favorite foods? I could also hunt you somet—I-I mean, find you something a-a-at the market, or s-something..”

He turned to Henrik with a knowing smirk. “I know your scent, babe, so you’re completely safe with me. But while though I would enjoy hunting with you, I thought maybe going for a more romantic approach and go to a fancy restaurant or so, but whatever is good with you is good with me.” He smiled at him.

“O-oh...” Henrik nodded, realizing it wasn’t the end of the world if Alpha knew. “Fancy restaurant...Hmm...Yeah! I think I know of a couple nice places.” He squeezed Alpha’s hand a little bit, pulling it up to kiss and nibbling his finger. Alpha chuckled through his nose, still smiling even as he watched Henrik nibble on his finger. “Alright, my little beast, lead the way.” He chuckled as they walked.

“Is that your new nickname for me?” Henrik asked with amusement as he lead, glancing around the land and following the road as the buildings became more prominent. He kept a grip on Alpha’s hand, not wanting him to get lost behind. “Maybe, but maybe ‘babe’ would probably stay up as your first nickname.” He kept up with Henrik as he felt his grip tighten.

“I like that. I mean, you can call me whatever, just don’t call me late for dinner.” Henrik winked as he lead Alpha into a nice looking restaurant in the style of a hunting lodge. It had a little bit of what they were both looking for, while maintaining the quaintness of all Avatarian buildings. Dinner time was still early so they had plenty of seats to pick from. Alpha laughed again. He looked around the restaurant, taking in the atmosphere and it’s aesthetic.

“Where do you want to sit? Outside or Inside?”

“Outside.” Henrik said a little quickly. Inside restaurants were too stuffy sometimes. And he brought his personal space heater to keep warm. They found a nice table with a view of the mountains and trees. Henrik ordered a coffee to go with his dinner, knowing that he’d need all the energy he could get for dessert. He grinned as they went outside, looking out in awe at the mountains as they sat down. He ordered a coffee after Henrik, and an idea came over him. “Y’know, since we’re outside, I could give us a little heat circle for us as we wait.”

Alpha nodded, then through his mask, his eyes turned into slits as he summoned his magic. He leaned into the table, bringing his hands up to hold onto Henrik’s hands, “Circulus Talis Alterationis...” he whispered. Suddenly, the Winter cold around them slowly faded away, replacing it with a Springtime warmth that circled around the table they were in. “Woah...” Henrik watched Alpha with childlike wonder, like he was the coolest fucking thing he’d ever seen—which he pretty much was. “You...you’re fucking rad, Alpha.” Henrik grinned, blushing as he leaned across and kissed him.

He chuckled into the kiss, kissing him back gently. When they pulled away, he rubbed his thumb on the back of Henrik’s hand, “You okay? Not too warm or too cold still?”

“I’m perfect. Perfectly content.” His gaze only left Alpha when their coffees arrived. He began doctoring it up the moment the waiter set it down. Henrik blinked back to Alpha.

“You know what you’d like to order yet?”

“Whatever you’d like I’m good with. I’m just trying to keep an open mind to your nation’s food, but I’m expecting it to be good.”

“Oh, okay!” Henrik nodded and beamed enthusiastically. He showed the waiter something on the menu to bring them both, along with two waters, before the waiter left and they were alone again. Even though he sat tall enough in his seat, Henrik swung his legs a bit, hoping he was doing this date thing well.

Alpha looked down at his coffee, looking at the blackness of it as he thought what to talk about with Henrik. He moved his gaze upwards to look at him as he thought of something, “Since you like the outdoors, what are your favorite seasons, babe?” From under the table, he put a leg over the other.

“Favorite seasons? Hmm...well, I love snow. But I also enjoy warm summer evenings when it’s dark but you don’t have to bundle up. There’s a nice breeze but you never get cold—especially not if you’re running at night.” Henrik’s eyes seemed to glow softly as he spoke of his favorite pastimes. “Or when the leaves change colors, that’s pretty great too. So I guess...all the seasons, heh..” Alpha sighed and chuckled with relief, “I’m glad it’s not just Winter,” He chuckled out.

“For me, it’s the rest as well. I like more warmer seasons, but Fall isn’t so bad. Winter though...” he grimaced, “I feel more...constricted, if that’s the right word...” he gave Henrik a small smile, “But at the same time, it’s not bad to cuddle up to the fire when it’s cold out, and to see you wearing oversized sweaters,” the mental image came over Alpha as he blushed a bit, “Man, THAT’S gonna be sooo fucking adorable.” He took Henrik’s hand that was resting on the table and brought it up to his lips, gently kiss the palm as he caressed it.

Alpha’s kiss against his palm was like flames licking his skin. He couldn’t hide his ensuing blush and the soft giggle afterwards. “I’ll make sure winter isn’t too terrible for you. I’ll wear plenty of those sweaters and give you hot cocoa kisses.” Alpha chuckled, kissing the back of Henrik’s hand. “Can’t wait for those little cocoa kisses, then.” He said, giving him a warm look, “By the way, cheesy question, what’s your favorite color?” Initially, Henrik used to believe blue—like the sky after the sunrises and it changes to dawn. Something soft and light. But as of late, he’d been finding himself chasing a particular shade of... ”Red—Crimson, to be exact. Like the bloodiest red rose or a glass of wine.” His gaze flickered to hold Alpha’s, smirking softly as it did.

Alpha raised an eyebrow amusingly. He wasn’t expecting him to say red. As strong as the color was, he was expecting something more softer, like blue or orange or maybe even yellow. But he sure wasn’t complaining.

“Then I’ll be sure to send you most crimson wine along with the reddest roses from the Church garden straight to you. Maybe I’ll even put a little letter on them for you, reminding you how beautiful you are when you’re bare, how cute your face is, how your smile is as bright as the sun...” He kissed the palm of his hand again, “Whatever you’d like...” Henrik flushed as bright red as the color he’d previously indicated was his favorite.

“A-Alpha...you’re such a gentleman...But really, you’re too sweet. I don’t need all that fancy stuff...erm...just you.” He switched his hand over and intertwined their fingers together. Alpha smirked, rubbing his thumb on the back of Henrik’s hand as he watched their fingers intertwine. “Alright then, I’ll give ‘em to you myself straight to your door and give you so many kisses you’ll be wrapped in a blanket of them.” He giggled as he winked at him.

“Sounds like I might drown in kisses.” Henrik chuckled, fearless to know if that was how he’d eventually meet his demise. A minute or two later their food was brought over—two large and identical plates of food layered with beautiful glazed meat and an assortment of steamed veggies. Henrik thanked the waiter as they left then shot Alpha a look. “You ever eaten unicorn?”

Alpha snorted, looking up at Henrik with wide eyes and surprised smile, “Unicorn?!” He looked back down at meal. He laughed, “No I have not, but I’m excited to now.”

He grinned. “Y’know,” he began as he lifted his fork, “They say unicorns are creatures of purity.” He looked down at his plate and chuckled darkly, “And look at that, quite a sad ending but surely delicious without a doubt.” He picked up his knife as began to cut through the meat.

“Ah—“ Henrik watched him, covering his mouth to hide ensuing giggles. He tried to keep a straight face, but he was terrible at teasing people. “It’s...ahhh, it’s beef, Alpha. Sorry, for getting your hopes up, I was just joking.”

Right as he took a bite, he realized as well it was beef. “Oh.” He looked down at the meal as he chewed, and turned his gaze back to Henrik, with a sheepish grin, “Still, it’s pretty delicious.” He chuckled, going in for another bite and with veggies this time. Henrik took a bite, letting some of the juices and blood of the meat dribble down his chin animalistically. He didn’t seem to care to wipe it away immediately.

“Don’t you know how difficult it is to hunt a unicorn anyways?” The soft smirk had returned, but there was some truth laid in it. “That sharp horn of theirs could pierce you like a kabob.” Alpha eyed the blood dripping from his chin, it added to his beauty, making him actually look like a vampire for a second. He shook his head to pull himself back into reality.

“You gotta camouflage yourself into the woods, that way they won’t be able to see you as you hunt them.” He cut into the meat again as he continued, “Or hell, since you can change, maybe into a white wolf or a polar bear and bite its neck or a leg until it bleeds out,” he ate the slice as he looked back up to him.

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Henrik chuckled, eying Alpha as the two continued to eat. “Maybe you can accompany me on the next hunt and distract it with your beauty.”

“Me? Distract it?” He put a hand to his chest pretending to be offended, “If anything, I’ll beat it up a bit before the killing blow, I’ll leave that fun stuff to you.” He stabbed his fork into some veggies as he took another bite.

“Then we can fuck on its corpse.” Henrik said a bit too quickly, realizing he had indeed spoken that out loud and not thought it in his head. Although, it wasn’t exactly an appalling concept to him. Alpha choked on a piece of meat and immediately took his coffee to swallow, burning his tongue in the process—but his element was Fire, he was immune to burns and flames. After he swallowed, he wheezed out his laughter, “Unholy shiittttt...” he was practically dying of laughter from the idea.

“I was thinking of taking its skull as a trophy but fuckin’ Hell...” he wheezed. “Why not both?” Henrik was grinning softly, verging on evil as he laughed along with Alpha. “I don’t know, what can I say? You bring out the devil in me. Not to mention you—are—the devil in me.” He sipped his coffee, eyes never leaving the ghoul.

Alpha laughed, his eyes practically glowing red as he sent him a quick wink. “That’s for damn sure. I’ll be in you doing a sex ritual where the both of us become one.” He smirked at him as he sipped his coffee.

“Is that even possible?” Henrik giggled quietly, a blush coming over him as he worked on his veggies. “I know you demons have some kinky sex things that even I don’t know about. Well, I’m actually pretty vanilla as you know—but I’m a fast learner.”

“There are some sex rituals but even then, I’m kidding, I wouldn’t put you through that shit,” he looked down at his meal and cut another slice. As he cut, he looked back up at Henrik, giving him a smirk and a sinful look, “Though I would put you through some BDSM shit.” He laughed as he took another bite.

“I’d consent.” Henrik cut into his own food, eyes flicking between the meal and Alpha. “Like I said, I’m a fast learner. And I know about a lot of that shit. It’s just the uh—the application, I guess. Nerve wracking but...I...really trust you.”

Alpha smiled at him gently, “Don’t worry, I’ll be more gentle since it’ll be your first time,” he cut another slice, “Still rough, but not too rough to where it hurts to even breathe the next morning.” He ate the slice, stabbing into the some veggies as he ate.

“I appreciate it.” Henrik felt himself blush again as he took a sip of coffee. “Hell, who knows? Maybe once we get more practice, I could even dom you.” He smirked, using his thumb to wipe some of the beverage from his upper lip. He leaned in close to Alpha, inhaling the combined scent of their meals and the pheromones the ghoul produced entirely on his own.

Alpha smirked, chuckling darkly, “We shall see about that, sweet Henrik, but I’m sure without a doubt you’re going to enjoy it,” his red eyes stayed in contact with his as he took a sip of cup. His brows furrowed subtly with determination, both to take whatever Alpha had to dish out plus plotting to dominate him fully when properly given a chance. From beneath the table, Henrik shifted his feet and ran one up Alpha’s inner leg.

“So how was your meal?” He purred after he took a sip of coffee, feeling something rub against his leg. “It was quite delicious, thank you for choosing such a great.” He grinned at him, and uncrossed his legs from under the table, tempted to do whatever under the table with his feet. “Of course...only the best for you—even if it wasn’t really unicorn.” Henrik teased through his teeth, foot resting between Alpha’s legs now. “Did you save room for dessert? And I actually mean dessert. They make delicious cakes here.” He looked down at his plate, the meat was gone but all there was left we’re some leftover vegetables. He looked back up at him, “Yeah, I’ve got some room left,” he grinned.

“I knew there was a reason I liked you.” Henrik smiled, cleaning his plate including licking some of the meat juice. When the waiter returned, he didn’t even have to see the dessert menu to know what he wanted. “Devil’s Food cake, please. With extra whipped cream.” His eyes skimmed across the table back to Alpha, giving him a knowing look.

Alpha smirked at him, blinking his red eyes at him through the mask. As the waiter went away, he chuckled at him, “I’m glad you like me more other than the fact I fucked you good.” He grinned mischievously. Henrik blushed at that, averting his gaze momentarily. “I told you—I like you for a lot of reasons. The sex just happens to be a, uh...really nice plus.” Alpha giggled, “Alright, whatever you say, babe.” He sent him a wink as he adjusted his leg to rub against Henrik’s that rest resting in between his.

“I mean it...” Henrik watched him, a serious expression coming across his features. “You’re my first boyfriend...and I really really like you... You’re incredibly sweet and selfless, and...you make me happy.”

His leg paused the rubbing and Alpha’s playful smirk left. He continued rubbing him, more gentle this time. He sighed as he leaned against the table, “I’m sorry Henrik, I know I’m not taking this as seriously as I should, and the thing is...I’ve been around for a while, literally. And like I said, I don’t often get involved with virgins, orrr, people who are new to relationships or so. I’m sorry I’m acting all...” he gestured with his hands to find the right word, “Fuck it, careless about all this.” He brought a hand down to Henrik’s hand, giving him a gentle smile, “You’re a sweet guy, and you surprise me every single second I’m with you. So...excuse me if I don’t take this as seriously as I must.” He licked his hand up to Alpha’s lips, giving it a gentle kiss.

All Henrik could do was blush furiously, heart catching in his throat. He hadn’t expected Alpha to apologize, or to say it so romantically in his own way. Henrik still blamed himself for being needy in his own design, desperately clinging to someone he already felt so connected to. He knew he was probably moving fast, and as Alpha had said he had been around a while.

“It’s okay, Alpha...not everything needs to be taken seriously. I’m just...trying not to be so clingy.” Alpha caressed the back of Henrik’s hand with his thumb, his gentle smile never leaving his lips, “It’s okay, babe, you’re new to this, and you still have a long life ahead of you, so you can still learn and change and everything.”

He nodded quickly, glancing away as his adoring eyes and beauty was almost too much for Henrik right then. As he did, the waiter brought their cake over. He seemed far too excited for the treat, but pushed the plate closer to Alpha so he could try it first. “I should slow down anyway—I get a little out of control with—err...food.”

He chuckled as he grabbed his fork, slowing cutting into the cake and bringing the slice to his mouth. He covered his mouth as he felt his tongue burst with flavor. He sent Henrik a smile after swallowing, “Holy shit, that’s fuckin’ good,” he went in for another slice and moved the player closer to Henrik to some as well. “I’m glad.” Henrik perked up a little, less shy than he had been only moments before. “It’s one of my favorites.” He took tentative bites, maintaining his manners while trying not to overindulge.

Alpha swallowed before he spoke, “I can see why,” he said. He gave a hearty giggle, “I never even knew Satan’s meals ever even made up here, must be some fun indulging in it.” He joked as he took another bite of the cake. Henrik giggled, pausing to lick his fork some as he hummed and watched Alpha. “If you didn’t worship Satan before you ate this, you’d be unholy as fuck by now.” Alpha laughed, covering his mouth as he did as he was still chewing as did. He swallowed before he spoke again, “Ain’t that the truth,” he giggled.

Henrik beamed, taking a breath after washing his cake down with the end of his coffee. “Thanks, by the way...E-errm...F-for...the date. I know it’s silly but I appreciate it.”

He gave him a smile after he swallowed his bite of the cake. “No no, it’s fine, babe. You’re fresh to this so it’s okay. I’m just glad you enjoyed it just as much as I did.” He took a sip of his coffee to wash down the cake. “Do you think maybe later tonight you’d want to go out to a café and...talk some more? I could surprise you with something I’ve thought of.” He gave him a soft smirk.

Henrik got goosebumps every time Alpha called him ‘babe.’ He got goosebumps from just about every pet name he had for him. His eyes lit up as he looked at the ghoul eagerly. “J-já! Ah, t—that sounds really nice, actually. But what kinda surprise?” His tone was teasing at the end. Alpha leaned in, his smirk becoming more teasing, “You’re gonna have to know later tonight, baby cakes.” He giggled as he gave him a new pet name.

Henrik’s cheeks reddened, butterflies quivering in his stomach at that. It made him inhale sharply, coughing briefly afterwards. “Careful now!” Alpha’s smirk faded as he watched him cough, worried something had happened that made him do so. Henrik waved it off with a smile. “It’s okay, man! I just had a tickle in my throat, that’s all. Aww...You’re so cute when you get all worried...” Alpha chuckled and blushed, rubbing the back of his neck, “Was worried there for a sec...” then grinned at him, “You...want to walk around some more?”

“Sure. Burn off some of these extra calories.” Henrik chuckled and stood, offering his hand to Alpha as they began to leave. “Not that I have much to worry about for later...” Alpha softly smirked at him and took his hand after he left his pay for their food on the table. While though the heat circle followed them as Alpha controlled it, he put an arm around Henrik as they walked, keeping him close.

Henrik nuzzled against him, sighing happily as they stepped outside. The sun would be setting soon, but they still had plenty of daylight left before then. The light cast long shadows across the ground as the trees around became more abundant.

Notes:

Okay, funny story, when Henrik said 'then we can fuck on its corpse' I read it as 'then we can fuck its corpse' LIKE SHIIIT SON

Chapter 35: Nature Cream

Notes:

*Warning* Mentions of murders and BJs

Now that the buildings and people were becoming less as they walked toward the woods, Alpha began to feel more peaceful as he walked with Henrik in his arm. He nuzzled him gently, providing him some attention as his red eyes scattered about, looking to every tree and shrub as they walked. “Isn’t it gorgeous out here?” Henrik asked quietly, breathing in the forest air like a drug. He took Alpha’s hand and kissed the back of it. “Up there,” He pointed towards the mountains looming overheard like ferocious, snowy spires. “That’s where we hunt, typically. In the deepest, densest, darkest parts where forest and the mountains meet.” A smile was on his features as he spoke, absolutely loving the time he was able to spend with Alpha.

“Ooooohhh...” he gazed up to where Henrik pointed to. “What kinds of animals do you guys catch? And do you guys like shapeshift into predators to catch prey? Or do you guys do it the more old-fashioned human way?” He giggled as turned back to face Henrik.

“Well, all kinds, really. Small game and big game. It’s usually what we bring back and eat at the castle. It’s never really for sport—but there is a bonding experience. Even if we’re not just there satisfying our predatory instincts, errm...it’s just fun. And freeing. We’ve written entire songs about our experiences together...a-as a family.” Henrik blinked a moment before he met Alpha’s gaze again. “We only fight other humans in the old-fashioned way.”

“Other humans?” He said curiously, releasing his hand to walk behind him and wrap his arms around him, kissing his head. “You guys eat other humans? Or are they our enemies?”

Henrik blushed as he felt Alpha behind him. He snuggled into his warm form and sighed in thought. “We may be savages, but we’re not cannibals, no.” There was a small chuckle in his words. “There are other nations that we have disagreements with. We are neutral right now, but there have been dark times before. A lot of people came to Avatar Country because of it—because the wars tore their homes apart. Or they just liked the freedom we offered. We’re like a sanctuary city I guess.”

Alpha growled lowly, holding Henrik closer to him. A hand rubbed his chest comfortingly, “Well let’s hope none of those kinds of times follow us into the future. Now that we are together as allies, we shall protect each other in times of darkness.” He kissed his temple.

“Mmm...thank you. I appreciate it. Your words are like poetry sometimes, Alpha. And your voice is pure music and sex.
But yes, we’ll hope the preventative measures we’ve taken as a nation will help us.” Henrik melted into Alpha’s touch with ease, letting out soft purrs that rumbled in his chest. “Have you...ever killed anyone? Or anything?”

His growls ceased after a bit. He spoke again, his voice serious, “My sweet mate, I have killed many creatures, humans and animals. It’s a heavy burden that most people carry on their shoulders, especially if the person was innocent, but me...I have killed whatever, whether it’d be good or bad.” He rested his head against Henrik’s, “But I know for sure, that whatever hurts you, they’re dead immediately. Same goes for your family.”

Death and murder—it was a dark topic to be discussing on a first date, then again Alpha and Henrik weren’t like typical couples. His heart fluttered in his chest at the ghouls vow and he turned, dark eyes blinking slowly to gaze at him. Words were simply not thanks enough—as Henrik reached behind into the Ghoul’s hair and pulled him down, kissing him deep and passionately.

Alpha kissed back, sighing into the kiss as he brought a hand to caress his cheek. He imagined himself maybe some time where war was upon them, or they were under an enemy’s attack, thinking to Henrik, what would happen to him, what ifs and all the dark scenarios running through this mind. He let him go, to fully face him and kiss him deeply, pushing the thoughts into the back of his mind.

As if reading his mind, Henrik pulled him closer and stroked his shoulder muscles sympathetically. It was scary sometimes. Tensions were high, and he tried not to think of what he’d do if their army was called into action. It would mean he would be too, and he might be separated from Alpha for some time. A low whine escaped as their lips parted and then moved together again. Henrik has his leg raised slightly to Alpha’s waist as he slipped his tongue beneath the others.

Alpha purred into the kiss, snaking his tongue to mingle with Henrik’s. He brought a hand down to Henrik’s leg to keep it up while sliding his free hand down his back and down to Henrik’s rump to give it a squeeze. Henrik moaned into his mouth and scratched at the back of Alpha’s neck now. Even though no one was around, he still felt somewhat exposed and gestured for them to move closer to a nearby tree.

They went behind the tree, with Alpha immediately pinning him against the tree and placing his lips back onto Henrik’s. He moved his hands down to his hips, rubbing circles with his thumbs. Henrik held himself against the trunk, letting himself be at the full mercy of Alpha. One hand raked through the hair on the ghoul’s head while the other dragged claws down his back, reaching his ass and giving it a firm squeeze.

Alpha purred in delight as he felt him squeeze his ass. He then let a hand slowly move its way over to his crotch, gently stroking him through his pants. He grinned into the kiss, determined to give Henrik a little dose of fire before the flames in the evening.

“A-aahh...” Henrik let a quivering moan escape between their lips, as still the slightest touch from Alpha made him unreasonably hard. The hand still squeezing his ass twitched, desperately clinging.

Alpha moved down to his neck, kissing and suckling as he continued to fondle him. He lightly gripped his manhood, determined to give him some sort of pain in the pleasure. Henrik gasped, struggling to make a sound as his voice seemed cut off by himself. “A-Aalphhaaa...~” His lids fluttered briefly as he cleared his throat to get a hold of himself. “I-I know a better place t-to go...f-fuck each other’s brains out.”

“Why not just a blowjob? It’s quicker, and honestly, I want to pleasure you the most.” He said against his neck, hovering above the hickey he created.

Henrik felt shivers down his spine, practically melting right then and there. “W-w-why not, then..?” He laughed breathlessly, reaching upwards with tentative fingers to pull at Alpha’s collar. “I-I can try to give you one too...y-you deserve it, after all...”

Alpha grinned sinfully, then brought Henrik in for a passionate kiss, before pulling away to kiss up his neck and whisper in his ear, “Alright, me first.” Before giving his ear a nip as he crouched down to his knees and unzip his pants, fondling him through his boxers.

Henrik kissed him back, trying to keep up with the ghoul’s rapid actions. He was feeling his slightly swollen lip with his tongue when Alpha began fondling him again, making his breath hitch in his throat. Alpha pulled out Henrik’s hard length from out his boxers, and immediately licked up his shaft out to the tip. He kissed the tip before he slowly took his whole member into his mouth, bobbing his head to slowly take in more and more every time. As he placed one hand on Henrik’s thigh, he used his other to stroke him as he sucked.

Henrik moaned out loud, putting his hand over his mouth to stifle it some. The sudden movements, pleasure, and overwhelming sensations...Alpha was an expert in every matter. He clawed at the bark behind, struggling to grip anything.

If Alpha didn’t have a mouthful of dick, he would be grinning sinfully. He loved the sounds of pleasure emitting from his sweet mate. He bobbed his head slowly, trying to make him go crazy with pleasure and to beg him for more. Henrik bit down on his hand again, knees quivering almost impossibly so. Every time he went to speak, it came out in a whorish moan or a drooling whimper. So instead, using a shaking hand he reached out and grabbed a handful of Alpha’s hair, running his digits through before using it to pull himself down to the base.

Alpha moaned onto his dick, sending vibrations through Henrik’s lower body and rolling his eyes back at the stinging pain in his head. He removed his hand and continued bobbing his head down on his dick as he let Henrik abuse him in whatever way as he pleasured him.

“Ohhhhh...” Henrik groaned out as his knees buckled, slumping to the ground with Alpha still between his legs. “Y-y-your mouth is like f-fire...” He whimpered out, eyes turning a soft gold with the desperation to prolong his orgasm as much as possible. “I-it’s like you’re sucking the life outta me...e-everytime...”

Alpha kept his mouth of his dick, making sure to keep on pleasuring him. He looked at his face as he could see him climbing the mountain, and looked into his eyes, seeing that his normal blue eyes were replaced with gold. He brought a hand up to his dick to stroke him as he pulled off of him, giving him a sinful grin. “Sucking, eh? Well it looks like the tables have turned, my little vampire.” He chuckled a bit as he went back to put him in his mouth and bob his head.

Henrik let out low, predatory growls at Alpha’s every action afterwards—a power struggle between his submissive, ex-virgin side and his blood thirsty shapeshifter self. “Ahhhh...hah...ahhh...t-tell me, h-how do I taste?” He decided to speak in an attempt to distract himself from the pressure in his gut.

Alpha added some tongue into the mix to lick around his tip and shaft as Henrik’s dick was in his mouth. He pulled off with his tongue being the last to leave. He turned his gaze upward to look into his mate’s golden eyes, “You taste so fucking good.” He said in a low husky voice, then went down again on his dick, closing his eyes a bit before he came off again to continue speaking, “You taste sweet, but at the same time, salty. It’s a strange taste, but I honestly love it, and I’m determined to get every bit of it...” he gave Henrik a predatory smile before he went back down to worship his length.

“Ohhhhhhhhh...damn right, you do...” Henrik smirked breathlessly as he let out more squeals and moans. He was so close, and Alpha knew it. Everything he did was so perfect, exactly what he wanted, until...

“F-fuck..! B-bite my neck and drink me,...d-daddy..!” Henrik moaned out quickly, desperately, as the threads of his orgasm began to quickly unravel.

Alpha immediately got off from his dick but his hand came down to jerk him off as he came up to his neck. He licked it and began to nip the skin, only to prepare him as he bit down harder, leaving a bruise surely before going down quickly to put him back in. He moaned, sending vibrations through Henrik’s body and rolling his eyes back as he tasted his cum hit his tongue. He sucked for a bit more as he savored him, before swallowing half of what he had in his mouth.

Henrik put a shaky hand to his shoulder after Alpha left. He moaned and quivered violently as he came, his lids squeezed shut until he caught his breath. “A-aaahh...t-take it all...” He whined, thighs spasming as he spread his legs for the ghoul’s access.

He sucked for a bit more, making sure Henrik milked him ‘til he was he was dry. He swallowed the rest, and came off of Henrik’s member with a wet pop and his shaft and tip little kisses as he came back up to face Henrik. He grinned as he gazed at Henrik’s afterglow look, licking his lips with pleasure. “I hope that was fun,” he said innocently with a grin. Henrik blinked deliriously towards Alpha, chuckling as he slowly came back to his senses.

“I-I-it was...” He murmured around the drool running down his chin. He quickly went to wipe it up. His legs stayed sprawled, too heavy to move quite yet. “Y-...you could’ve gone harder, though. I didn’t even bleed...”

He leaned close to his face, their noses practically rubbing from how close, “I forgot to say but...I tend to go a little wild at the sight and smell of blood. You’re much more easier for me to control myself since you are my mate and my instincts recognize you, but the temptation to eat you up is very tempting.” He moved down to his neck, giving the hickey a lick. “But I know for sure, I wouldn’t eat you, since you belong to my heart, not my belly.” He gave the bruise a small kiss.

Henrik nodded, understanding on some level. “I get that. It took me some time but I used to be much more of a loose cannon. As being a shapeshifter, I know is different from demons but...I don’t know. My abilities developed early so I had more of a chance to manage them.” He eyed Alpha as he kissed his hickey, and purred under his breath.

Alpha hummed as he listened, before fixing Henrik’s pants and cuddling up to him, feeling a mix of cold and warmth from the snow and the heat circle along with Henrik’s own warmth. “I gotta ask babe, what are your favorite forms when you shapeshift?” Henrik watched him, appreciative of his aiding hands and the ensuing snuggle. He wrapped his arm around him as he contemplated the question asked. “Hmm...my favorite forms? Well...mm...bobcat is one, for sure. And probably a wolf...I was a bee briefly, and that was kinda wild. Or a hawk, actually—that’s another close one of mine.”

“Hmmmm...” He grinned as he listened. The animals he stated surely did fit him, especially the wolf. He giggled as a thought came up in his head, “You know, now that you mention wolf, I kinda got the idea of fucking at the next full moon. Just as we orgasm, we howl at the moon.” He giggled sinfully.

Henrik grinned softly and kissed Alpha’s temple. “Sounds like a plan. I could even transform for you right as we finish. I’ll make a big dramatic scene, rip off my clothes...the whole nine yards. I’ll be your cheesy horror movie, baby.” His hand wandered as he spoke, rubbing Alpha’s knee slightly.

“As long as these aren’t your bestest clothes, then go right ahead.” He chuckled as he nuzzled into his chest. “Well, not these. I love this jacket.” Henrik watched him again, running his fingers through his hair. “I will transform for you, though. Whatever you’d like whenever you’d like.”

Alpha hummed in satisfaction, then turned his head up to meet his eyes, “How about after that blowjob, and you show me afterwards your wolf form.” He gave Henrik a sinful look. “Okay..!” Henrik nodded and smiled, pulling Alpha up to kiss him. When their lips parted, he whispered in a softly husky voice. “Now...get against that tree, won’t you be a good boy? I owe you for being so good to me...”

Alpha kissed him back with gusto and giggled with excitement, getting off of him for them to switch positions. Alpha leaned against tree as he sat down, and spread his legs out. He brought a hand down, gently stroking his length through his pants to get himself more hard.

Henrik watched him, trying to hide the fact that he was trembling slightly. Of course, he knew how it was supposed to go down—just implementing said knowledge was another thing entirely. And with Alpha, it was ever so slightly daunting. He reached forward and pulled his length free, inhaling his musk as he stroked him to proper hardness. “Also...just for the record, you can talk dirty to me. And definitely pull my hair.” Their eyes met as he ran his tongue up and down his shaft.

Alpha growled in pleasure, bucking his hips to feel more of his tongue. Henrik was a natural to this, almost seemingly like this wasn’t even his first time giving head. One hand slowly went to the tree behind him to scratch his claws as the other went down to Henrik’s hair, running his hand through his tresses before gripping onto his hair. Henrik moaned as he licked him like a delicate candy. His lids were low, seductive as he glanced up at Alpha. He smirked subtly around his length before sliding what he could fit into his mouth. He moaned again and breathed through his nose, trying to utilize what he could to be the best possible.

Alpha threw his head back moaning loudly. The hand that was grabbing his hair tightened some more and his other began to scratch roughly down on the tree, ripping off bark and cutting into the wood. He looked back down at Henrik, a sinful smirk on his face. “That’s right, suck that dick, you whore.”

Henrik blushed furiously and let out another soft moan around his length. He kept him shallow to avoid gagging as much as possible, but oh fuck...he tasted so good. Even though he was a little sweaty, a little salty, it didn’t affect him poorly. He reached out and used Alpha’s thighs to support him. His fangs began to appear now, moaning and hissing as he began to slowly thrust his member into Henrik’s mouth, wanting to feel more of his hot mouth. “Uh-uh-unholy shiiittt...”

Henrik watched in surprise and excitement. He lowered his jaw to accommodate Alpha easier, although he felt dangerously close to gagging. He would push himself as far as he could. As he let Alpha fuck his mouth, his claws dug into his thighs and squeezed.

“Gaaaahhh...” he moaned out as he felt Henrik squeeze him with his claws. He panted in shallow breaths, feeling himself become more and more closer to his climax, and his thrusts began to pick up the speed. Henrik felt him hit the back of his throat several times before he could break away and gag. “S-shit...sorry...” He blushed as he spit on the grass between them. He took his cock in his hand instead, continuing to stroke and lick beneath his head. He was about to apologize back but it immediately died in his throat as he hissed and growled, “Don’t stop...”

Henrik nodded obediently with a smirk, continuing his feverish lapping before putting the man back in his mouth. He made soft purrs and moans around his length as his eyes went back to meet his.

Alpha threw his head back, hitting his head against the tree in the process. He resisted the urge to deepthroat Henrik and make him swallow more of his dick. Instead, his released his hair and moved his free hand over his body, rubbing a hand up and down his own chest and pinching his own nipples.

He watched, incredibly pleased with every response he earned from Alpha. Little by little he would ease his cock down further, improving by the minute. As he watched Alpha pinch his nipples he used one of his own hands to slap the ghoul’s thigh and drag his nails down further. He mewled at the slap, letting out a groan afterwards as he felt his nails. He threw his head back a bit, before saying through a moan, “I-I’m close, little v-vampire...”

“Liten vampyr.” Henrik moved off his length just to say sweetly. As he gave his mouth a break, he continued jerking him off desperately as he watched.

“A-ah...don’t hold back, Kay? Just ‘cuz I’m inexperienced n’ all.”

Alpha chuckled through a moan, “I wouldn’t recommend giving me all that power. It’ll either end up with you bleeding or vomiting. But hey,” he brought his hand up the tree down to Henrik’s hair, running a hand through his tresses and leaving wood chippings, “What’s the point in not trying, ya know?”

Henrik’s confident smirk faltered for a moment as a mixture of fear and arousal surged through him. “H-heh, já...well, just don’t make me vomit on purpose. Bleeding is one thing.” He kept his gaze locked on the other as he dipped down and slid Alpha back into his mouth. With a groan, the hand on Henrik’s hair tightened and using his energy to get him to his climax, he thrusted his hips, fucking Henrik’s mouth with his dick. Moans and pants left his mouth freely, until with one hard thrust, he came into his mouth, with some sliding out of his mouth.

Henrik dropped his jaw a little again, accommodating for Alpha’s girth and speed. Sweet Lucifer...he felt like if the ghoul didn’t have a death grip on his hair he may fly off any minute. But then he felt it—tensing up, something sweet and salty filling his senses to the brim. Henrik paused, eyes slightly wide as he pondered his next plan of action. Alpha was watching him, but he didn’t know how much he could take at once...He swallowed not even half while the rest of Alpha’s seed trickled out over his chin, pearlescent against his rosy skin. As he pulled away, he tried to catch his breath and clean himself up.

Alpha panted as he pulled his cock out of his mouth, watching with pleasure as his cum dripped down his chin. “Look at you, you cute little sinner...” he trailed off as he brought Henrik in for a kiss, snaking his tongue inside to taste his seed, then to pull away to lick up the cum dripping off of him. “M-mmm...nnn...eheheh...” Henrik made soft mewls and giggles from Alpha’s sweet touches.

“H-how’d I do?” He felt incredibly unclean now, but with Alpha it was okay. Alpha kissed him passionately, and when he pulled away he said as he kept their heads together, “You were fucking amazing...” he giggled a bit before he continued, “Was that actually your first time giving head? ‘Cause damn, you were good for a first timer.” He grinned.

“Really...?” Henrik giggled breathlessly, beaming as he stared at his mate. “Uh, já...Really, I mean...it’s been something I’ve been kinda interested about but...well, you know me—I wouldn’t be able to just ask anyone ‘hey mind if I blow you?’”

“Not unless you’re in a gloryhole,” Alpha giggled. He gave Henrik another sweet kiss, “But hey, that could work me if you’d like.” Henrik returned the kiss, still blushing as he smiled. “Maybe later. My jaw’s still sore. And I think some of you came out my nose.” Alpha laughed again, “Eewww, well I hope your nose is okay as well.” He gave his nose a little kiss. Henrik scrunched it cutely. “I’m always okay with you—no matter how crazy shit gets. I can always handle it well when I’m with you.”

He gave Henrik a sweet smile, then brought him in for a hug, kissing up his neck and behind his ear. He wanted to say so many thing into his ear, ‘I love you’ was one, but bit his tongue down as he wanted to wait for later to surprise him. Henrik practically clung to him, of everything Alpha did his hugs were quickly becoming one of his favorites. “Mm-mmff...” He purred, and his leg twitched with pleasure. Alpha buried his face into his hair, inhaling his scent that of cologne and how it fit him so well. He nuzzled him, leaning back into the tree as he held him closer for them to cuddle. Henrik made a soft mewling sound and wound his hands into the ghouls hair and the fabric of his shirt. He kneaded him as he curled into his lap, becoming incredibly comfortable as he nestled his warmth.

“Thank you for everything so far, um...daddy...” Alpha giggled a bit, before bringing a hand up to stroke his cheek. “You’re welcome for everything, liten vampyr,” he grinned as he used his nickname in Swedish.

Chapter 36: Min Liten Vampyr

Notes:

*Warning* Blood

Henrik grinned softly and gave Alpha’s neck a playful chomp. “Mmm...cherry soda...” He teased and licked the spot, even though he didn’t bite hard enough to pierce the skin. Alpha’s breath hitched as Henrik gave his neck the chomp. He let out a quiet moan as Henrik licked him, giggling afterwards as he held him. “Since you can shapeshift, have you ever shifted your teeth before? That way you can actually be a vampire?”

“Hmm...It would be easy enough, I think. I just never really had much of a reason to before now...” Henrik trailed his fingers down Alpha’s chest gently. “Is that a request of yours? I could probably make my eyes red as well.” Alpha licked his lips, “Oh please, by all means go right ahead,” he said lowly. He was excited to see what his mate can do, but he kept a sort of calm exterior as he watched him. “Mm, alright, gimme a minute.” Henrik moved himself back, adjusting slightly as his brow furrowed in focus.

His mouth went agape, and when he blinked his gaze back to Alpha his irises matched the ghoul’s crimson gaze. His tongue swiped across his teeth as they tingled slightly, the bizarre pang as only his canines elongated to perfect vampiric points. He brushed his hair back and batted his dark eyelashes. “Thee? Hardly dithicult at all.” He was showing off until he realized that with new fangs meant a new lisp—making him turn bright red.

Alpha watched him, feeling both a mixture of awe and arousal as he watched Henrik lick his teeth and the fangs grow in and his ocean blue eyes turn lust red. He snorted as he heard him speak with a lisp, and watched as his face turned red because of it, “You’re both fucking hot and fucking adorable.” He said leaning back into the tree. “Do you think you’re able to bite into me?”

“Mhmm.” Henrik looked him over hungrily, for once feeling like the predator in this situation. It was a nice shift of roles to be dominant. As he turned in his lap he straddled him, and put his arms around his shoulders. His hot breath was at the nape of Alpha’s neck when he stopped, something was missing. “Hey can you, Uhm...thhh...thruggle Maybe? And...Uhm...beg for merthy?”

He smirked before began to squirm around, moaning pitifully as he clawed at Henrik’s back, “Please...” he begged, “Spare my life, liten vampyr, I’m not food.” He made himself sound like a pitiful virgin, almost scared of what will happen to him. Henrik chuckled and grinned—he was a decent actor.

“Ith too late, foolith prey. I’ve already chothen you ath my dinner.” His claws dug in once more to the ghoul’s shoulder blades as he did not hesitate again. With a hungry growl, Henrik made skilled contact with Alpha’s neck and sunk his fangs right in. He twitched as the sudden burst of blood on his tongue was initially startling, but afterwards quite pleasant. Alpha chuckled as Henrik spoke, it was both adorable and funny the way he spoke. But he was quickly silenced as Henrik leaned in to sink his fangs into Alpha’s neck. He let out a soft moan, feeling lightheaded and aroused at the same time. He wrapped his arms around him, with one arm going up to his hair, tangling his fingers in his tresses. “Aaaahhhh...” he moaned, closing his eyes to take in more of the strange feeling.

“Mmmfff...” Henrik hissed quietly, slurping and moving away as some of Alpha dribbled down his flesh. It had been a while since he drank just pure blood, and it took a moment to get used to. He licked his fangs briefly before going back to the wound and sucking it dry, cleaning it up and finishing with a kiss while he stayed close and let the ghoul play with his hair.

The stench of iron blood made Alpha's instincts run wild, but he kept himself down only squirming here and there, bucking his hips and clawing at his back as Henrik fed. He brought Henrik back in to kiss him with gusto, not even licking Henrik’s lips for entrance as his tongue immediately went inside his mouth, moaning as the taste of his blood hit tongue. His hands coming up again to his hair to tangle his fingers in and lightly scratch his scalp. Henrik could barely even gasp or moan as Alpha desperately kissed him. He felt a mixture of drool and blood trickle down his mouth as he clung to him, reaching his arms behind and clawing at his hairline. Alpha scratched down his back as they made out. His head switching sides every few minutes as he tried to get every single drop of blood what was in Henrik’s mouth. Henrik whined, feeling like his tongue was reaching all the way to the back of his throat. His heart was racing and he moved his hips slightly as he sat in his lap.

Alpha moved his hands down to Henrik’s ass, lightly squeezing his buttocks as he savored the taste of the blood. His tongue danced around with Henrik’s for a bit before pulling away with a string of spit connecting them. Henrik moaned as he was groped, and struggled to catch his breath after the ghoul pulled away. His nails were still dug into his backside, practically hanging on for dear life as he drooled and blushed and panted. He licked up the trail of drool coming from his mouth, waiting to make sure he got every last drop. He gave Henrik a few more kisses below his mouth and on his beauty mark as he did the deed.

“A-ah...hah...ah...” Henrik made soft whining sounds and covered his mouth as he pulled his fangs back into his skull. It took a minute or two of strain on his eyes before they shifted back to blue as well. “F-fuck...” Was all he could manage in a breathless voice. He gave his neck a few more kisses before licked his lips, savoring the taste of his skin as he pulled away. “Seems like min liten vampyr couldn’t handle my unholiness.” He giggled. Henrik giggled shyly and bit his lip. His cheeks were stained pink at this point. “I-I...It was just a lot, that’s all...but your blood tastes good. It’s tangy...like a lemon.”

“Lemony, huh?” Alpha raised an eyebrow in amusement. “And you said I’d taste like cherry soda, I’m a little disappointed actually.” He forced a frown before he laughed. “It’s not my fault you’re tart!” Henrik laughed softly before covering his mouth afterwards. “You’re still tasty though. I guess I’m still getting used to Uh—having someone’s tongue down my throat.”

He laughed whole-heartedly. ‘Oh sweet little Henrik, he thought, You’re such a saint’. He gave him a sinful smirk as his eyes glowed as he summoned his powers. He made a quick small release smell as he stuck his tongue out, making his tongue look forked and long as he wiggled it suggestively. He chuckled as it went back in his mouthed, and the glow in his eyes retreating.

“I could make it longer, but then you’d probably choke. But I’m glad you enjoy the feeling.” His breathing hitched just at the sight of that tongue. Why did that make the heat in his lower gut pool so easily? Henrik cleared his throat and nodded slightly.

“I-I’m willing to, uh...to try anything with you, y’know. Even if I’m a little hesitant at first. You’re just—very exciting? And uh, wild? Like, uhm, how do I put this...a bad boy? And you...make me wanna do crazy stuff a lot.” He smiled at him, genuinely and sweetly. “Well then, I show you anything you’d like, from different positions that’ll put yoga to shame, to hardcore and soft, anything...” he said as he pulled Henrik closer to him, with their noses practically touching. Henrik let out a soft ‘mew’ and pecked his nose. “And in return, I’ll give you lots of these, and snuggles and hugs and...I’ll turn into cute animals to surprise you, and...and...Uhm, I can cook too! I’m not the greatest but—I make little pastries sometimes! And...I can feed you and let you lick the spoon...”

Alpha chuckled, he was so fucking cute, and so pure as well. He leaned in to give him a kiss, then on the corner of his mouth, then on his cheek before he hugged him, giving the spot behind his ear a few kisses before whispering into his ear, “So can I. But damn, now you made me want to make some cake or something, so I can kiss your lips and taste how delicious they are and how sweet you are.” He cheeks felt a little heated but he was loving it a lot. He kissed the spot again, hugging him more tighter.

“Mmmm...” Henrik continued making soft, pleasured sounds and giggles as he snuggled into Alpha’s kisses and embrace. “Mm...Well, I know we just had cake but...We could at least make some icing and lick it off eachother?” Alpha began to giggle sinfully as the image came up in his head. The pure sweet taste of the icing on Henrik's skin but the sinful spice of the sex, oh the wonderful contrast. "Oh, of course, babe, we could try it later if you'd like." He said as he pulled away, giving Henrik a sinful look.

“Sure. That’d be really fun.” Henrik beamed, something sinister lurking in his peaceful eyes and smile. As he glanced away, he ran his thumb across his bottom lip and tasted what remnants of blood that he could. “Did you want to keep exploring or start heading back?”

“Whatever is good with you is good with me, babe.” He brought his arms back to fix his pants and junk. “Such a gentleman...” Henrik clicked his tongue and stood, taking a moment to adjust himself. He looked over Alpha and beamed. “Well...let’s start heading back then. It’s getting late and I really want to spoon you in bed again.”

“Wait wait! The café, remember?” His face became more gentle, as the surprise went through his head. “I at least want to surprise you while we’re having some coffee. Maybe no desserts since we’re saving that for later.” He chuckled. “Oh that’s right! I almost forgot. Sorry.” Henrik fiddled with the sleeve on his jacket. “You’re so eager about this surprise...You’ve got me on pins and needles.” He beamed at him, before hooking his arm with his, giggling a bit, “Yeah sorry, I just know you’re gonna like it.”

“So far, I’ve liked everything you’ve shown me.” Henrik said matter-of-factly as they began walking back to town.

Chapter 37: Devilishly

The nightlife was bustling, people coming and going from bars and restaurants and clubs, but down one of the side streets was a quaint café that stayed open far later than any of the others. It was perfect for that midnight java fix before you go and dance your balls off.

“Would you like to stay outside again?” He hopes he said yes, but was worried he might get too cold even though he heat circle was providing them with warmth. Henrik peered in through the doorway, noticing a small crowd of customers bustling about. He took a step back and tried not to seem too anxious as he smiled at Alpha. “Sure...that would be nice actually. Uhm...”

Shit—He glanced in through the doors again, biting his lip. They’d still have to order inside. Through where he stood, Alpha looked through the doors to see the small crowd, before looking back at Henrik. “What’s wrong? Do you think we’ll attract attention?”

“Hm? Oh, no, ah...” Henrik shuffled his feet slightly. “I just...I don’t really like big crowds, uhm...I’m just...nervous.” He blushed a bit at his own words then wrapped his arms around Alpha’s strong shoulders. Alpha wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist and pulled him in, almost as if he was lifting him up. He hugged him close, purring into his ear to relax. He reminded him of the Cardinal, as he suffered from social anxiety and was also nervous around crowds of people. “Do you want me to go in while you find our seats outside?” He asked, his voice low and quiet as he spoke into his ear.

“Mmm-mmm....ahh...If you don’t mind.” Henrik mewled softly and turned to look Alpha in the eye. “I’d greatly appreciate it. And when you get back...I’ll reward you handsomely for your efforts.” Alpha smirked at him and kissed his forehead before he released him. “Alright, soooo, just a cappuccino? Or black?”

“Hmm...A cappuccino sounds nice actually—with maybe a bit of cinnamon and vanilla. Pleeeease.” He continued holding his arms around him for a moment, just admiring those beautiful ruby irises. “Okay, okay.” He chuckled amusedly as he came down to give him multiple noisily kisses on his cheek before pulling away. He groped his butt teasingly, “Go on and sit down, I’ll have the heat circle follow you.” His eyes glowed for a moment before he pulled away from Henrik, feeling the cold sting his nose and his stab at his skin. He gave him one last grin before he entered the café.

“Thank you...” Henrik beamed and waved a small goodbye as he watched him from an empty table outside. Everyone else was still inside, crowding around the counter and chattering noisily to each other.

“I love you...” He said quietly when he was sure Alpha was out of earshot. It made him blush and the butterflies flutter dramatically around his insides.

The delicious scent of coffee along with the aroma of vanilla and some cinnamon came over him. The warmth of the whole café soothe his numb nose and cold skin, despite how used to the cold he was. He got in line to order and he looked down at the dessert display, the cookies and cakes made his mouth water, but he was saved his hunger for the dessert for him and Henrik. He averted away from the display, and looked around at the café, examining the design and and taking in more of the atmosphere as the line went down ‘til it was finally his turn.

He ordered exactly how Henrik wanted his, a cappuccino with cinnamon and vanilla, and ordering a cappuccino with caramel for himself. Since he and Henrik were going to be sitting outside, the barista gave him the coffees in paper cups to preserve their heat. He held a cup in each hand, and used his back to open the door, the cold hitting his face like a slap once again. He walked to where Henrik sat, and bringing one of the cup to his nose to tell the difference between he and Henriks’ cups, he placed one down in front of him as he sat down across from him with a grin.

He couldn’t believe he’d said it out loud. Well, Henrik could believe it. It was much easier when Alpha wasn’t nearby. He’d probably tell him it was cute that he admitted his feelings like that. But he was still too embarrassed, too afraid of coming off as...too much. Too soon. Too fast. Too...human. He jumped slightly as the cup in his vision startled him from his thoughts. He should’ve smelled both of them approaching, but he’d been daydreaming.

“O-oh..! Mmmm...” Henrik lifted it to his face and a smile broke across. He removed the lid and dipped his finger in the foam to lick off. “Mm...it’s perfect! Thank you again. You’re the best.”

Alpha chuckled, “It was no problem babe.” His eyes glowed again, controlling the heat circle to wrap around him as well. From the little hole in the cup, he sniffed the warm and sweet aroma of the caramel before taking a sip. It made him feel warm inside, like someone else, he thought as he glanced up at Henrik. The surprise idea came up in his head, and he smirked softly.

“Hey, Henrik. I’ve got your surprise, but you gotta close your eyes, okay?”

“Hm? Oh, okay.” Henrik wiped some foam from his mouth and closed his eyes, biting his lip afterward as the butterflies continued circling his guts. Beneath the table, his leg shook slightly. “No peaking.” He said teasingly before placing his head into the palm of his hands. He mutter the illusion spell under his breath, muffled by his hands.

He put the perfect image in his head. The face of a man who look as handsome as a model, with sunken cheeks but light stubble around his face along with a chin strap of dark hair. The horns were on his head still as they represented his virtue, but everything else kept hidden. His eyes looked serious and cold, but they masked his inner passion and boldness. His hair was slicked up, with a few hairs sticking out of place making it look slightly messy, but nevertheless, it fit him. Alpha removed his hands from his face, and lo and behold, his mask was gone, replaced with the face that of the man. He opened his eyes, still the bright rubies they were and his horns on his head, looking more realistic than the ones on his mask.

“Henrik, open your eyes.” He said lowly, almost like a whisper.

Tentatively, Henrik opened his eyes and glanced around, his vision adjusting slowly and then he saw—- He practically fell out of his seat in surprise at the man across from him. His cheeks were bright and flushed as he was trying not to come across as rude. He was just truly in shock and awe. “A-Alpha..?” He asked stupidly, looking him up and down then back upwards to his horns. He grinned gently, showing his teeth. “That’s right babe, it’s me.” He said. Something in him felt like Henrik didn’t like new look, making him feel almost a little offended, but held it down as he watched him.

“Woah...” After a moment of investigation, Henrik stood and leaned forward, hands on either side of his face as he mushed Alpha’s skin around. “You’re not scarred like the Phantom of the Opera after all...you’re...you’re devilishly handsome.” He teased as his eyes took in every detail, rubbing his hands against the rough stubble. Then he reached up and rubbed his horns in an almost suggestive fashion, admiring their smoothness. His eyes widened as Henrik began to squish his face around like a dog, but nonetheless, he chuckled at how curious he was. A shiver down his spine as Henrik rubbed his horns, they were that sensitive? He ignored it as he felt his cheeks burn, “I’m glad you think so. babe.” He said pulling one of his hands down to his lips, giving the back of his hand a kiss.

Henrik blushed as he watched him, then leaned down and grabbed his face to kiss. It was sweet and needy, like they hadn’t kissed in ages. One hand held Alpha’s cheek while the other moved down and rubbed his chest. He closed his eyes into the kiss, wrapping his arms around him. His lips tasted sweet and warm from the coffee, making him lick Henrik’s bottom lip, tasting more of him. “Mmm...” Henrik purred then moved both hands to run them through Alpha’s hair then back over his horns. It was like he was seeing him for the first time all over again. By this point he was practically crawling in his lap. Alpha moved a hand down to Henrik’s waist, pulling closer to him for Henrik to get into his lap, the coffees on the table now forgotten.

A soft giggle escaped as Henrik found himself in his lap. He pulled away from the kiss just slightly to catch his breath. “Mm...thank you...for letting me see you. At least...this form.” Alpha’s smile never left his face, he felt just to keep kissing him and leave kisses behind his whole face. He kept a hand on his back to keep him in place, “It was no problem. After all, now you don’t have to feel what Christine felt when she unmasked the Phantom.” He chuckled. Pinkness danced in his cheeks as Henrik grinned softly. “You’re so sweet...and funny...I’m...I’m really lucky, you know.” He quickly bit his lip as he looked back to admiring Alpha’s horns.

It was then that the words were at the tip of his tongue, ‘I love you’, but he had hold it down, at least now for a little bit. He gave Henrik a sweet smile, before bringing a hand up to his cheek, pulling g him down for a passionate kiss. He sighed into it again, loving the feeling and taste of him. Henrik kissed him back with ease as he felt the butterflies in his stomach going crazy. Maybe he was a hopeless romantic, but Alpha’s every little gesture meant the world to him. He genuinely cared about him, and enjoyed spending time together and exploring their land. He couldn’t imagine what he’d do if the ghoul ever decided he was finished with him...

The hand on his back slowly began to rub him, being more sweet as they kissed. He was gonna say it, he will now that the moment is sweet and loving. He pulled away to let him breath, and whispered lovingly, “I love you, my little vampire.”

Henrik took a breath as they parted their kisses, and then stopped breathing all together. Was he dreaming? Did Alpha really say..? The world was swimming around him, darkness and fuzziness creeping into his vision. He opened his mouth again to speak, or breath, looking like a fish out of water until he could squeak out. “Jag älskar dig mer...” and then he fainted into his lap.

Alpha gasped as he fainted, wrapping his arms immediately around him and adjusting him in his lap to make him comfortable. He placed his head on his chest, below his chin, breathing in his scent of mint in his hair, and gave him a kiss, then laid his head against Henrik's. One of his hands that was wrapped around him, holding Henrik by his arm, began to rub him. “I love you Henrik, min söta liten vampyr.” He whispered, nuzzling his head afterwards.

“Nnn...” Henrik stirred after a long minute, shivering as he came to. His eyes were incredibly light blue, almost white against his scleras as he sniffed and found Alpha in his vision. “S-shit...Uhm...I-I’m sorry...Did I...” Heat found it’s way up his neck to his cheeks and the tops of his ears. “Did I, uhm, ruin our date?” Alpha smiled gently, bringing Henrik in to give his temple a long kiss. “No, if anything, you made it more unique. Fainting at the confession of love? Now that’s something I wasn’t expecting.” He chuckled lowly, keeping his face close to his head, inhaling his scent and pheromones from his hair. “M-mm...” Henrik beamed softly and nuzzled Alpha’s warmth. “M-me neither, actually...it surprised me just as much as you. B-but I guess, I just wasn’t expecting... H-hopeful, maybe...b-but I didn’t think you...felt the same.”

Alpha raised an eyebrow at him, “Not feel that same? Henrik, if after all this small time we’ve had together, and if I would’ve ever regretted it, I would fucking pour holy water on myself and melt into the earth.” He hugged him again, with his nose touching the spot behind his ear. “You’re so sweet and adorable, so amazing in every way you don’t even realize it.” He kissed the spot, nuzzling him, “I love you from the bottom of my damned heart.” Tears brimmed at the corners of his eyes and Henrik made a small noise as he tried to keep them at bay. It felt...so incredibly good to be wanted, and loved. Sure, he had his brothers but it’s never the same as when a perfect stranger finds beauty in places even you overlook. “...I love you too, Alpha...so much...I... I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Alpha pulled him in for a hug, purring loudly in affection. He brought a hand up to Henrik’s head, stroking his hair. He buried his face into his neck, taking in his scent and his warmth, giving him a few kisses into the spot and nuzzling him afterwards. “Mm...” Henrik couldn’t help but giggle happily as they embraced. Alpha’s sounds were so soothing to him. He reached around and rubbed the ghoul’s back, stroking between his shoulder blades and down his spine. He sighed happily as he felt his hands stroke him, and nuzzled him like a cat. He pulled his head away, still in the embrace and trailed kisses up his neck and his jawline to his cheek. Henrik giggled more and kept arms wrapped around his waist. “Mmm...you’re so lovey. You sweet...decadent ghoul...I fucking love you. Can I keep you forever?”

Alpha paused his kisses at the word ‘forever’, seeing the more serious side to it. But he didn’t want the mood to turn serious, so he pulled away, a gentle grin on his face, “Yes, forever until death do us part,” he said, pulling him in for another kiss. He knew he was being extremely clingy probably, but he really liked him...so what could he say? He was just being honest. As he kissed him, his hands went to the side to fiddle with the fabric of his clothes. Henrik chuckled as they kissed, bringing his hands to his sides, lightly tugging and scratching on his clothes as he did.

When they eventually broke for air, Henrik was biting his lip coyly, red irises blinking at the space between them. “Thanks for the coffee, by the way.” His gaze trailed back to their abandoned cups as he took his and sipped, locking his gaze with Alpha now. He chuckled amusedly, “No problem, let’s not leave them to freeze at least.” He said as he picked up his own cup, and took a sip out of it as he kept his eyes in contact with Henrik’s. “Almost tastes as good as you.” Henrik batted his eyelashes some before tucking his hair behind his ear and looking back up at the sky. A soft breeze blew across them, making his tresses dance. Alpha let out a small growl in pleasure, loving how he looked in the breeze and how his hair bended and waved. He wrapped an arm around his waist, nuzzling his side like a cat.

Henrik purred and returned his attention to him, kissing the ghoul’s temple and then trailing up to his horns. “I was wondering about these...they’re...very beautiful.”

“Aaahhh....” Alpha felt some goosebumps form on him as Henrik felt his horns. “Well...they represent my virtue, babe. I’m a demon, after all.” He smirked up at him. “Well, I know that...” Henrik mused in a lightly teasing tone. His gaze continued to take them in as he stroked up and down slowly. “It’s just...well...I can hear your breathing hitch when I feel them. Are they that sensitive?” His fingers ghosted over their sharp tips, a smirk on his face. Alpha felt his face heat up as he felt the ghost of a feeling of his finger on the tip of his horns. “Uhhhh...” he cleared his throat, inside whether if he should say or not. “Welllll...they sorta are. And so is my tail a bit, if you remember when you touched it.”

“Mhm...” Henrik nodded softly as he remembered, but his attention was still elsewhere. As he sat up more, he couldn’t help but lean forward and give them a flick of his tongue. Alpha hissed, “Aaahh...” as he felt Henrik’s tongue on his tips. Heat began to rise more to his face as he was sure he was as red as a tomato. “Mmm...see, that wasn’t too bad, was it?” He flashed sharp teeth as he grinned and began kissing the horns up and down, then licking them like the most delicious ice cream. Alpha gasped, and immediately felt his pants become tight. But as much as he wanted to tell Henrik to stop to not spoil their cute moment, he wanted him to keep going, and go lower. “F-fuuucck...” he shivered.

Henrik paused momentarily and watched him, amused. Should he stop? Should he continue? He was having fun with this little experiment, not to mention the shift he’d felt since sitting in Alpha’s lap. While holding one of his horns, he kissed from the tips down his hair line to his cheek and his jaw, going all the way across until he found his lips. Alpha kissed him back wildly, wrapping his arms around him as thy kissed. He pulled Henrik more into his lap, bringing a hand down to his ass and squeezing it. Surprised, he let out a small eager yelp and clung to Alpha. Tilting his head slightly, Henrik darted his tongue out and grazed it against the ghoul’s sharp teeth.“Mmmm...” he felt Henrik’s tongue enter his mouth, and decided to start having his own wrestle with Henrik’s. He pulled away after a bit, pulling on Henrik’s lip hard, drawing a bit of blood from his lip as he pulled.

“Fuck, now you got me all horny again,” Alpha giggled as brought a hand down to feel his hard length through his pants. Henrik made a small squeal, then giggled as the ghoul pulled away. He put a hand to his mouth, feeling the blood pooling from his sensitive lip. “H-heh, sorry, Alphy...It’s just fun having someone around who wants to be frisky and flirty with me.”

“Alphy? Is that my nickname now?” Alpha giggled at his pet name Henrik gave him. “But hey, babe, if you’re ready to want to do the sweet and salty fun stuff, just let me know, and we’d have to check your kitchen, hehe.”

“Mm...” He paused a moment and pondered as he finished the rest of his cappuccino. Then he nodded, flashing Alpha a wink. “I think I could go for some dessert right now. Want to...Uhm...want to race, back?” Alpha smirked sinfully at him, “Sure, I’ll race ya.” He said as he downed the rest of his coffee. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand as he finished, holding Henrik up by his waist as he got up from his seat. He threw both their cups away in a nearby trash can before he turned back to Henrik.

“Alright, readysetgo!” He said immediately and dashed into the direction where the castle was at normal human speed so that he’d let Henrik catch up to him. “Ah! You fiend!” Henrik laughed, letting him take a brief headstart before he started running after him.

Chapter 38: Domestic

He was decently fast, and if nothing more his endurance was built to last for a while. His breathing was steady as they ran between buildings and then eventually trees and over rocks. While they ran, Henrik let out a long howl. “Hahahaha!!” Alpha laughed wholeheartedly as he ran with Henrik at his tail. He felt free and excited as the thought of getting ass later in the night made him run faster, giggling like a manic from the excitement. Throughout their way back, he and Henrik filled the night with the howls of a wolf and laughs of a madman.

“I’m gonna getcha!” Henrik laughed as the trees nearing the castle were more abundant. He leapt from branch to branch as he kept a predatory watch on Alpha. When it became difficult to keep up, he leapt down and ran at his side, teasing him with a wicked grin. Alpha turned his head as he saw something from the corner of his eye, only to see that Henrik was practically neck and neck with him. “Oh shit!” He shouted laughing afterwards. He began pant loudly as he picked up the pace to run faster. Henrik only laughed in return, but it seemed more evil as he tailed the ghoul. They were so equally matched, he wasn’t even sure if he could beat him or not. The castle was in sight soon enough and he knew his opportunity would be gone soon. Just as they were within sight of the gates, Henrik let out a roar and pounced on Alpha.

Alpha gasped loudly and as he hit the ground, the wind was knocked out of himself for a few moments as Henrik pounced him. He caught himself before he could even face plant the ground. He wheezed out a laugh, “Hoholy shit, babe, fuck.” He turned around to face Henrik, his mask back on his face as the spell wore off as he was tackled. Henrik grinned as he straddled him, far too pleased with himself. “The savage killer captured its prey!” He blushed as he looked Alpha over for signs of approval.

“Hahahaha!!” He laughed as he then groaned from hitting the ground. “You can eat me out inside since it’s too cold out here.” He giggled as he composed himself. “Heheh...For someone so hot, you get cold so easily.” His tone was teasing as he stood and offered Alpha a hand. “I didn’t hurt you did I?”

“Nah,” he said, taking his hand to get up from the ground. He dusted himself off, getting snow and dead leaves off his clothes. “Just knocked the wind out of me for a bit,” he chuckled. He smirked at him, “But hey, you did catch your prey. Let’s hope that tactic works for when we hunt that unicorn.” His smirk widened. “It will...!” Henrik grinned softly, the rosiness in his cheeks darkening. He offered his hand as they walked the rest of the way to the castle. “You distract it and I can attack from the flank. We just gotta desperate the weakest one from the herd.” Alpha perked up as he took his hand, intertwining their fingers as they walked to the gate, “Herd? They come all in one?” He grinned. “But sure thing, I’d be happy to distract it. I wonder actually if it’ll try to get me off like a bull would.” He giggled.

Henrik watched him, unable to hide just how happy Alpha made him constantly. They took one of the side entrances that was closer to the kitchen. “Just make sure you avoid that horn though. I’ve almost been stabbed a dozen times but it’s only gotten me once or twice.” His grin disappeared, replaced with concern. He brought his other hand to him, feeling around his chest, stomach and sides. “Where? Nowhere too important?” Feeling him prod around tickled, making Henrik bite his lip to hold back the ensuing giggles. “No no! Nowhere too bad. Just here,” He raised his shirt to expose a scarred up gash on his side and then one on his thigh. “I’m a fast healer.”

Alpha eyed the scars, entranced by them. He brought a hand up to the scar on his side, running his thumb over the healed skin. “I can’t wait to get my hands on a unicorn and scratch them up, that’s gonna feel satisfying as hell for what they did to you,” he said with a hint of anger. He glanced up at Henrik and gave him an smirk before leaning in to kiss his scarred flesh. “Mm-mff...” Henrik made a soft sound as his warm lips met his skin. He chuckled slightly, reaching out to stroke Alpha’s head. “I deserved it anyway. It was just in self defense. It was a male, and they are notoriously more aggressive.”

“Really?” He looked up at him with a bit of an annoyed expression, but it wasn’t that he was annoyed of him, “Dickheads...” he grumbled. Then, suddenly, he began to chuckle, which soon became a giggle, “You get it? ‘Dickheads’? ‘Cause they’re unicorns! They got horn on their heads!” He laughed. Henrik watched him, then burst into laughter as well. Inside, their voices echoed in the hall, making him quiet down instinctively. “So what else did you want to go with the frosting?” Henrik asked with an amused grin as he held Alpha’s hand again.

He giggled a little, trying to compose himself from the joke. “Uuhahahahummm...” he intertwined their fingers as he thought. “Well for what we’re gonna do, I wonder if just plain. But usually I kinda like it with some fruit like strawberries.” He grinned, the image of the later events flashing through his mind already. “Mmm...mhmm...Plain is good—unless you find some fruit or something else that looks good.” The kitchen was dark as they entered, making Henrik scurry over and flick on one of the lights. He immediately headed to one of the large cupboards filled with backing supplies and grabbed the sugar.

Alpha headed toward the refrigerator, and immediately searched for strawberries and butter. The carton of strawberries first caught his eyes and he grabbed it out of the fridge, holding it one arm as he searched for the butter. I took a used stick that looked halfway through and a whole stick, ‘Salted’ the wrappers read. They could improvise, after all, frosting only used a pinch of salt and ton of sugar so maybe it could go along. He brought them over to the counter, putting the ingredients down as he turned his head to where Henrik was, “Where are the bowls?”

“Got them right here.” Henrik had tied his hair back to avoid getting it messy as he began combining their ingredients in the bowl. As he mixed with a strong arm, he looked around then landed his gaze back at Alpha. “Did you want to add any coloring?” Alpha looked surprised at how Henrik, right off the bat, was mixing the ingredients.

“A-any color, whatever one you want.” He said as he snapped out of his daze. Henrik giggled, flashing Alpha a flirtatious smirk as he opened a drawer of cake decor. Inside was a flurry of food dye, and he found the color black as he hummed and continued on his cheery work. “Mmm, this feels so domestic.” He laughed eventually, looking back at the ghoul through his eyelashes. “As if I was baking you a cake after a long day at work or something.” He chuckled, “Yeah, it looks pretty innocent and domestic but when really it’s for something more sinful.” He gave him a naughty smirk.

“I don’t know—we could pretend. L-like...uhm...roleplaying...” Henrik mumbled the last bit, something he’d been curious to try but had never gotten the chance to. He was afraid Alpha might think it was silly. When the black frosting reached a good consistency, he dug his finger in and got a dollap to offer the ghoul. “Taste it. lemme know if it needs anything.” He stared at his finger before he glanced up at Henrik with a smirk and slowly went down to take in his whole finger, using his tongue to lick around his digit and bobbing his head as he blowed his finger, before pulling off and licking his lips as he licked the frosting. “It’s delicious, I can’t wait to try it in your dick.”

“A-aahhh...” Henrik blushed intensely, shaking a little from excitement. He took one glance at the bowl and decided to just bring it with them, grabbing Alpha’s hand with his other and rushing out to the hall. “You fiend—You know, I used to be a little moral. I wasn’t completely pure, but the idea of being taken like a whore in heat didn’t use to make me so weak at the knees. You’ve corrupted me.” He smirked, shooting him a look. Alpha shot him a sinful smirk, “Oh my sweet Henrik, even as pure as your heart is, your soul is deliciously tainted. I’m so glad you left me corrupt you and let me love you.” He sinful smirk became more gentle, bringing Henrik’s hand up to Alpha’s lips and gave him a kiss on the back of his hand before giving him a smirk. “Now let’s go have some sweet fun.”

“Let’s.” Henrik replied with a smile as they reached his room and he pulled the ghoul in with him.

Chapter 39: Sinfully Sweet

Notes:

*Warning* Sex, BJs, Frosting, Cupcakke and all of the above

The bowl of icing was set on the nightstand as he grabbed Alpha’s face with both hands and kissed him hungrily. “Mmm!” He moaned into the kiss as Henrik began to kiss him. He wrapped his arms around him, kissing him back wildly as a hand began to go down to his ass and squeeze one of his ass cheeks. Henrik moaned and giggled breathlessly as he lifted one of his legs to wrap around the ghoul. He was already grinding against him, pawing at his body desperately. Alpha breathed amusedly through his nose through the kiss, bringing another hand down to Henrik’s ass to squeeze and give a smack. Alpha pulled away from his lips with a hiss, “Fuck, I can’t wait to take a bite out of that ass covered in frosting.” He licked his lips.

Henrik squealed and moved himself away, jumping on the bed and landing in what he hoped was a seductive pose. “Can we put on some music too, Alphy?” He bit his lip coyly and hugged his pillow, looking the ghoul over. He chuckled in amusement as Henrik called him by his nickname, “Sure thing, babe, what artist would you want to play?”

“Surprise me. Maybe something to help...make our own sounds more discreet...já?” Henrik smirked softly then glanced away as he gave the pillow a suggestive dry hump. He felt his cock twitch as he saw Henrik hump the pillow. And as much as his mind was filled with dirty thoughts, his mind raced through some songs he felt would be good for sex. He gave him a smirk before he turned to his music collection, he searched through the albums until he found it. He glanced back at Henrik with a knowing smirk before he took the CD out of the album and giggled as he entered the CD into the music player. Deepthroat by Cupcakke began to play. “Is this good?” He giggled as he turned back to Henrik.

“Whatever you’d like, babe.” Henrik mewled quietly, pausing to inspect his nails a moment. When his gaze flickered back to Alpha, his eyes glowed like fireflies in the dim bedroom. A growl rumbled in the back of his throat as he reclined on the bed, heavily reminiscent of a wild cat.

Alpha licked his lips with hunger as he watched Henrik. He swayed his hips as he walked closer to him on the bed, then he began to unbutton his suit. He swayed slowly to the song, unbuttoning his suit before dropping it to the floor. As he began to unbutton his shirt below the suit, he got more close to Henrik, before he began to slowly turn until Henrik was facing his back. He squatted down, ‘til Alpha’s ass was swaying and grinding himself against Henrik’s lap, right where his cock was under his pants. When he unbuttoned his best completely, he threw to the floor, leaving him finally shirtless for his mate.

Henrik gasped, the heat rising in his cheeks at the sight before him. He remembered that night at the burlesque club...but this was at least twice as good. Plus, he could do whatever he wanted to the dancer. When Alpha was close enough, he put his arms on his hips and felt him swaying. Alpha hummed with delight as he felt his hands. As he kept swaying, he took Henrik’s hands both into different directions, with his left on his crotch, and his right on his chest. Letting Henrik know he was free to touch him anywhere he wanted.

Henrik made a soft sound of approval, with his left hand stroking his shaft while the right found his nipple and twisted it. “You’re an excellent dancer.” He whispered. “Aaaaahhh...” Alpha moaned as he felt Henrik stroke him from his pants—feeling his pants getting more and more tighter as it grew—and twist his nipple—feeling the both of them erect. “Thank you, I’ve practiced,” he grinned as he began to unbutton his pants. He got off of him, turning back around to face him, letting him watch as he unzipped his pants and very slowly, take his pants and boxers off. He ran a hand down his thigh and one up his chest as he turned back around and swayed his hips and his bare ass on Henrik’s lap.

Henrik was aroused and awe, watching the ghoul’s hips girate with erotic fascination. With his pants off, it made it easier for him to grope him so liberally, as Henrik shifted his lap a bit. Eventually, he reached out and spanked him. Alpha moaned lowly as he felt his ass spanked, feeling his cock twitch and bringing a hand back to Henrik’s to keep it there, making him clench his hand for Henrik to squeeze his ass. He hissed, “Yeah, just like that, babe,” he said as his hands went rest on Henrik’s thighs as he continued to sway his hips, grinding upon his cock through his pants.

He turned his attention upward as Alpha spoke, smirk growing as the pleasure was noticeable on his face. It was like kneading dough as he squeezed and massaged and smacked the ghoul’s perfect ass. “M-mmfff...do I have to tip you for this?”

“Oh no, baby...” he said breathlessly as he panted, feeling his length become more harder as he felt Henrik give his ass attention. He felt on fire, already wanting to have his dick inside of Henrik, or Henrik inside of him. One of his hands from Henrik’s thighs went more behind to where he was touching his dick through his pants, trying to stroke his shaft blindly. Henrik purred and shifted his lap to help Alpha reach him better. “Mmm...you’re fucking sexy.” He grinned as he spanked him again. His fingers were creeping around his ass cheek, poking at his entrance slightly.

Alpha hissed delightfully as he felt Henrik smack his ass again. But as soon as he his finger around his entrance, he moaned sweetly, lifted up the hand that was stroking his shaft to grab an ass cheek to spread himself more apart. Henrik watched with intrigue as his finger eased slowly inside. It made his own cock twitch slightly, understanding how how Alpha must’ve felt watching him. “Mmmm...you...you like this, don’t you? Dirty, uhm...dirty demon slut.” He tried his best at dirty talking while he fingered him. “Aaahh!” He moaned out, moving his hips up and down slowly as he felt Henrik enter a finger inside. He slapped his ass using the same hand spreading himself out. “Fuck yeah...I’m a filthy fucking demon slut, alright.” He said grinning sinfully. While though Henrik wasn’t the best at his dirty talk, he knew that he’ll get better each time.

Henrik continued his amazement, working his finger in and out with ease. Alpha’s lower half seemed incredibly accepting, so much so that he did not hesitate much to slip in a second one. As he did, he leaned forward and began kissing along his lower back. Alpha mewled as he continued to fuck his hand. He ceased his hips moving as he brought a hand back and grabbed Henrik’s hand, and made him fuck his hole even faster, making him moan louder. “F-fuck!” He moaned as he threw his head back.

“A-ahhh...” Henrik used what strength in his arm he could summon to fuck him, when an idea crossed his mind. “Alphy, if you’d like...I-I could...well, I could be top this time.” Alpha immediately pulled him all the way out of him, turning around to face him with a low growl. He had a hungry grin on his face and his red eyes matched his mouth as his pupils were slits. He slowly slid his hand down to Henrik’s hard length, stroking him as he stared into his eyes. “Oh, for sure I’ll let you be dominant this time, if you let me suck your cock first.”

“Aaah...ahh...s-sure...” How could Henrik refuse? He spread his legs some, the blush of arousal already painting his cheeks as he watched the ghoul’s hungry expression. “Mmfff...are you going to be calling me daddy this time?”

“Oh, anything you’d like, daddy.” He said with a dark grin as his hands went down to undo his pants, and as he unzipped his pants. As he reached a hand in to pull out Henrik’s dick, he stopped himself, then slow glanced up to the bowl of frosting, and he turned his gaze back at him with a sinful smirk. “How ‘bout we test out how frosting tastes like with dick? Though how about with pants off?” He said as he reached more up to the rim of his pants and pulled them down with one hard pull, pulling Henrik with them a bit as well, before he pulled again and the pants came off down to his knees.

“Mmff...mfff...” Henrik was already panting with anticipation as his eyes were shifting to match the crimson shade of Alpha’s. He squeaked as he was pulled a bit, but nonetheless smirked and purred with a click of his tongue. “You’re so good to me, Alphy darling...I just hope I don’t give you a cavity.” He looked up to him with a naughty grin as he removed his shoes and pulled his pants off all the way. “Don’t worry babe, I floss and brush regularly, and I’m on my 10th streak on no cavities.” He said as he reached up to the nightstand for the bowl. He stirred the bowl with his fingers, and licked it off, licking his own lips afterwards before eyeing Henrik’s cock which was up in the air.

He brought the bowl over the tip, tipping it over a bit for the frosting to slowly fall over his dick. The whole tip was covered and partly from below was a bit caked in frosting, but nonetheless, it was gonna taste great. He placed the bowl next to him in the floor, and brought a hand up to massage his balls before looking up to him with hunger and then, came up and took in his dick, past the tip: Immediately, his tongue burst with a salty-but-mostly-sweet flavor, making him moan, sending vibrations throughout Henrik’s lower half as he brought his hand up to stroke his shaft.

Henrik felt himself smirk at the cocky attitude of the ghoul, as he often did. The frosting was cold in comparison to his heated lower half, making him gasp as it trickled down his shaft. That alone was almost enough to make him grip the bedsheets, until the cold was replaced with Alpha’s mouth. “Aa-aaahh..!” Henrik bit his bottom lip as he moaned out needily. “Fffaaahhh...mmm...good slut...taste my candy like a pro...” Alpha got off his dick to breathe, but his hand kept on stroking his shaft.

Black frosting was dripping down the corner of his mouth. He licked up his shaft quickly, moaning as he continued as he licked his shaft and the frosting off. “Fuck, you taste so good, daddy...” he mewled, giving him another lick before bringing the bowl back up to drip some more frosting onto his length. His shaky hands dripped more than they should’ve, but he couldn’t care less. Once he placed the bowl back down, he went back to sucking his dick with gusto, moaning into the dick as he did so.

He panted and moaned and squirmed on the end of the bed, grabbing Alpha’s hair to stabilize himself. “Mmmfff...mmmfff...o-ohhh...you’re making such a mess.” He laughed between panting moans as the frosting slipped between his thighs, sticky and wet around his ass. It felt like he had jizzed himself already, even though he knew that was far from possible. When he felt Alpha moan around his length again, Henrik threw his head back and groaned louder.

Alpha moaned, throwing his head back as he felt Henrik’s grip his hair, before putting him back in his mouth again. This time, he kept him all the way down to the base, keeping him in for a bit before he came back up to breath, spit connecting his mouth to his dick. He giggled naughtily, “Sorry not sorry, daddy, but even yet, I’ll lick it all off of you.” He said before he licked up the rest of the frosting again on his shaft. He went down to lick off more of the frosting by his balls, sucking on them and licking them dry as he stroked him. Henrik squirmed and moaned again, his sounds growing higher in pitch with his raising arousal.

“Ffffuuuucckkk...I love you...I love you...I love yooOOOOhhhhh! Uuhhh!” He bit down on his wrist to stifle his moans, but while doing so he pierced the skin and blood began to bead up the surface. Alpha immediately grabbed his hand that he was biting down on, pulling off of his dick and lick off the blood. “I wanna hear you moan, so DON’T hurt yourself.” He said threateningly, masking his lust before he immediately went back onto his dick. He began to stroke his shaft as he sucked, more faster now as he could hear that Henrik was close.

Henrik gasped, watching the fires behind Alpha’s eyes. They sent chills down his spine, only adding to the pleasure. He was breathing hard, back arching as his moans came low and long. “Mmfff...mmmfff...ahhhhh..!” He began to come quite a considerable amount suddenly, making him squeal out. “Mmm...” Alpha moaned as Henrik came into his mouth, feeling his lovely warm semen fill him up to the brim. He kept the semen in his mouth for a bit, as he kept on stroking him for to keep coming even as he pulled Henrik out of his mouth. He licked up his shaft to the tip, licking up and other frosting and semen. Henrik’s eyes rolled back as they fluttered shut. He was moaning like a bitch in heat already, but his time he wasn’t holding back. As he panted and caught his breath, he couldn’t help but wiggle his hips and look down at the ghoul admirably. “Mm-mfff...you’re always so skilled, sweetheart...”

Alpha licked up the shaft and kissed the tip, giving him a naughty grin. “Thank you, babe, and who knows, you’ll be just as good as me with more practice.” The image of Henrik giving him head made his hard cock twitch painfully. He moaned lowly, “Fuck...” he released Henrik’s cock and picked up the bowl, placing it back onto the nightstand as he stood up. He crawled onto the bed on his knees, crawling beside Henrik and laying on his back, spreading his legs out. A hand slowly went down to his hard length, stroking himself as he stared a Henrik with a look of lust. “I’m all yours now, daddy...” he said lowly.

“Aahh...” Henrik watched him, goosebumps raising on his flesh. He was excited, albeit a tad nervous that he had Alpha’s standards to uphold—This ghoul who had probably fucked a dozen times as many as he had to say the least. He bit his bottom lip and pushed his hair back as he followed his movements and positioned himself between his legs. Their gazes locked as Henrik spat in his hand and then used it to ensure they were both lubricated. He was still in awe at just how welcoming Alpha’s ass was—like it wanted this as much as Henrik did. With a breath, he grabbed his legs and pulled him close, taking a couple tries before his cock fit in and slid down to the base.

“Aaaaahhh!!” Alpha moaned loudly as he arched his back off the bed. He had really underestimated his mate. With how small and thin he was, he hadn’t really been expecting much from him, but ooohhh fuck was he wrong. His rolled to the back of his skull as a naughty grin came back to his lips. “Yes! Yes! Oh, give it to me daddy!”

“M-mmfffffahhh...” Henrik moaned out, gripping the ghoul’s shoulders for support. It was a sensation entirely new, but unholy fuck did it feel good already. It was like a nice hot and wet glove wrapped around him and squeezing...He forced himself to hold back his orgasm—he was determined to prove himself worthy. When Alpha called him daddy, Henrik fixed him once more with that predatory gaze and licked his lips. In a voice that was lower, more seductive he growled as he began to thrust roughly. “Ohohohohohhhhh...Alphy...I’m gonna fuck you til’ you’re sore tomorrow.”

Alpha’s pants quickened as Henrik began to thrust harder. He fixed his head back to keep his eyes in contact with Henrik with a sinful grin, his hands going down to grip the bed sheets as he fucked him. “Fuck me...” he panted before moaning loudly, “Oh daddy, fuck me hard! It feels so good!” Henrik growled out as Alpha’s sweet moans only served to arouse him more and more so. “So, I’m guessing you like being my bitch so far?” While he held one of the ghoul’s legs, the other hand ran up his torso to scratch at his neck and choke him. From his pants, he said, “Yes...oh fuck yes...I fucking love being your little bitch...” He brought a hand up to his neck, making Henrik tighten his grip on his neck to make him see stars. “Fuck, smack me daddy...”

That caught Henrik off guard, making his predatory persona falter momentarily. “Smack you?” Although, with the way he had Henrik choking him, he shouldn’t be surprised with whatever other kinks he possessed. Letting go of his throat for a moment, he reeled back and slapped him across the face as they fucked. “Ah!” The slap tossed his head to the side, though adding to his pleasure. “F-fuck...” he moaned, continuing to pant as he was fucked. He brought his arms up around Henrik, wrapping them around his shoulders in an embrace. His hands grabbed onto his clothes he still had on his person, his grip almost strong enough he could he a few rips.

Henrik panted and watched the ghoul’s changing expressions for signs of how well he was performing. “M-mmfff...” He hissed as their hips grinded together, bringing him to the base and fucking him so hard his ass slapped against him. Alpha’s face ached from the slap, and his ass felt inflamed from the being fucked so hard and from the pleasure. The mix of feelings made him feel more and more closer to his climax.

“D-daddy...” he panted, “I’m so close. Ohhhh fuck.” Henrik had already come inside, unable to fight back his rapid orgasm anymore. He watched Alpha with a smirk and licked his lips as he filled the ghoul up and the overflow spilled out. He continued to fuck him ruthlessly. “Come for me, sweetie. Make a mess on daddy.” Alpha brought a hand from around Henrik’s shoulders down to his hard length, he stroked himself until he could feel his climax on override. Henrik’s thrusts, the feeling of his cum inside of him, his stroking, it was all too much. He threw his head back into the pillows, arching his back as came, moaning loudly as his cum splashed onto Henrik’s abdomen and chest, staining his clothes on his top.

Henrik gasped softly as he was doused with the hot sticky wetness of his lover. They both panted, trying to catch their breath as he came down from the euphoric orgasm high. “S-shit...” He laughed breathlessly, shrugging off his shirt and moving so they could spoon. Alpha panted in shallow breaths as he tried to catch his breath as Henrik laid next to him. He wrapped his arms around his waist, pulling him in and kissing his shoulder and behind his ear. “Thank you, my little vampire.” He whispered into his ear as he lightly bit on his earlobe.

“M-mmffff...Y-you’re welcome...” Henrik chuckled under his breath as he got comfy, although Alpha’s intense body heat was a bit much after their rough fucking. “Heheh...that felt amazing...You had me on the verge of coming for an eternity it felt like—since you first called me daddy.” Alpha laughed breathlessly, “Really? Then I may or may not have to hold my tongue from calling you daddy whenever you fuck me.” He chuckled. “Thoooouuugghhh, I wonder. If I can’t call you daddy, why not baby cakes or so?” He smirked. “You can call me what you like, just not late for dinner.” Henrik returned the smirk and squeezed Alpha’s ass as he moved closer to kiss his neck.

“Mmff...I’ve never been more attracted to anyone before.”

Alpha laughed, clenching his ass cheeks as he felt Henrik grope him. He kissed his head, before he thought of an idea. “Well then you'll get more attracted to me some more.” He said a he pinned Henrik down to the bed, kissing his lips and tilting his head for more access. Henrik made a soft grumble of pleasure, kissing him back and biting his bottom lip a bit roughly. His arms went around to hug his waist, legs spread so the ghoul could straddle him. Alpha began to kiss down his neck as a hand slowly caressed down his body to his thigh, gently massaging it and dipping his hand in to lightly caress his length. He could already himself rise even if his body was spent. Henrik let out a shuddering breath, twitching slightly.

“Y-you’re insatiable...” He laughed quietly, cheeks already warm and rosy. The yellow tint in his irises still lingered from before; the beast was watching him, hunting even while it offered itself as the prey.

“Maybe just 2 more rounds, especially in the shower since we’re gonna be making a mess with the frosting.” He giggled as he caress his thigh from the inside, dangerously close to his length. “Get on your knees, I wanna take a bite out of that lovely ass of yours.” He said, adding an edge to his voice. “M-mmff...” The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he shakingly arose and got on his hands and knees for the ghoul. He wasn’t quite sure what Alpha meant, but he sort of hoped “take a bite out of” wasn’t something he meant literally.

Immediately as Henrik turned around, he smacked his hand onto and ass cheek, squeezing it as he did. With one hand, he reached for the bowl of frosting as the other kept his hand on Henrik’s ass, squeezing it hard before pouring on the ass cheek he was squeezing. He quickly placed it back onto the nightstand before squeezed his thighs and licked up a bit of the frosting. He then bit down on his ass, before kissing around and licking up more of the frosting. Henrik let out a high pitched moan then covered his mouth, blushing wildly. “A-aaahhh...o-ohhhh...” He’d never paid attention to his ass much before, not before he met Alpha, so he was unaware of just how fun and sensitive his was...He adjusted slightly, subconsciously spreading himself more for the ghoul as he turned his head to sneak a small peek.

Alpha licked off some more of the frosting as he now bite into his ass, pulling onto the skin to surely leave behind a dark bruise. He continued to do so some more from around his ass until he was left with a little bit of frosting. He picked up the bowl again, now pouring the frosting all over his ass, including his crack. Right after he placed it back onto the nightstand, he smacked Henrik’s ass, not caring if it splashed anywhere. He spread his cheeks more apart as he licked on entrance, licking up the frosting that covered the spot. “Unholy shit, you taste so fucking good.” He sighed, bring some more of frosting that was on Henrik’s ass down to his crack and entrance, continuing to lick it like a small lollipop.

If at all possible, Henrik blushed darker and whined out moans from yet another new experience of the night. “O-o-oooohhhhhhhhffuuuucckkkyesssss...” He leaned forward on his arms, ass in the air at the ghoul’s complete mercy. “E-e-eat me like a birthday cake...” Alpha smirked as his mouth and chin were covered in the black frosting. He squeezed Henrik’s ass, “That’s a good little slut,” he said before he licked his entrance again. He lapped his entrance vigorously, determined to pleasure Henrik as much as he could before the big show. When he pulled away, he entered a finger into his entrance slowly thrusting it in and out for him. He licked up the frosting that dropped down his thighs, as well as leaving behind a few hickeys behind on his thighs afterwards.

Henrik moaned and mewled in pleasure, unsure now if he still liked being dominant or subordinate better. He supposed they both had their perks, and he had never had his ass eaten let alone absolutely devoured by his ghoulish lover. “Oooohhhhhh...” He wiggled slightly against his hand, feeling how easily the digit could slide in at this point. Alpha growled lowly, enjoying all the sounds of love coming out of Henrik’s mouth. As he entered a second finger, he went back up to lap Henrik’s entrance as he fingered him. He spat at his hole as he pulled away with a sinful grin. “You want it baby?” He teased, wanting to hear him beg for it.

He threw his head back slightly as the second finger slipped in with ease. “A—ah..!” And just as quickly it was gone, making him blush in heated frustration. He looked over his shoulder at Alpha, eyes glowing as red as his flushed skin. Henrik let out a snarl, sharp fangs exposed. “T-take me already, you bitch!! And no holding back this time.” Smack! Alpha slapped his hand hard onto Henrik’s ass cheek, before pulling closer as he spat in his hand to lubricate himself. “You asked for it,” Alpha said lowly before entering the tip into his entrance, slowly thrusting as he thrusted more and more in.

Henrik moaned out, nearly screaming with pleasure as his blood hot flesh was spread apart. “Fuck..!” It was still too soon, but he was in too deep to back out. And Henrik was determined to take everything and then some. He leaned forward on his arms again, whining as he adjusted and already began playing with himself. Alpha’s thrusts were slow at first, to get Henrik used to the feeling and the sting, before grabbing tightly onto his hips, and thrusted quickly as a jackhammer into him. His thumbs pressed hard into hips, making sure that there’d be bruises in the morning. “Fuckin’ shit, you feel amazing, my little vampire.” He said lowly.

“M-m-m-m-mmmffffffdaaammnn right I do! Agh!” Henrik growled out, moving into a position where it was easier for Alpha to reach his sweet spot every time. “Fuck...fuck...fuck...fuck...” He stopped stroking himself for the time being, using both hands to stabilize himself. “Fuck...” Alpha gave his ass a smack before he let a hand travel up Henrik’s spine and grab his hair. “I wanna hear you scream my name.” He growled as his grip became tighter on his hair.

“A—aahh..!” Henrik leaned his head back and groaned out, tongue lolling a bit. “A-a-Alphaaaahhh! Alphaaaaaa..! Fuck!!” He was a quivering, drooling mess and he loved it.

Alpha growled lowly with pleasure, “That’s a good slut.” He let go of his hair for a split second to slap his ass, only to go back grabbing his hair. His thrusted into his quickly, but it still didn’t feel enough. He pulled out unexpectedly, and got off the bed, only to pull Henrik’s legs off the bed and his ass open to Alpha. “Grab the sheets,” Alpha warned him, before grabbing onto his hips again and entered him again. This time, it was more rough and quick. Like Henrik wanted, he didn’t hold back. Henrik's eyes went wide as he groaned out suddenly, the new position surprising and aggressive in all the right ways. "YES! Alpha--aaagghh!!" He screamed out, trying desperately to muffle his sounds into the bedsheets.

"G-aaahh-aaahh-aahhh-aaaaaaaahhhh...r-r-r-r-right there! Right fucking there! Fuck me! F-aaaaahh!" He really was a hot mess at this point as his claws began tearing holes in his blanket.

Alpha grinned darkly, all the sounds that left Henrik’s mouth were music to his ears. He smacked his ass again, “Tell me how much you love it.” He said firmly as he kept his hand on his ass, squeezing it hard as it left red handprints.

“Gaaaaaah! I-I-I love it s—so—aahhh! I-it’s the best I’ve ever ha—aaaddd! FUCK! I never knew I-i-it would fe-eeelll like thiiiisssss...” Henrik arched his back, pushing back against Alpha. Tears of pleasure and pain made his makeup run, leaving black smudges against the blanket. He balled up the material in his fists, panting and shaking uncontrollably.

“N-now you tell me how much you love it!!”

Alpha growled lowly, almost predatorily. There were so many amazing feelings as he fucked him, he couldn’t seem to pin down just one. “You feel fucking amazing...” he said lowly. Immediately after, he pulled out of him and spun him around, making Henrik Kay on his back as he pulled his legs onto his shoulders, resting his hands above his knees, and entered him again, continuing to fuck him like crazy.

“You feel like you’re my own little paradise. You feel fucking euphoric and you’re so goddamn beautiful when you’re getting fucked by me.” Alpha leaned in closer to Henrik, making his legs bend more upward that could surely defy yoga. He brought a hand down to gently choke him as he began to feel close, “You’re mine, my sweet Henrik, and I will always love you for how beautiful you are, inside and out.” He came closer to kiss him wildly, entering his tongue as his legs began to slip off his shoulders beside him.

Tears trickled down Henrik’s cheeks, although it was unclear if they were from pure pleasure or Alpha’s innate ability to be amazingly romantic at the strangest of times. Either way, Henrik was in paradise. He continued to groan and arch his back, the choking definitely increasing his pleasure as he kissed him back. He whined as his orgasm began to build.

Alpha’s pants became more and more as he felt his climax closing in, making his thrusts more quicker. “F-Fuck...” he moaned out. He stared down at Henrik, taking in his breathtaking form. His silky hair splayed out on the bed, his smooth skin soft to the touch as he held him, and his gorgeous eyes, beautiful even as he cried. It all drove him over the edge. With one final thrust, he threw his head back as he came, filling Henrik to the brim with his seed. As he panted in quick breaths, he held himself up with each hand by Henrik’s head. “I...love you Henrik...” he said as he tried to catch his breath.

Henrik cried out like a bitch in heat as he arched his back, the sensation of hot fullness slowly trickling out and onto his inner thighs. “I l-l-l-love—-“ Oh, it was too much now. Henrik began stroking himself hard, twitching as he quickly grew closer and closer until—“I love y-you too! A-aaggh...!” It was less explosive this time, and more of a thick trickle as he closed his eyes and relaxed finally.

“O-ohh...fuucckk...Heheheh...shit, Alpha...you know how to fuck me up...”

“Hehehe...” Alpha chuckled tiredly. He wrapped his arms around his neck, bringing him in for an embrace, giving his neck a few noisy kisses. “And you sure did use up a lot of my energy.” He giggled. As he caught his breath, he brought a hand down to his ass, and using some of the last bits of his strength, he lifted Henrik up, and switched them, having Alpha sit on the bed as he held Henrik close to him. “Where’s your bathroom? I kinda want to just make out with you in the shower?” He smirked.

“Mmff,” Henrik felt like a heavy lump in his lovers arms as he clung on, enjoying the lovely kisses he was being given. “Mmmmm...it’s...over there,” He nodded his head tiredly to a door near the corner. “Ahhh...thank you, by the way.”

Alpha hummed in acknowledgement, “It was no problem, babe.” He trailed kisses from his neck up to his head. “Hold on tight.” He warned before his arms wrapped around him tightly, before getting up from the bed.

Chapter 40: I Promise

He nuzzled Henrik’s head as he walked toward the bathroom door, and held him tightly with one hand as he opened the door before and gently released him, having him stand up as he turned on the water up to warm. When Henrik’s feet finally touched the ground again, he had to brace himself against the wall to stay upright. His head was swimming, every muscle in his body screaming with heat. “Nnnnn...” He hummed as he supported himself, taking a moment to inspect his bruises and marks in the mirror. He was completely beat to shit, and he loved it.

When Alpha felt the water feel warmer, he turned to Henrik to let him know, only to get caught in his throat as he saw Henrik stare at his reflection in the mirror. All the marks and bruises he left behind all over him like a canvas. “So beautiful...” he whispered as he walked to him. He brought a hand up to make him turn his head toward Alpha before closing the gap between them and kissed him sweetly. The hand on his cheek went down, caressing his chest before he pulled away and hoisted him up bridal style, “C’mon, the water’s ready.” He said gently. He walked to the shower, letting the water fall over them as he gently put him down, and closed the shower door.

Henrik turned his attention at the sound of feet, blushing as Alpha caught him inspecting himself. “It’s really somet—mmmm...” The rest was lost as he kissed the ghoul back, sighing and then gasping in surprise as he was lifted. Giggles bubbled out from him as he clung on, leaving a peck on his neck before being set down. His legs had finally stopped feeling like jelly, but there was still the stinging heat in his muscles and his ass.

Alpha hugged Henrik close to him as the water hit the back of his head. Almost like he was shielding him from the water. “You were so amazing tonight, baby cakes...” he said gently, giving his head a long kiss. He stroked his head, tangling his fingers into his wet tresses.

“Mmmmmmmmmnnnn...thank you. So were you.” Henrik mused sleepily, tilting so the water could reach him better and he could wash the cum and grime from his body. “Being top is fun too, but...I don’t know. I think I kinda like bottom more. But...I mean...I can be dominant when I choose to be. I just...don’t choose to be very often.” He slicked his hair back and got some soap to wash them both with. Alpha let out a giggle as he scrubbed some of the soap over his abdomen, “Well it depends on what the situation asks of you, babe.” He put a hand around his waist, gently caressing his smooth skin, “You can also try to fight for dominance, it’s not always about tongues fighting for territory.” His other hand went to Henrik’s wrist, and right after he grabbed him, he pinned him against the wall of the shower.

“Like we could be making out or fucking on the bed or the wall, whatever, and then I decide to try to pin you down.” Suddenly he switch their positions, having Henrik pin Alpha against the wall, “But when you get opportunity, you switch us, and turn the tables against me to pin me down on whatever.”

He released his hold on Henrik, a silly grin on his face, “But that just an example, you gotta know what makes me weak—not talkin’ about religiously or that shit—but more of what makes my knees wobble.” He squished Henrik’s cheeks playfully, before giving him a kiss on his lips, giggling afterwards. Henrik followed his moves, making soft gasps and sounds of excitement while his feet struggled to keep their grip on the wet shower floor. He kissed him back and smirked amusedly.

“You’re a dork. I fucking love you, and not just because you’re an animal in bed. But it’s your heart...and your sense of humor. Both are in the right places. Now, your head, I can’t say the same for. But that’s okay; I love my crazy ghoul boyfriend...” He wiped back some sudsy hair that had fallen in his face and ran his thumb along Alpha’s jaw. “Now...let me clean and pamper you, daddy.” Alpha giggled, tossing is head from side to side, “What about my head? My horns?” He asked with knowing smile before giggling. His gave his forehead a kiss before ruffling up his wet hair. “Easy on the horns when you put the shampoo on,” he said with a smirk.

“Oh, that’s right. I almost forgot that, actually.” Henrik’s smirk grew if at all possible as he reached out with foamy hands, running his fingers through Alpha’s tresses and meeting the base of his horns. “They’re uh, pretty sensitive huh?” His fingers danced up and down, teasing him as the warm soapy water ran over them.

“Haaahh...” Alpha’s eyes rolled to the back of his skull as he felt Henrik’s fingers dance by his horns. “Oh yeah, they really are, and since you’re my mate, if I am horny, I’d want you to touch them all the time.” He brought his hands up to Henrik’s wrists, not to stop them, but to just simply caress him. “But unless you want another round, keep going just like that.” His voice died down into a purr.

Henrik nodded, understanding. He needed to rest—he couldn’t handle another round. Every part of him was sore; even his cock ached from fucking him so roughly. As he washed himself he cleaned his face, making sure to get off all the smudged eyeliner. It felt a little strange seeing Henrik’s real face without his smokey-eyed eyeliner, but he nonetheless found him attractive as ever. He stroked his cheek before he leaned in, giving each eye a soft kiss. Before he even knew it, he was giving each feature on Henrik’s face a kiss, until when he stopped himself with his lips hovering above his Henrik’s. And there he leaned in, he wrapped his arms around him as he pressed his lips upon Henrik’s.

“Wh—awww...Alphy, you’re so sweet, I—mmmff...” Henrik felt butterflies from the ghoul’s unwavering affection. When they finally kissed, he returned the embrace and even scratched down his back some.

“Mmmm...” Alpha softly moaned into Henrik’s mouth as he felt him scratch his back. He brought a hand up to stroke his cheek, making their kiss and embrace more intimate. “My sweet little vampire...” he said in between kisses. Henrik hummed and shivered from his light touches. “M-mm...I love you...” His hands moved down his back and wrapped around his waist with a needy whine. “Promise you’ll always be mine...”

Alpha knew now, that things were getting more serious. As a demon, he could just well easily slip through with a lie. But that would also result in future disaster, and heartbreak. And while though Henrik may be tainted, and his virtue may surely be broken, he could tell he heart was innocent and pure. Alpha hugged him close, nuzzling him gently with his head. He took a deep breath and reassured himself. While though Henrik may be new to this whole ‘mating’ and ‘dating’ thing, and while though he revealed his virtue to him, he still wanted to keep going with him. It honestly...touched him. “I promise...” he said as he laid his head on Henrik’s.

Henrik had to bite his lip to keep from squealing out as he tightened his grip and clung on. He didn’t care if he was being clingy, well, maybe he did, but he always had the slightest fear that Alpha would slip away when he wasn’t looking. Maybe he didn’t consider himself worthy, or he just assumed demons would rather be with their own kind. Either way, Henrik squeezed his eyes shut and took in his scent under the falling water.

Alpha held him close as the wager fell upon them, kissing his head slowly multiple times as he did. His scent felt all around him, unsure if it was his soap or shampoo or conditioner, or Hell maybe even his cologne, but whatever it was, he loved it as it pleased his nose. He nipped at his earlobe playfully before kissing his temple. Henrik gasped quietly then giggled right afterwards, opening his eyes slowly to look back at the ghoul. “Mm...you finished? I think I’m all soaped up and clean—for now. I’m in the mood for some...warm bed cuddling...”

Alpha took another moment to hold him as the water fell on them, just being calm and relaxed with Henrik in his arms. “Mmm...yeah, I’m finished now, and as much as I want to keep on giving you hugs and kisses under the shower, I want to cuddle you more in bed,” he pulled away from Henrik, a soft smirk on his face before leaning in and kissing him softly, before turning off the shower head. Henrik kissed him back, unable to hide that giddy smile resulting on his face. “You’re so sweet sometimes, y’know...” When the water trickled to a stop, he shook out his hair a bit and brushed it back, staring up at the ceiling. “How did I get so lucky?”

Alpha smirked gently at him, “Luck had nothing to do with it.” He said as he hugged him again, “Destiny? Maybe. Fate? I don’t know. Our paths just simply crossed as the treaty was sign and our nations became allies.” He leaned his head on Henrik’s, giving his head a kiss before pulling away to open the shower door. Henrik followed him out and dried his hair with a towel. He wrapped it around his waist afterward.

“Well...even still. If you hadn’t caught me checking you out I...well, we might not be here like this.” Alpha got down on his arms and shook the water off like a dog. It didn’t make too much of a mess like a dog shaking would, but even yet, there was some water stuck to him. “Well, that is true. Pfft...” he chuckled at the memory of when they first met. “I still can’t believe you got so flustered over just me winking at you.” He said grinning.

Revisiting that time made Henrik blush up to his ears, causing him to glance away with a shy smile. “W-what can I say..? You’re charming...and besides, you caught me off guard...” Alpha smiled, and winked at him again. He walked to him and cuddled closer as he tried to dry his lower half against Henrik’s towel. “I’m honestly surprised as well I wasn’t acting too weird towards you for when we drank in the bar.” He chucked.

Alpha’s close proximity had Henrik biting his lip, giving him a sweet smirk. “Oh, you were fine. It’s not like I would’ve minded much anyway. I was practically putty in your hands from the moment you kissed me.” Alpha brought and arm around Henrik’s shoulder, playing with his wet hair as he held him close. “Was I your first kiss? Or was there someone before me who kissed you?” He felt curious, even as a little bit of jealousy began to sneak in.

The heat from Alpha’s body warmed him up immediately, rising up his flesh and making him purr with familiarity. “Mm...you...were my first kiss that really meant anything. I’ve been kissed during like, spin the bottle y’know? And I’ve kissed women as well as men but,” He shrugged, hoping it didn’t seem like he was frivolous with his mouth back then. “It’s not like anything came from it afterwards. A lot of the time they were usually too drunk to remember later anyway.”

Alpha felt his jealousy begin to spread all over his body like a disease, but then again, why is he so jealous for Henrik kissing someone before he knew him? And like he said, it meant nothing, He’ll it was probably to get the ‘first kiss’ bullshit out of the way. He growled lowly and he hugged him protectively, “Mmmm...Okay, babe, I’m glad at least that I’m actually the first that meant something to you...” His hugs became more softer, as he nuzzled his face against Henrik’s hair. “Now, wanna go cuddle?” He smirked softly.

“Always. Was that even a question?” Henrik giggled slightly then leaned forward, pecking him before they both headed back to the bed. He didn’t care they were still a little wet as he crawled into bed naked.

Chapter 41: Personal Massage Parlor

Alpha giggled a bit before he leaned back in to peck him back. He followed Henrik back to his bed, crawling right next to him and laid on his side. He pulled Henrik into a spooning position, giving the back of his head kisses as his hand rubbed his chest. Henrik purred blissfully as he crawled against Alpha—his own personal space heater. He was lovely. “Mmm...Hey...Alphy? Can I...give you a massage?” Alpha purred in thought before smirking gently and released Henrik from his embrace. “Go ahead babe. Do you want me on my stomach?”

“Yes please.” Henrik beamed and helped him roll over. He moved onto his lower back in a straddling position and began working up his sides. Alpha chuckled as he rolled over and pulled Henrik’s pillow up to his head for support. “Ahh...” he sighed gently as he relaxed and felt Henrik begin to massage him.

Henrik was strong, but not too much to hurt him. His hands worked up his sides and paid special attention to his shoulder blades, working down the arms and even to his hands and fingers that he kissed delicately. “Would you believe massage was something I actually studied?” Alpha had his eyes closed as he let Henrik do his work on him, and by far he was enjoying it to the fullest. Letting a deep purr emit from his throat from the kisses as well as an occasional soft moan if Henrik soothes an aching muscle. “You studied massage?” Alpha asked with his eyes remaining closed as the mental image of Henrik giving him a nude oil massage came up in his mind.

He chuckled lowly, “With how good you are, I sure do honestly. It honestly kinda surprises me though, I thought you’d maybe just grow up wanting to be a rock star or something related to music.” He opened his eyes and tried to move his head to where he could see Henrik from the corner of his eyes, “But I could see you giving nude massages.” He smirked.

His cheeks felt hot as Alpha turned his gaze towards him. He was working on a particularly tough knot at the back of his neck and his spine; probably from being hunched over fucking for so long. “Well of course music has always been my passion. But in the place I grew up they taught massage at one of the local yoga studios. And I dunno, I always thought it was cool helping people like that. And besides,” He was close enough to his ear now to nibble the lobe as he whispered. “You can’t enjoy my fucking superb bass playing while your back is killing you, can you? Or if you get hurt in a mosh pit? Head banging too hard?...”

“Aaaahhh....” Alpha arched his back a bit as he felt Henrik massage a spot that at first, didn’t seem to bother him, but as he touched it, he realized how much his massage felt like his paradise. He tried to relax, trying to let Henrik do his amazing handiwork, but he couldn’t help but feel a tad bit on edge. “Nnnnmm...yeah, you’re right. H-how do you want me to pay you? You name it, I’ll give it you. No soul contract needed.” He turned his to the side, trying to keep Henrik in his sights as he continued.

That made Henrik chuckle softly. “Pay me? Don’t worry about it, man. We’ll work out some sort of exchange.” When he finished, he laid down on his side next to him and sniffed his hair.

“Oh? What do I exchange you with?” He asked as he turned his side to face him. Bringing his arms around him to bring him close to Alpha. Henrik squirmed closer and gazed into his eyes. “Mmm...I don’t know. But it doesn’t have to be now—or ever, really. Just your affection is payment enough, Alphy.”

Alpha purred as he kept their eye contact, before closing his eyes to lean in to give Henrik’s forehead a kiss. “So hugs kisses and overall my affection? Sounds like a win-win deal, so you got it.” He smirked softly as he laid his head on top of Henrik’s. Henrik grinned softly and then snuggled into the ghoul, hugging him right and kissing what parts of his neck he could reach. “You’re fantastic...better than anyone I could’ve asked for.” Alpha closed his eyes as sighed as he felt his kisses, completely at peace and comfortable in Henrik’s arms. “My sweet vampire, sweeter than blood, more beautiful than the sun.”

Then he realized that they weren’t covered with the sheets, making him sigh in disappointment as he had to release Henrik to cover themselves up. But as lifted an arm up from Henrik’s form, he realized another option, making him bring his arm back around him. He whispered under his breath a reversal spell, the soon after, out came his tail.

He moved it over to Henrik’s thigh, caressing him gently before moving down to pull the bed sheets over their bodies before Alpha muttered the spell again under his breath and soon moved his tail behind him, disappearing from sights. His words made the butterflies in his guts quiver. Henrik only turned his head to catch a glance of his tail before it disappeared again. He grinned softly. “Mmm...you know you don’t have to hide stuff like that from me. I think you’re really cool, actually.”

Alpha hummed, bringing a hand from his back up to caress his cheek. “I know, babe, I know that I don’t have to hide everything from you. But yet, we’re not really allowed to reveal our nature to others but also, my tail is honestly kinda like an extra accessory. The horns I have to deal with on a daily basis, while my tail is sometimes a bit of a nuisance. It’s only when grabbing things or fighting makes it useful.” He moved his hand behind Henrik’s head to bring him in to give his forehead a kiss.

“I may show you everything, maybe even my wings someday. But in this weather, I kinda doubt soon. Springtime maybe.” He said as he grinned softly.

“I look forward to it. And maybe I can work on a similar form to share with you as well. Maybe not identical, but...something cool and spooky with sharp fangs and claws. We can play-wrestle in the meadows and fuck under the waterfalls.” Henrik watched him, a hand trailing up Alpha’s hair to stroke his horns as he spoke. Alpha purred delightfully at the thought and as he began to feel him stroke his horns. “Mmmm...I like the sound of that. I can’t wait for Spring now.” He giggled like an excited child. Henrik grinned softly, tinged with a hint of mischief as he sat up and kissed along the horns and his hairline.

“You’re a silly ghoul, y’know.”

“Haaahh...” Alpha moaned softly as he felt him kiss by his horns, he chuckled nervously, as he looked up at him with a gentle look, “I’m your silly ghoul, babe.”

Chapter 42: Take Me

Notes:

*Warning* Sex in this bit

“Damn right you are. And no one else’s.” He felt himself grin as he expressed his dominance and possessive nature over Alpha. “You called us mates, right?” Alpha’s purr began more delighted as he heard the dominant and possessive tone in his voice, and nuzzled against him as he answered him, “Yeah, us demons call our lovers ‘mates’.

“I like that. It sounds more eloquent than boyfriends. Lovers is good too, but it’s overplayed. ‘Mates’ sounds primal and romantic; like those animals that mate for life...” At the last bit, Henrik blushed up strangely enough, and twirled some hair around his finger. Alpha chuckled as he brought his arms to wrap around Henrik’s waist, “And here I was thinking you’d maybe think that it’s possessive, but even yet,” he switched their positions for Alpha to be pinning Henrik down on the bed, a shit-eating grin, “I think it’s perfect for us.” He said lowly before leaning down to press his lips upon his.

“Mmfff...” Henrik growled in pleasure as he reached up and pulled Alpha down closer. He tilted his head slightly as they kissed, deepening the motion and letting his tongue graze the others. “Mmmm...” Alpha moaned quietly as he opened his mouth more to let both their tongue mingle with each other. He shifted his weight, straddling his legs to have them be planted on each side of Henrik’s legs as he brought his hands up to hold Henrik’s face as they kissed.

Henrik bit down on the others lip eagerly, tugging it as he squeezed his waist. Between their kisses panting, desperate moans escaped. Alpha growled lowly as he felt Henrik bite down and pulled away as Henrik kept a grip on his lip, giggling as a hand went to lightly grip his hair. Henrik growled again and moaned out. “Mmmm...Alphy..can we...” A light pinkness ran up his cheeks, matching the blood thirsty rose tint in his eyes. “Can we play-wrestle?”

Alpha purred lowly—almost like a growl—as he bit his lip with a smirk as Henrik released him. “Sure babe, let’s have some fun...” he smirked deepened as a determined look formed on his face.

“Rrrrrr...” Henrik growl-purred in the back of his throat as he eyed his prey before him; the enticing ghoul of his dreams. He loved to wrestle and fight, so he was excited to show off what he could do. He twisted his lower half, using it to knock Alpha off-balance before lunging at him.

Alpha gasped as Henrik right off the bat, with no warning, began to knock him off balance. He growled as he caught Henrik before he could lunge at him and pin him down. He wanted to at least play fair and not use his inhuman strength on Henrik to win, but that didn’t mean he wanted to win against him. His growl became a deep purr as he stared at the different colored eyes, “Fuck, I love you more now,” He said before he made them roll over before he pinned Henrik down, pressing his body onto his and pinning his wrists down.

Henrik squirmed and growled, struggling against Alpha’s sheer strength. His words made him blush more as he let out a short breath. “What makes you say that?” A sly grin played at his features as he tried to figure out a way to knock himself free with his feet.

“You’re so much fun, and wrestling for dominance with someone you love is even better,” he said lowly, struggling a bit as he tried to keep down, distracted by his beauty as was clueless to his legs trying to get him off. “Heh, you’re right about that second part.” His eyes were a dangerously bright crimson now, and with a quick sudden jerking motion Henrik wrenched himself free from the other’s grip and backed away quickly in a low crouch. Alpha watched Henrik like if he was his prey with hungry eyes. He curious of why his eyes can change color, but at the moment, he was too focused on his sweet prey to care. A low growl sniffed from his throat, sounding almost like a hungry tiger as he planted himself on the bed, grabbing the sheets as he braved himself for any other pounces.

Henrik continued to watch him, planning his next attack. What would it be? Which side would he go for? Part of him knew he was no match for Alpha, but the rest of him wanted to try all the same. After circling back and forth for what felt like forever, Henrik lunged forth and pinned the ghoul against the wall. Alpha hissed as Henrik pinned him to wall and immediately thought quick. He grabbed him by his shoulder and somersaulted them to pin Henrik against the ground, a smug grin on his face. Henrik landed with a soft “oof” as the air was temporarily knocked from him. When he caught his breath, he stared up at the ghoul sweetly and innocently, biting his lip with fangs that looked impossibly sharp for his human mouth. His legs went up and locked around his waist.

Alpha felt like he won when he pinned Henrik down. And right as he was about to open and mouth to tease him, he noticed his sharp row of teeth and how they were biting down on his lip. It made him curious, even though Henrik had a sweet smile on his lips. That is, until he felt his legs wrap around him, making his breath hitch as he realized Henrik was distracting him.

“Rrrrrrr!” Henrik grabbed onto his shoulders as he flung them to the side and rolled on top of Alpha. As a result, he grinded against his lower half whilst pinning him down this time. He was panting as he chuckled, eyes bright. He was having an extraordinarily fun time with his ghoul. This time, Alpha accepted defeat. He giggled as he brought his arms around Henrik’s neck, moving a hand more up to his hair as he brought him down for a kiss. Henrik sighed and kissed him back, holding him close as he moved one of his hands across his stomach. It was sweet and tender, albeit a tad needy.

Alpha’s hands moved lower to wrap his arms around Henrik’s waist as they kissed. As he felt his hands caress his stomach, he dipped his tongue into his mouth as he shivered at the feeling. He let out small groans and whimpers as he scratched the ghoul’s skin now. Henrik grinded a bit and smirked as he sucked on his tongue. Alpha growled lowly into his mouth as felt Henrik scratch and grind upon him. His arms held him tighter as he sat them up and bit down on his bottom lip, suckling on his lip as he drew blood.

Henrik let out a pained yelp and a whine as the blood hit his tongue. He dragged his claws down Alpha’s sides and to his legs, trembling a bit. As Alpha brought Henrik back into a sloppy kiss, trying to get every bit of his blood as he tried to control himself, he growled into his mouth as he felt Henrik’s claws down his sides and scratched across his back. It was getting harder and harder to control himself. He felt his inner lust creep in, telling him to take him now and fuck his skull out. He panted, dragging his nails up Henrik’s back to his hair, gripping it as he tried to keep himself grounded.

Henrik continued to whine and groan as Alpha took advantage of him. He tasted both of their flavors mingling together and pulled back eventually, trying desperately to catch his breath. Drool and blood trickled down his chin as he panted, staring at the ghoul with heavy-lidded rubies. “T-t-take me again...” Every part of his body was screaming in protest, but he wanted Alpha again and again, even if it killed him.

Alpha hissed with pleasure with a wicked grin as he pulled away, trailing kisses on his jawline and down his neck and his chest. As he reached to his mid chest, he sucked and licked each nipple. He brought a hand up to Henrik’s mouth, entering three fingers in for him to lubricate with his saliva. Immediately he began to moan and mewl, arms reaching out desperately trying to grab anything for support. His moans were muffled as his fingers slid in, and Henrik happily obliged by suckling the sweetest candy that was his skin.

Feeling Henrik suck on his fingers like as if they were sweets made Alpha’s cock twitch. “Such a good boy...” he murmured as he came off of the nipple he was sucking, his saliva connecting to his nipple. He wiggled his fingers around his mouth for a bit before he slowly slid them out of his mouth. His hand on Henrik’s waist went lower to grab and spread out his ass as his lubricated hand came down, and slowly entered a finger as came back in to bite down on Henrik’s sides. The praise made Henrik smirk, but it quickly faltered as pleasure and arousal continued to overtake him. “Aa-ahhh...hah...d-daddy, yessss...” He hissed and let out a short grunt, batting his eyelashes at Alpha as he moaned again.

“Yessss....” he said into his chest as he kissed and bit him, slowly fingering him before entering the second. “Let me hear all those beautiful sounds from you my sweet mate,” he said, his voice had a hint of predatory lust as wiggled his fingers into his entrance, fingering him vigorously. Henrik blushed and immediately moaned again, a bit higher pitched and followed by several more. He could hardly contain himself even if he wanted to. “Mmmfff...f-fuucckk...” He knew he’d be wrecked tomorrow but he didn’t care. Alpha was worth every bit of it. “Fuck yesss...” Alpha hissed, loving all the sounds coming out of Henrik’s mouth. He wanted him so bad, all the his beautiful noises were driving him over the edge that he just couldn’t take it anymore.

He pulled his fingers out, using other hand to keep him spread out and open for him. He brought his free hand to mouth, licking it and sucking on the two fingers that were inside of Henrik, tasting him on them. He looked to meet his eyes, and sucked in his fingers with his eyes full of naughtiness. He broke their contact for a moment before he brought his hand down to his hard length behind Henrik, panting lowly as he stroked himself. As he soon made himself all slick for the fire, he adjusted himself and lifted his knees up and laid down—holding in grunts as the ground felt more uncomfortable than on the bed—and adjusted Henrik so that he would be more comfortable as he rode him. As he positioned himself, his eyes met Henrik’s again, “My sweet Henrik, I love you, and don’t ever forget that,” he said gently, trying to hold in the lust for a moment before bringing his hands up to rest on Henrik’s waist, and thrusted in.

Henrik watched him, absolutely enamored with everything he did. Every little action, sound—the slightest shift in his gaze and his expression—it was everything to him. He felt himself purr and mewl as he looked into Alpha’s gaze. “I love you so much, Alphy—aa-aaaaggghhhhh...fucckkkyesss...fill me to the brim with your love, daddy.”

Alpha growled lowly as he thrusted into his tight hole. Fuck, it felt like he would never tire from the feeling. His love dissolved into lust, and he poured it into his thrusts, slow to get Henrik used to feeling before quickening. As he held his hips, he bounced Henrik off with each thrusts. And as he quickened his thrusts, his thumbs pressed into his hips, for sure that bruises would show up in the morning. “Fuck, your tight little hole is fucking amazing...” he moaned as he thrusted into him.

Henrik nearly squealed with joy as every movement had him moaning out, rolling his hips to meet the ghoul’s. His hair bounced, constantly being pushed from his face as he panted lowly. “M-m-mffff Yes, baby...” His whole body ached, but it was a good pain. Alpha sat up, groaning a bit from his body aching, and wrapped his arms around Henrik’s figure as he laid his head against his chest, and went at his full speed. “Fuuuck!” He groaned. He bit and licked his chest, trying to find something to bite or suck on. Henrik growled in pain and pleasure, latching on to Alpha and dragging his claws down his back. “A-aaa-aaggghhh...FUCKING HELL!” One arm reached down and slapped his ass.

“Rrraaahh!” Alpha growled loudly as he felt Henrik’s claws down his back and lifted his head up to reach and bite down on the base of his neck and collarbone. “Feel so good...” he hissed at him lowly. “I-I-I-it doesssaahhhh...” Henrik arched his back with a low whining moan. Tears of pleasure flecked his eyes again as he reached up and scratched through the ghoul’s hair this time, yanking hard. Alpha let out a growl that didn’t sound human-like. He rolled them over to where Alpha was on top of Henrik, and there Alpha showed no mercy. He fucked Henrik to his fullest, and bit down everywhere on his neck and soon trailed his bites and kisses to his jawline. “My mate...” he growled lowly as his eyes flowed brightly with dominance, “My͜҉ be̡̡ą̡͘u͢ti̷̕f͏̸u͘l͝ m̛҉a̴̧ţ͟ȩ̕..̧͟.̴”

“A-aahh...” His soft sounds of whimpers and pleas could’ve been mistaken for fear and suffering had it not been for the solid erection he was sporting. Maybe Henrik got off from being afraid—maybe he loved the chills his lover gave him as they fucked mercilessly, getting carpet burns all over among the bruises and marks that would surely be visible tomorrow. “Mmff...mmmffff...d-dadddy...! I-I-I don’t know if I can l-l-last much longeerrrrrrrr...” He panted and moaned through his blissful tears. He tasted blood again—it seemed the cut in his lip had opened up again.

Alpha brought his arms around Henrik’s shoulders, bringing him close as they fucked. He looked deeply into Henrik’s eyes, seeing the submissiveness but yet utter bliss in them. “Come for me, my sweet morsel. I want to hear you scream my name have everyone in the palace hear you,” he said lowly before leaving a trail of bites down his neck. Henrik moaned out again, his breathing becoming short and rapid as his orgasm quickly approached. Alpha’s gaze felt almost hypnotic, like he would do anything the ghoul asked of him. “Y-yess! Yesss! Agh! Fuck! Alpha!! Alpha!!!” He began to cry out, grabbing at the carpet above him and actually ripping out handfuls with his struggle. “Fuck me u-u-uhhh upppp! Agh!” With another roll of his hips he squirted onto his stomach and trembled as he came down.

“Aaagghh!” Alpha groaned as threw his head back as he felt himself close. He bit down on Henrik’s neck, biting hard to draw blood as he came into him. He hissed as he finally came, his breaths deep and slowly as his thrusts slowed as well. He licked up the bloody bite and kissed around his neck at the other marks he left behind on Henrik. “My sweet Henrik, how I love you...” he said gently as he thrusts came to a stop and pulled out of him. He could barely speak as he breathed hard, eyes shutting for the time being. His muscles could not for the life of him stop their trembling and twitching from overexertion. The only sound he could hear was the loudness of his heartbeat in his ears. Sweat covered him in a thin film, chilling him as he felt a cool breeze and matting his hair down. “Faaaa...faaa...” Henrik could’ve even bring himself to swear, let alone return the gentle words to his lover.

Alpha fell to the side right next to him, panting as he watched Henrik’s exhausted form. He eyed his chest and how quickly it was rising and falling from panting. His eyes came up to his face, seeing his gorgeous face full of sweat with his eyes closed as he tried to catch his breath. He wanted to purr, even though he didn’t have enough air to. He brought a hand to rest on Henrik’s chest, rubbing him up and down as they panted. “Mmff...” Henrik sighed, his breathing steadily slowing to a reasonable pace. When he was able to speak again, he opened an eye and smirked at Alpha. “You seriously fucked me silly, my love...I can barely move, let alone think.”

Alpha giggled cheekily as soon as he caught his breath, and soon sat up, “You’re gonna be sore all over tomorrow.” He wrapped an arm around his shoulders and under his legs, slowly standing him up bridal style, “And we just got cleaned too.” He shook his head, but his smile never left as he walked them over to lay Henrik in the bed and joining him afterwards. “But even yet, you still felt great.” He said as he rubbed his chest.

“Nnnn...” Henrik made soft sounds of protest as he was moved, but relaxed as soon as he was greeted by soft blankets. “T’s worth it...” He mumbled sleepily and shifted himself. “Mmmmmadde meh feel like ah Scandinavian whore.” A small giggle escaped as he pulled Alpha’s arm over himself and nibbled on his fingers. Alpha watched as Henrik nipped on his fingers and giggled amusedly. He shifted his fingers, to where his thumb was in his mouth and used his free fingers to hold his chin as he brought him closer to Alpha’s face as he leaned in, “And even if you are, you’re my Scandinavian whore,” he said lowly before pressing his lips to Henrik’s, releasing his hold on his mouth and bringing an arm around him to shift him to his side so they would be able to cuddle close together.

Henrik turned to face him, lids heavy with exhaustion as he returned the kiss. They spooned happily afterwards, with him continuing to hold Alpha’s hand like a beloved teddy bear. “Mmm...I love you so much...” Alpha nuzzled his face against Henrik’s hair, purring softly as he kissed the nape of his neck. “I love you too, my little vampire...” he whispered into his ear before giving it a small affectionate nip. His free hand traveled down to Henrik’s hip, gently caressing him. He closed his eyes and made pleasured coos as he stayed flush to his form. “Jag hoppas att du...har söta drömmar...” The vampire boy murmured sleepily as he drifted off. Alpha’s fingers were still partially in his mouth as he did.

Alpha turned his head slightly to the music player and his head twitched to the side, turning the music off for them, and moved the edge of the blankets more up to cover their exhausted forms. As he felt Henrik go still, he slowly took his fingers out of his mouth, gently caressing his chest as he wrapped his arms around Henrik. “Godnatt, baby...” he whispered, giving his head another kiss as he made himself comfortable, and closed his eyes, letting sleep take him to the world of dreams.

Chapter 43: The Ghouls and Tim

Not too far off, organizing CDs in his own room, Tim felt himself unable to shake the feeling of being watched. Wind and Breeze quietly watched Tim as they hid in the dark behind him. They were deciding who would be the one to prank him first. But that soon was done as Breeze carefully tip toed over to Tim. As soon as she was close enough, “Smack Cam!” She smacked Tim’s cheek from behind.

“Ah! Son of a —!” Tim turned as he was smacked, growling in surprise and confusion. “What the fuck?!” The usually mild mannered guitarist fixed his mustache, turning to the darkness beside him with fire burning in his eyes. “You don’t need to apologize to me, just say sorry to the Judas Priest you tossed to the floor.”

The Air Ghoulettes began to laugh mischievously, as they showed themselves with Wind coming out from the dark.

“Sorry about that.” Said Wind.

“Just a small joke.” Said Breeze, making the both of them giggle.

“I’m Wind.” The shorter Ghoulette tittered.

“I’m Breeze.” Said the taller Ghoulette.

“We’re Air Ghouls.” They spoke in unison.

“We both play key and tambourine.”

“We’re also backup vocals.”

“You played awesome last night, by the way.”

“Oh yeah! Very cool! And your food is delicious too!” The Ghoulettes practically spoke quickly one after another, like twins trying to confuse their friends.

“And you are?” They both spoke together, tilting their heads up at Tim. Tim, realizing exactly who they were and what they were from, broke out into an excited grin.

“O-ohhh, Yeah! I remember you guys!! U-uuuhhhh—“ Tim struggled to compose himself, taking a breath from his Ghost fanboying. “I am Tim, and I play guitar. Did you...really enjoy watching me play?”

“Nice to meet ya, Tim.” They said in unison.

“To be honest, you’re whole orchestra captivated us.”

“Yeah, we could really focus on one thing, ya know?”

“But we did see you windmilling your hair.”

“Oooohh, the envy of having shorter hair.” They both giggled again.

“But you did play great, too!”

“Yeah, we can’t wait to work more with you guys.” They walked back into the dark spot of the room.

“Well, see you around!”

“There’s more of us coming, just to let ya know.” Wind smacked her arm.

“Shut up, you’re not supposed to say that!”

“Well I thought it sounded good, and he’s a nice guy...” They walked into the dark, disappearing as their conversation faded. “More of you...? Wait!” Unable to help it, Tim found his cheeks rosy from the praise of the Ghoulettes. It was always nice to receive compliments from those you admired. But then he was alone, and all of his CDs he’d organized were scattered across the floor.

As much as Earth was wanting to prank one of Avatar’s band mates, trying to prank him under a bed was one of the most uncomfortable places. Though from what he saw from the tight space were Tim’s shoes and his scattered CDs. He waited for the right moment, watching him kneel down on one knee to begin picking up the albums. Then when he saw the opportunity, grabbed Tim’s hand as he went to pick one up.

“Gah!! Seriously?! Already?!” Tim immediately crouched down and glared playfully beneath his bed. “Come here, ya punk! If you’re gonna try and get me you better be ready for my attack!” Earth laughed loudly, clearly very amused with his prank as he tried to pull his arm away, but instead was pulled out of under Tim’s bed. Tim looked Earth over with a victorious smirk, pulling him close as he reached around to tickle his sides.

“Now what are you gonna do, huh? How many more of you guys are hiding here, hm?” Earth laughed loudly, squirming in his hold as he tried to pull and crawl back. “Just me! Ju-hahaha-st me!” He crawled back as soon as found the opportunity, giggling uncontrollably as put an arm around his sides, shielding then from further tickling.

“Good!” Tim released the ghoul, that smirk still apparent on his features. “Because your last buddies made a big mess of my collection here. I’m Tim by the way—guitarist, and professional ghoul tickler now.” Earth giggled a bit more as he got up. “I’m Earth.” He said, his laughter dying down a little, “I play drums, and one of the ghoulish pranksters as well.” He eyed the CDs on the floor, and when his laughter finally stopped, he walked over to help him pick up the CDs, fixing the mess the Ghoulettes have made.

“Oh hey, thanks man...That’s pretty nice of you—and it’s nice to meet you as well.” Tim helped him, showing him where to put the CDs on the low shelf. He put some of the CDs back in their spots, “No problem dude. Sorry about earlier with the girls,” he rolled his green eyes and shook his head amusingly, “They didn’t cause you much trouble, did they?” He crossed his arms.

“Nothing too horrendous. Though, they did tip me off about there being more ghouls coming for me. What, are you guys just really bored?” Tim watched him and went to sit on his bed, inviting Earth with a wave to come sit by him. Earth chuckled, coming over to sit by Tim on his bed. “No, we’re not bored. It’s just that our frontman, he kinda mostly gets all the attention, and also we never properly introduced ourselves, so we’re doing it our fun little way, where we are like roommates in college and prank you guys.” He giggled mischievously after he finished. “And we introduce ourselves after we do whatever shenanigans.”

“Mmmm,” Tim nodded, understanding and patted the ghoul on the back. “Well hey man, that seems reasonable enough. And now that I’ve gotten to know you, I’m not as frustrated anymore. So, if you don’t have anywhere to go for a minute, wanna just hang and listen to some music?” Earth glanced over to a clock on his wall, tilting his head in thought. He shrugged looking back at him, “Sure, I could spare a few.” He said grinning at him.

“Fuck yeah, man! Well I had some Metallica playing not long ago if that’s cool with you, or you can take your pick I don’t mind.” Tim flashed Earth a grin as he laid on his back, staring up at the ceiling as he waited for his new friend to pick. Earth thought for a moment, debating whether to change to a different artist or leave it as it is. He got up from the end and browsed through the collection of CDs, finding a Slayer copy, he held it up over Tim as he stared at the ceiling, “In for some Slayer, bro?”

Tim’s glaze flicked over and he smiled again. “Fuck yeah, man. Earth, was it? Hell yeah, you’ve got good taste. You know what? I think we’re gonna get along well, oh but eh, heh, sorry if tickling you was weird.” Earth chuckled, “You’re fine dude, haven’t been tickled in years.” He said as he turned to his music player, choosing to one of the songs, Raining Blood. He air guitared and air drummed when the song was about 30 seconds in.

Tim chuckled, shaking his head a bit before joining in.

“Do you head bang much? I imagine it’s difficult with the—uh, mask.” He asked as the song continued. Earth smirked, and planted both his legs on the floor, putting his hands on his knees as he headbanged hard like a maniac. He did it for a bit, maybe for 30 seconds to a minute, then stopped, looking up at him, both the mask and his smirk never left his lips,

“Of course I do. Hell, me and the Ghouls were head banging last night to your performance.” Tim watched him in slight awe.

“Holy shit, I think you may be my new favorite person. If nothing else, you’re my new favorite ghoul. You’re fucking awesome!” He had gotten up to headbang and dance around with him like the pair of metal head nerds they were.

Earth laughed as he danced around with Tim, headbanging and hopping along to the music. They danced around for a bit, 5 minutes, 10 minutes, who knows, until Earth suddenly stopped.

“I gotta go now, Tim.” His voice sounded disappointed, like a child who had to had their mother calling them to go home.

“Oh..! Okay, well...hey, it was really nice meeting you, já? I hope we can hang out again soon.” Tim ran his fingers through his hair and pushed it back as he eyed the ghoul before stepping forth and giving a hug. He hugged him back, patting his back as he did so, taking a bit of his scent, that way he knew where he was by smell. As he pulled away, he gave him a pat of his shoulder before heading to the dark part of the room and waving to him, “Later, Tim!” Tim waved again, smiling as his new friend disappeared. When he was gone, he went back to laying in bed peacefully.

Alpha surprisingly showed up near where Earth showed up, this time though, beside the bed. He carefully peaked up at the bed, making sure that there was someone there. He laid back down on the floor, thinking for a few minutes what he can do. When an idea struck, he smirked. It was a little lazy, but capable of a little scare or so. He let a low intimidating growl emit from his throat, then making his hand into a clawed gesture, he snapped his left hand over onto the bed, where he felt it land on the person’s belly.

“Aaah—!Shiitt-!” Tim sat up quickly, pushing the claw away as he got a better view of the ghoul from this angle. “Shit, man, almost gave me a heart attack.” He laughed, then moved aside for him to come sit if he wanted.

“Hey...I remember you, actually. You were there when Henrik fell...right?” Alpha got up from the ground, laughing breathlessly at his reaction. He sat down next to Tim, nodding,

“Yeah, I was there, helped him up and had a few drinks afterwards. Awesome dude, looked great last night at the performance.” He said. He held his hand up for him to shake, “Alpha, Fire ghoul, I play lead guitar, nice to scare ya.” He grinned mischievously. Tim returned the gesture with a nod and a smile. “You’re just lucky I like horror stuff. Tim, by the way. Guitarist as well. You’re also probably lucky cuz’ the last guy here I tagged and tickled mercilessly so.”

Alpha wheezed a laugh out, he sniffed the room, snapping his head at Tim, “Holy shit, Earth?! Poor son of a bitch.” He continued to laugh. Tim laughed along and continued to look over Alpha, admiring his claws.

“I know, I’m terrible. Well, in my defense, the ladies before him messed up my CDs, so I was a little frustrated. And then he showed up under there, so I grabbed him and did the most violent/non-violent retaliation I could think of. Cuz’ I don’t hate you guys, you know. You’re a bunch of punks but—you’re our new family. Like that movie—Cheaper by the Dozen? Shitty movie but still applies I think.”

Alpha chuckled nodding, “John earlier said the same thing, even calling us little shits, which is so very true.” He giggled as he turned his head toward him, “Can I ask what did they do to you?”

“The ladies?” Tim tilted his head slightly, gesturing to the previous mess of a CD collection. “That was all over the floor before. See, I like them a specific way. And Earth, I think it was, was nice enough to help put them back.” He grinned, “Good to hear at least someone of the bunch was behaving themselves, though I actually meant what pranks did they pull on you so I don’t have to ask them and have them exaggerate or so.” He chuckled.

“Oh! Uhm, well, as for the ladies, that was about it. Earth grabbed my wrist but he didn’t really get much of a chance to do anything else.” Tim shrugged, noting already how Alpha seemed to be in charge of the others. Alpha chuckled, “Oh those guys, bet their having fun with the others.” He grinned. “Man, can’t wait to ask Henrik what they did to him.” Then he bit his lip. Fuck me, he thought, feeling as though he overshared.

“Henrik, huh?” Tim watched Alpha’s expression, or as best as he could determine. His eyes mostly. “You two are pretty close then, huh?” Tim couldn’t help but smirk, thinking back to the massive hickeys he’d seen. Alpha bit his lip, though he couldn’t help but smile a bit, despite the fact that he may have just got caught red-handed. He slowly turned to Tim,

“You keep this between us, would ya? I don’t want him to die from embarrassment. Bad enough you’re the only one who knows.” He had a small grin on his lips, but his eyes read ‘I’ll kill you’. Tim swallowed a bit and nodded, understanding the consequences. He didn’t dare mention that there was already speculation about such matters.

“No worries, man. I’m happy for you two, actually. Henrik’s been a bit...well, I think he’s been lonely, even if he’s never mentioned it out loud y’know? You can kinda tell when you get to know somebody well.”

“Really?” He relaxed a bit, smiling a bit. His sweet mate was lonely? He was surprised to hear that, though, it is always hard to tell when someone is lonely. Though now that Alpha and him and together, he won’t be as lonely and will proved him with companionship. “Well now, that he and I are a thing or so, maybe now he won’t be as lonely.” He grinned.

“Yeah, like I said, I’ve known him for some time. That’s why we’re practically brothers. So I can usually tell what’s on his mind, even if he doesn’t say it out loud. It’s plain on his face. But yeah, I kinda figured something was up. He didn’t mention you by name, but he was very excited this morning about someone special he’d met at the party last night. So yeah, I think he likes ya. But Uhm, this probably goes without saying, if you ever harm that boy, you’ll have the entire king’s elite orchestra to answer to.” Tim smiled to Alpha, genuinely pleased and approving of Henrik’s relationship choice, but there was something malevolent lurking behind his eyes; the traces of a beast hidden in the dark.

Alpha had to bite his tongue from asking if that included when they had sex. But he chuckled instead, “Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of Henrik, he trusts me so far to not let anyone lay a finger in him.” He grinned at him. Tim hesitated a moment, processing what was said until he felt his ears go hot and his eyes widen.

“H-h-Hey man! I don’t need to know what goes on with you two! As long as your safe and happy together!” It was probably the most flustered Tim had been all day. Alpha looked away, “I didn’t mean it that way, but alright! That works as well.” He laughed. Tim chuckled, glancing at the floor before looking back to Alpha.

“Ahh, whatever. I’m still happy for you two. Considering that thing you left on his neck, huh? Must’ve been a reeeeaaalll fun time...” Alpha had to bite his lip this time to keep himself from telling Tim he made Henrik orgasm 4 times last night. He turned to him, “Yup, it was for the both of us,” he laughed. “But, I still want to try to take it slow for him, it’s his first time, I believe, so I don’t want him to feel...” he gestured with his hands to find the correct word, “...rushed, or so, ya know?”

“Yeah, Yeah! You’re a, uh, a real gentleman.” Tim smirked, but it was good natured. Alpha was a good man. And he seemed more mature than some of the others. If they were a family, it was like he was the older brother. He smiled warmly at Tim, glad that he understood how he felt. “Know any good restaurants around here? Or maybe some good places to visit or walk around?” He thought that if maybe he took Henrik out, they could talk and be able to get to each other better.

“Hm? Oh, well, let’s see...There’s a few nice little pubs and things like that downtown. I’d recommend the King’s Head but that’s a little on the rowdier side and not so much first date material—I mean, unless you’re looking for a rowdy bar scene as a first date.” Tim grinned softly as he continued to think.

“Uhm, I’m sorry friend, I’m bad with names. But I know there’s at least a couple nicer places by the square. Other than that the forest is a very beautiful area to explore on its own—I happen to know Henrik fancies the outdoors a lot.” Alpha smiled at him, pleased with the suggestions, “Well, whatever’s good with him is good with me. We’ll see what’s good, thanks man.”

“For sure.” Tim nodded approvingly and then smiled. “I just want you to have a good time together. You’ve got good energy—I can sense that.” Alpha smiled at him, before sniffing the air, turning his head to the closet. A disappointed pout came over him, making him get up from the bed. “I gotta go now, Tim, been a pleasure meeting ya.” He patted his shoulder.

As soon as Water teleported into Tim’s closet, the scent of Omega and Aether caught his nose. He found the doorknob and opened slowly, trying not to make the door squeak to peak through. The purple eyes and a dark form under Tim’s bed caught his sight, and maybe so did Aether’s as they made eye contract as Aether nodded towards him. Aether brought an arm up and gestured to him and Water then to Tim who was just leaving the corner where Alpha left, letting him know that he and Water are tag-teaming on Tim. He then made an O hand shape, then pointed to where the door was, indicating that Omega was by the door. Water nodded, getting his message before water for the right moment to get Tim. Aether was first, “Bah!!” He shouted from the bed popping his head, arms and torso out from under the bed to startle Tim.

“G-aah! Really?! You’re all going to give me a heart attack!” Tim sat up quickly and moved away, staring down at the ghoul but a smile played at his lips anyway. “Boo!” Water barged the door open as he watched Earth scare Tim. A smile curled on his lips and he tried to hold in his laughter.

Tim flinched, staring incredulously at Water before grinning and breaking out into laughter. "Gahh! Not another one of you! I’m outnumbered!” Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Omega banged on the door of the room, loud enough to actually startle Water a bit. Omega opened the door, a cheeky smile on his face. Tim whipped his head around, but chuckled as he noticed it was yet another ghoul. He didn’t speak up, thinking there were still more in hiding. The Ghouls stayed silent, with a snicker or chuckle leaving a few of the ghouls into the awkward silence, until Omega broke it, “So that’s the joke...” he said matter-of-factly, setting off Aether and Water to laugh.

“You guys are weird.” Tim couldn’t help but laugh along, stretching and smiling at each one. “I didn’t know so many ghouls could hide in my room at once.”

“Oh, you’d be very surprised,” said Aether, pulling himself out of under the bed with a groan. “Believe us, throughout the day, we’ve hid in some pretty random spots, Omega even hid in a bed.” Aether pointed to Omega, who rubbed his neck as he giggled mischievously.

“You know, it’s funny. You all look very, how do I say, Intimidating? But...you run around like a bunch of kids, já? Like don’t get me wrong, I think you guys are some of my new favorite people. It’s just funny, you know? Looks can be deceiving.” Tim watched Aether, moving his feet aside to help him crawl out. They all giggled at the comparison.

“Pretty much.” Said Water.

“But believe us, if you’re gonna compare us to little kids, we’re better off as little brats from the shit we do.” Said Omega as he chuckled.

“I guess that’s why we’ll get along well.” Tim nodded in appreciation to the ghouls as he stood and went to change the album on his stereo. “You bring out some bad in us, we put some good in you, and we level each other out somehow.” They hummed curiously. Turning to each other as they all seemingly thought to each other with their eyes. Omega grinned up as him as he leaned against the door. “Yeah, I like the sound of that. Also, John invited us go drinking at a burlesque club downtown or so, you down next time we’re in town?” Water’s blue eyes perked up as he listens to Omega, turning to Tim. Aether pulled himself out from under the bed, turning onto his pull as he pushed himself up with his elbows as he looked up Tim from the ground.

Tim faltered slightly at the mention of the burlesque club, seeming to draw up the memories from their previous visit there. “Oh yeah? Uhm, sure, that’d be fun. Especially if you’re all there.” He turned and regarded them each individually. “Have any of you been to a place like that before?” Water seemed to notice how he felt at the mention of the club. He was about to ask what he felt about the club but Aether cut him off, “I have, the performers dance quite lovely.” He grinned, Omega shrugged, “I’ve been to one before so I have an idea.”

That’s when Water spoke up, “What’s wrong? Has something bad happened at one before?” His voice became more gentle as he asked him. “Bad? No, no.” Tim chose his words carefully. “Not bad, not really at all. Just...well, Avatarians truly have no limits you know—it’s an anything goes kind of thing. And so sometimes people get carried away and...you see stuff you didn’t want to. I think it was...yes, it was Johannes’ birthday I believe.” Omega and Aether ‘ooh’ed at the thought of what might happen in the club while Water nodded to him.

“Yeah I can understand, it’s something you’d just want to erase from your mind.” Tim nodded slightly. “Yeah, maybe. But I’ll still come with you. I wouldn’t miss an opportunity to drink with you guys again.” Water was still unsure of his tone, but Omega and Aether seemed pretty glad he was coming along. Omega perked up, “Shit, I just realized we never introduced ourselves. I’m Omega, rhythm guitar.”

“Aether, guitar and backup vocals.” He said as he sat up, getting his legs out from under the bed and crossing them as he sat on the floor. “And I’m Water, bass.” He grinned. “Oh já, that does make things a little easier so I don’t keep getting you all confused. And I’m Tim—guitarist and the best mustache in the orchestra—just don’t tell Kungen that. He’s a competitive motherfucker.” Tim was grinning again, all previous tension dissipated at this point. The Ghouls chuckled, “Our lips are sealed.” Said Omega, and Aether did the zipping lips gesture.

“Sooo...” began Water, making the Ghouls turn to him, “What’re...your interests?” He began awkwardly. “Mine?” Tim smiled, pondering for a moment. “Hmm, well, music of course. But I also love ghost stories, horror movies...anything like that, really. I love the adrenaline rush.” Aether growled softly, making the Ghouls chuckle a bit, “Sounds pretty cool,” said Aether, “Alpha and Omega are pretty into the more freaky shit, aren’t ya?” Omega chuckled nervously, rubbing his neck, “Though...yeah...I kinda am.”

“What’s your favorite scary story?” Tim inquired, looking around. “Did you share any with each other when you were kids, y’know, try to freak the other person out first?” The Ghouls looked up from Tim for a moment as they thought. Water spoke up, “For me, I really anything that has to do with you personally, like ‘I almost got kidnapped’ or ‘I nearly drowned in a car.’ That stuff can really stick with you.”

Aether spike up afterwards, “I like stories about urban legends from across the world. Like Skinwalkers in America are one of my favorites, or others more connected to Hell or so, like Black Eyed Children, those are pretty cool.” He decided to add a little lie in to add to it, “I remember when I was camping once with my brother and some friends, and I’ve told them one about a Black Eyed kid, and they’ve even said that a friend of theirs encountered one,” He shivered a bit to add to the factor, “Freaky shit.” Omega spoke up shrugging, “I have a lot of favorite scary stories. I’m not gonna pick any favorites ‘cause that’s gonna take too long.” He said chuckling a bit as he crossed his arms.

“Yeah, I’ve heard stuff like that. That’s actually pretty cool. There aren’t too many urban legends native to Avatar Country. Generally the rule of thumb is like, if you can imagine it it’s probably real somewhere.”

“Not that many either from the Church.” Said Omega,

“Well what about the one with the witch coven?” Said Aether,

“That’s an actual event that happened, not an urban legend,” corrected Water. “But yeah, as much as it may not seem, we don’t have much going on. Just a lot of weird shit that actually happened and made the Church more fucked up in its history,” said Omega.

“I believe it. From your music I’ve heard. It’s kinda fun knowing that—where the inspiration came from, I guess. A lot of the same is with our music.” Tim thought of their days working on Feathers and Flesh—what they’d proclaimed were just fairytales of talking animals and magic but were actually events they’d lived out. Omega facepalmed, “Oh! Of course! Witch Image!” He chuckled as he realized, “Fucking duh, dude.” Aether turned to him. Tim chuckled alongside them, turning his attention to each one as they spoke.

“What about Square Hammer? Is that one real too?” The Ghouls exchanged glances, “We’re not exactly sure, to tell you the truth. It’s more or less on how you’re sure you’re swearing to the Devil. Like the lyric goes ‘Are you ready to swear right here right now before the Devil?’ I’m probably wrong but Hell-if-I-know.” Omega shrugged.

“Hmm, fair, fair. I guess sometimes it’s better not knowing? The mystery adds excitement.” He didn’t show it as much anymore, but Tim was positively vibrating with fanboyish joy. Here he was! Sitting with the ghouls and discussing music and stories! He felt like such a child. Omega and Aether smirked as Water smiled, enjoying each other’s entertainment as they talked. Their usual alarm of picking up with it was time to switch Ghouls was finally gone now, as all the Ghouls met each of the members now.

Chapter 44: The Ghouls and Tim Part 2

Tim smiled, completely at ease around these guys. Them, along with the Cardinal and the Church itself had been so openly welcomed into Avatar Country. It was truly a well-formed alliance. Their creative goals were already similar, if not just their eccentricities. As Tim had said; they brought out the best in each other.

“So what else do you guys wanna talk about? I’m really just happy to have you around, so I don’t want to bore you.” The Ghouls turned to each other in thought, hoping for one of them to break the ice. “What drinks do you like?” Water asked. “Hmm, well, for me I’m not too particular. I try not to drink too much unless it’s celebration, y’know, a social thing. But raven wine has to be one of my favorites. Did you guys get to try any last night?” Tim glanced around. He knew he got a little plastered by the time their set was on, and didn’t see many people afterwards.

“Wait.” All eyes went to Omega, “Did it, by any chance, have some hallucinogenic effects? ‘Cause I think I have and I heard the bartender say to be careful drinking it since I ordered it as it was at the top of the liquor menu.” He brought a hand up to his head, “I felt some weeeiiirrd stuff after that.” He laughed a bit, below his mask, Water smiled excitedly, “The stuff sounds pretty cool, I’m ashamed I didn’t drink it at all last night.”

“Oh yeah,” Tim’s smile grew a little maliciously. “It’s a gnarly brew. I’ve seen some that can handle it no problem, but they’re usually some of the crazier ones already. So, I guess that makes most of the Elite Orchestra the crazier ones.” The Ghouls chuckled again, “But you know how the saying goes, all the best people are crazy,” Said Water with a grin. “Oh yeah? Well, then I guess we’re the best. And...you guys aren’t too bad yourselves.” Tim teased, adjusting himself. “So what songs are we going to play together, hm? Which are your favorites?”

All the Ghouls went quiet as they looked away in thought. Omega broke the silence as the others thought. “For me, I like the more heavier ones, like Mummy Dust or Faith or Cirice or so. They’re pretty fun to do, Alpha probably does as well.” Aether spoke up a few minutes after him, “Same with me, I really like doing the more heavier songs, but I don’t mind acoustics either, those are pretty fun too.”

“Same with me,” said Water, “Though for me, it’s the opposite, I like the heavy songs, but I really like the more slowly and maybe gentle songs. Like Ghuleh, or maybe Life Eternal, those are very nice to do.”

“Oh fuck yeah! Mummy dust would be fun, I think. Or Square Hammer—I love ameliorate. But Something we could all play on stage together at ONCE like some giant metal band ORCHESTRA.” Tim gestured with his hands the wide expanse of the stage, filled with metal musicians. It would be crazy. And then having two vocalists. “Ooooh...” the Ghouls turned to each other at the mental image. “Maybe even Monstrance Clock would be fun, I feel.” Said Aether. “Yeah with everyone thrusting their hips or moaning as they play their instruments.” Omega said making him and Aether giggle.

“Oh my Lucifer,” Tim couldn’t help but laugh as he face palmed. At that point it might get a little weird. “It’d be like a goddamn Avatar/Ghost Fuckfest up there.”

“Well, you’re not wrong,” said Water, making the Ghouls laugh harder. Tim was shaking his head, laughing along with the absurdity. “You guys are fucking wild. But alright, what’s the -craziest thing you’ve ever done on stage?” Their laughter died down a bit as they all thought, most of the crazy things done were by the Cardinal.

“To tell you the truth, as unholy as we are, the least we have done is try to kiss each other on stage.” Said Omega.

“It’s more or less though for the audience to go crazy.” Said Water. Tim looked around at the ghouls as they answered, head tilted slightly with interest. “Is it easy to... Well, with the masks, and all? Or do you...bump horns when you get too close?”

“No not really, it’s pretty easy, it’s like this.” Immediately after Omega finished, he wrapped an arm around Water’s shoulder, brought him close to kiss him. The kiss took a bit, maybe 30 seconds or so, but as soon as they pulled away, both of the Ghouls had a smirk on their face. “See? Pretty easy,” said Omega as he pulled away to lean back again on the wall. Tim paused, entranced by the ghoul’s openness with each other. It felt like taboo since he thought of them as brothers, but he wasn’t really opposed to any of it. It was actually strangely cute. He cleared his throat awkwardly, cheeks pink. “A-aah, mystery solved. Thanks for the demonstration, boys.”

They giggled, “You’re welcome,” both Water and Omega spoke at the same time. “But yeah, to tell you the truth, it’s not really us that does all the crazy stuff, that’s more the Cardinal’s job. He does smack our asses every now and then to add to the audience’s reactions, but that’s pretty much it,” said Omega.

“Eh heh heh, I guess that makes sense. I did see that man practically violate a microphone stand. But Johannes is kinda the same way, in our sense. Like we’re all up there, headbanging and playing our hearts out, and I’ll look up and he’s just doin some weird shit like an overgrown child. I’m pretty sure he and Kungen kissed on stage once too.” The Ghouls laughed, “They’re a match made in Hell right there.” Said Water. “Pretty much!” Exclaimed Aether, making them laugh at the inside joke.

Tim chuckled along, not initially processing the words said. Then he paused, face scrunched up in thought as he remembered the evening before, and how they’d practically been inseparable. “Say, are they actually... Y’know... A thing? Because they seem awfully close...” Their laughter faded after a bit and gave Tim innocent smiles. “Actually, did you just answer your own question? Because I’m pretty sure you just did,” said Aether.

Tim’s brow raised, and then he chuckled as he shook his head. “I guess so. But I shouldn’t be so surprised. They work well together, like you said. And I think Johannes kinda had a crush on Papa III, so...it’s good he’s finally getting over that and opening himself up.”

“Papa, huh? Oooohh.” All the Ghoul’s grins and smiles disappeared at the mention of his name. It wasn’t that they didn’t like the man, but they knew how much the man meant to their master and the toll it took on him when he died. “At least, yeah, they’re quite the match.” Water decided to add in awkwardly as the conversation went silent. Tim noticed the change in tension, deciding not to continue on that note. He sat there for a moment, struggling desperately to come up with an ice breaker.

“So!” Water decided to break the ice, “Any plans yet for us to tour together? That’ll be some fun.” He grinned. “Ah! Nothing set in stone as far as I know, but I’d be absolutely down. Where have you toured before that you liked? Mostly Europe, or..?” Tim gratefully towards Water with a nod.

The Ghouls all nodded, “Yeah, Europe is by far one of the best places we’ve been to.” Said Omega, “I’ve personally enjoyed Spain, it’s super pretty there.” Aether spoke up immediately after him.

“For me it’s Romania, the landscaping and structures are fucking...” Aether popped his tongue dramatically, holding up the ‘ok’ hand gesture.

“There’s dozens of places I really like, but nothing beats Sweden for me.” Said Water, smiling sheepishly. Earth groaned, scratching John’s back as he felt him suck on his neck, he licked his lips, tasting John as he let him do whatever he wished. Tim chuckled, nodding in agreeance. “Absolutely, my friends. Have you seen Paris? I found it quite nice there as well, and the people were very welcoming.”

“Oh yeah! The Ghoulettes fucking love France especially,” said Aether. “The place is really great and so are the people.” Said Omega, “Ménage à trois...” said Water quietly and awkwardly, giggling a bit. “Only once,” Tim nodded to Water, a smirk visible on his features. “Usually if I am going to, I prefer one on one. But a three way adds a different element for sure.”

“Ohohohooo!” Water and the rest began to giggle sinfully, enjoying the sudden turn of events. “Well it sounds like it was some fun!” He said as the rest kept laughing.

“Oh, for sure. Like I said, it adds an extra something I guess. But it is not my preference, you see—I’m a little more romantic, sentimental. I usually don’t hook up with a girl before like the second or third date.” Tim shrugged lightly, hoping he didn’t come off old fashioned but at the same time he didn’t mind if he did. “Oh, so you’re more Water’s type,” said Omega teasingly, “Shut the fuck up!” Water backhanded Omega on the shoulder but his smile didn’t leave his face even as Omega and Aether giggled. “But pretty understandable, it’s all different with people.”

“Oh? Am I?” Tim raised his brow slightly, smiling at the apparent admiration coming from Water. “I guess I am a little more on the soft side—if that’s your thing.” Water blushed a bit under his mask as he and the others chuckled. “Yeah I may be soft but I’m still a little rough,” he said sending Tim a dangerous glint in his blue eyes. “Well, naturally,” Tim’s gaze was unwavering. “It’s more fun that way, anyhow. Besides, I wouldn’t expect any of the infamous Nameless Ghouls to be TOO vanilla, já?”

Omega hummed as he smirked and Aether bit his lip to resist an amused smirk but failed as he and Omega turned to Water. He sent them both middle fingers, “I’m not that vanilla, you fucks. I’ll fucking bring out some handcuffs and make y’all my bitches to shut you the fuck up.” They laughed even as Water threatened them, though his smile didn’t leave either way. Tim couldn’t help but blush up, intimidated nonetheless even if it wasn’t truly geared towards him.

“Can I take a hard pass on that? No offense, I just...” He clicked his tongue, looking smug. “I’ve never been known to be anyone’s bitch.”

“No you’re cool with me, Tim,” he held a hand out to Tim, like to calm him down, “It’s just these shitheads really underestimate me to be too fucking soft that I might as well show ‘em.” Omega and Aether kept on laughing, if not harder at least as Tim commented. Water sent them both middle fingers as he shook with frustration before sighing exasperatedly and crossed his arms as he waited for Omega and Aether to calm down.

“Just ignore ‘em. I think you’re perfect just the way you are.” Tim shrugged, noting the obvious emotional stress Water was under. He stood and went to explore his music selection again, searching for something to lighten the mood.

Water chuckled shrugging, “Thanks dude, appreciate it.” Despite how sarcastic he sounded, he did mean it as sent a glare at the other two. Their laughter slowly died down as Tim picked out a song from his selection.

“Any of you like Wintersun? Viking metal? They’re very melodic and hardcore, but I’ll be damned if their songs aren’t beautiful poetry.” Tim asked if they minded, although it seemed unrealistic that he was going to change it on their account. He shot Water a small smile.

“I’ve heard of them, they’re pretty good,” said Aether, as he began to stand up from the floor.

“Yeah I like ‘em, don’t listen to them often but when I do, I jam the hell out,” said Omega, Water stayed silent as watched them and eyed Tim, waiting for the music to play to listen how they sound. Tim felt Water’s gaze, getting a little hot under the collar but he didn’t really understand why. He cleared his throat as the guitar riff started and the drums came in. He tapped his fingers rapidly to the beat, looking to Water one more time as he gestured for him to come dance with them.

Water shrugged, and went to join the dancing. He tapped his foot to the beat and then began to shuffle around to the music as the others danced around as well. There was something about Water that compelled Tim now—his gentle, shy nature, hiding away some sort of darkness inside. He seemed fun, and more mature than the other ghouls. “You guys can choose next.” Tim nodded to Omega and Aether, and then Water especially.

Aether went up to his CD’s, browsing through the albums to pick. He personally was music from before the 2000’s, so he was in for some 80’s or 90’s music. He beamed when he saw an ABBA album cover, though he turned back to the others, “You guys in for some ABBA?”

“Dude fuck yeah, solid choice.” Tim beamed, nodding his approval although the change of genres so quickly was no doubt bizarre.

“What’s your favorite ABBA song—BESIDES Dancing Queen—because that’s only like, the best song ever written so it doesn’t count.”

“Shit.” Said Aether, making Omega and Water laugh a bit, “Uhhhh...I really like ‘Take a Chance on Me’, that one’s great,” he said. “See? That’s what we should do. We should perform ABBA covers together, but metal as fuck. It would slay. I personally am a diehard fan of Mamma Mia. Or Waterloo. What about you, Water?” Tim was up leaning against the wall momentarily, pushing off as he spoke to the other ghoul. Water bit his inner cheek as he looked down in thought. “I’d like to do a cover of Mamma Mia, that sounds pretty interesting actually.”

“I bet good ol’ Cardi C would have fun with that.” Tim couldn’t help but chuckle, but even still he eyed Water as the music continued. He felt like he might’ve made him feel bad or uncomfortable and he didn’t want that in the slightest.

They all chucked, “Oh yeah, he’s gonna love it. Not to mention he’s a fan of a lot of bands back before the 2000’s.” Said Omega. “I think maybe even Kiss as well.” Said Water, “Yeah, they especially. One of our songs was inspired by one of Kiss’s songs.”

“Oh, Kiss huh? I like em’ well enough.” Tim shrugged, smiling a bit cheekily. “I Was Made for Lovin’ You is probably my favorite from them, if I have to choose.”

“That’s the song,” said Omega. “Everyone loves that song, but even then, it’s still super good.” Water commented, grinning a bit.

“Jà, jà, I cannot say I am a huge Kiss fan but it’s definitely a solid jam. You guys ever done karaoke?” Tim was smirking a little, looking between the ghouls.

This time, Omega and Water turned look at Aether, making him blush as he giggled, “As a backup vocalist, I can’t say I haven’t.” He said, making the other two Ghouls begin to giggle.

“We should all go sometime! Karaoke is fucking awesome—especially if you get a few drinks in ya. You see the quieter ones be bold for the night. Henrik and I did Breaking the Law one time.” But even that was after a couple shots.”

“Ooohhh, ya hear that, Water? Put a few bottles of vodka in ya, then you’ll be singing the night away!” Said Aether, patting Water on the arm. “My alcohol tolerance is as high as this castle, if not higher, I doubt I’m gonna be singing drunk, and even if I will, I’m not good.” Water grinned cheekily as he crossed his arms.

“Bah, that what you always say, I heard you singing Honeybee by Steam Powered Giraffe the other day!” Water’s grin disappeared and was replaced by a look of disgust, “I was just singin’ along to it, and it wasn’t even good at all, for fuck’s sake.” Water shook his head. Omega turned to Tim, ‘He’s pretty good don’t listen to him,’ he mouthed to him, nodding his head towards Water.

“I mean hey, I still sing and I’m not that talented. It’s all about confidence.” Tim nodded to Water then looked back to Omega. “I mean hell, in my opinion anyone who can just put themselves out there like that is skilled all in their own.” The Ghouls grinned at him, before Water broke the silence, “So yeah, in other words Aether, find someone else who can sing with you.” Water sent him a cheeky smile.

“Well then who am I gonna ask? The Ghoulettes? They’ll only sing for each other or the band and that’s it.” Aether frowned, but Omega cut in before lament some more, “Bro, you do realize you just need to bribe them with food?” Aether spluttered before crossing his arms, “I’m not one to share...” Tim watched them banter, chuckling to himself and rolling his eyes as he went and laid back in the bed. “Weirdos,” He teased.

The Ghouls laughed as they watched Tim lay back down on his bed. “Hey Tim? We’re gonna leave ya alone now, if you’d like. We’ll be around if you need anyone of us,” said Omega patted both Aether and Water’s shoulder’s. “Will do!” They all said in unison as they headed for the door, “See you around, dude!” Said Aether, calling out to him as he opened the door and left the room.

“Have a good one!” Said Water, waving to him. “We’ll be seeing you soon, bro!” And lastly, Omega waved at him as he closed the door to his room, finally leaving Tim to himself. Tim nodded and laughed softly, waving goodbye to each ghoul as they left.

Chapter 45: The Ghouls and John

A few minutes after Alpha left Henrik, he went somewhere where he met with Water, but in a rather tight crevice, not sure if it was a closet or storage, though from out of the crevice they could hear someone else’s voice, though it wasn’t Tim nor Henrik’s. John was wandering his room, muttering to himself as he held his dark hair in one hand.

“Why can I never find a stupid hair tie, I swear, it’s like they disappear the minute I need them.” He grumbled, pushing his undercut to the side to help him see as he scanned beneath and around things. With the Ghoul’s dark vision, they searched around the closet, successfully finding on by some shoes. Water smirked mischievously at Alpha as they maneuvered themselves in the tight space to peak through. Water put it in an aiming position.

“Where are you aiming?” Alpha whispered quietly enough for Water’s ears to pick up. “His back.” He moved his head to reply to him before turning his head back to follow John as he moved around. Alpha smirked, “Try his butt.” Water smiled trying to hold down his laughter, but aimed down at John’s butt. They watched as he looked in a drawer, giving them the opportunity to shoot. Alpha counted him off,

“Ready...aim....fire!” He whispered, and Water shot the hair tie out of the closet, shooting out onto John’s butt.

“Aaayy!! What in the hell?!” John grabbed his assaulted cheek and turned in the direction of the attack, glaring until his attention focused on the hair tie on the ground. He took it and quickly pulled back his hair, still staring near the closet.

“....Who’s there? Come out peacefully and I’ll go easy on you.” Water immediately put a hand over his mouth to muffle his laughter, failing a bit so. “Shut up! Shut up!” Alpha whispered-yelled at him with a grin as he struggled to hold in his laughter. John stormed towards his closet, whipping the door open in a mild fury. “You!!! What the hell are you guys doing in here?” And then, in a lighter tone, John tilted his head. “Also how in the hell are you both fitting?” Both Alpha and Water burst out laughing, not caring anymore that they’ve been caught.

“We don’t know, dude,” said Water, continuing to laughs, “We’re just really fucking thin.” He said as he began to get out of the closet, pushing through John. “'We’re just really fucking thin', he tells me, ALRIGHT well kindly take your thinness elsewhere please?” John ran a hand over his ponytail with a small sigh. “Although, I will say thank you—Fucking castle full of long haired metalheads and they all take my hair ties.”

Alpha was trying to control his giggling as he got out of the closet as well. He turned to John with smile, “Sorry about that, dude, we just like to fuck with others.” Water chuckled a little.

“I’m Alpha, fire ghoul, lead guitar.”

“Water, bass.”

“I’m John—drums. I guess it’s nice to meet you, punks.” He couldn’t help but continue glaring at the two, but his underlying smile was undeniable. “You got me good, I’ll say. Sorry if I, uh, lost my temper.” Alpha and Water exchanged glances, smiling at each other, “Well, just throwing that out there, there’s more of us coming, sooo...” Alpha trailed off chuckling a bit, “I’d try to stay cool with the bullshit.” His mischievous smile never left his lips.

“Oh, you little shits.” John was smiling now, laughing even a bit as he playfully punched them both. “But you’re cool, I guess. Yesterday was amazing. I’m glad we, uh, finally allied with your church.” Alpha and Water laughed as he did. Water spoke up as he finished, “Yeah, as much as the Church will always be our home, it’s cool to see something new other than nuns and sacrifices, even as much fun as they can be.” He chuckled as Alpha leaned against the closet door, “But yeah, it’s awesome now that we’re allied. We can’t wait to work will you guys.” Water winked at him.

“Are you going to be around much?” John asked in a tone that seemed mildly concerned he might have to deal with this again. “I mean, when you leave, it’s not like it’s too far away to see you but still...you’re like the little brothers I never wanted.” He smiled afterwards, looking between both of them.

Water smiled at him, and Alpha grinned, then it faded a bit.

“Well,” Alpha began, “It really depends on the Cardinal. If he says we can stay for a week, then we stay a week. But since he is a part of the Clergy, I doubt they’re gonna let him stay long.” He grumbled quietly, knowing that meant he had to leave Henrik. “Though, if we’re not busy back home and if we’re free, we’ll always be free to visit you guys.”

“Fuck yeah! I—I mean, I’ll brace myself then.” John composed himself, trying not to look eager to see them again. His gaze lingered behind them.

“Maybe I’ll organize my closet—just in case you feel like visiting again.” Alpha turned to Water, chuckling evilly, “We can show up in more places than your closet, actually. But sure! More easier that way, like knocking on a door to neighboring apartment.” Water chuckled.

Alpha got off the wall, carefully entering back the closet,

“We got get going to the other, dude, was nice meeting, can’t wait to work with you guys,” he sent John a smile before disappearing into the closet. Water followed afterwards, sending him a smile, “See ya around, John, keep up the good work,” he said, before entering his closet, closing the door as he did so.

“See ya around, fucking freaks.” John teased as he waved goodbye. After they left, he checked his closet just to make sure they were really gone, and began pushing some things aside just in case.

Omega held his breath as he teleported into a bed. Not under it, but in the covers, he tried to push himself more down into the bed. Aether, on the other hand, teleported by the door in the room, he peaked out by the wall to see John by the closet, and seeing Omega badly hiding in the bed as his form was lumping up the comforter. He chuckled lowly before clicking his tongue, giving Omega his cue to start their little prank. Omega began to growl lowly, arching his back from the bed. John slowly turned at the sound, mild confusion until his eyes widened at the sight of his bed.

“Ohhhhh, that was quick, actually. You guys are good, even if you’re a bit weird.” John took hesitant steps closer.

As he got closer, Aether stared at him in confusion. Really? It backfired that quickly? But his thoughts were cut off as soon as John was close enough to the bed, Omega threw the sheets off as he sat up and shouted in deep raspy voice,

“Your mother sucks cocks in hell!” Aether grabbed his Grucifix holding it up like a priest would, and walking out from the corner, “The power of intercourse compels you to fuck me!” But lost his composure as he finished, his laughter wheezing. John’s eyes widened as he looked between the two and started laughing. “Oh my god, what the fuuuucckkkkk..??!” He was laughing so hard he had to kneel to catch his breath.

Aether leaned against the wall, releasing his Grucifix as he laughed his ass off. Omega got out the bed, laughing as well. “How did that not backfire?” He said, as he sat down continuing to laugh.

“The power of intercourse compels you to fuck me?” John repeated with a laugh as he sat against the wall, shaking his head. “Fuck man, that sounds like a shitty pick up line.” Aether laughed harder, “O-oh, there’s worse I know.” He swallowed his laughter, giggling a bit to make a Katya Zamolodchikova impression.

“Here comes the devil, Marty!” He said as he make a jerking off gesture, “Or I’m a nice, hot alien looking for a good, sexy fucking. Let me kaleidoscope my dick into your pussy hole, mom.” He wheezed in laughter again as he finished. John continued to stare for a moment, like watching a child spew out obscenities when you didn’t know they knew any. He laughed again, tears beading up in the corners of his vision.

“That’s fucking terrible oh my god!! Tell me though, for real, have you ever had a good, like a REAL GOOD pickup line that worked for you?” Omega bumped in, “How ‘bout this: If your right leg is Christmas and your left leg is Easter, would you let me come to dinner between the holidays?” He grinned.

“Or this:” said Aether moving Omega, “Did you know your shoulder is the same length from here to here,” he tapped the tip of Omega’s right shoulder to the nape of his neck, “As it is here to here?” He tapped the nape of his neck by his left shoulder to his the end of shoulder, bringing him in a sort of side hug. Omega chuckled, “Or just say ‘Hey you got something on your face’ and kiss them,” he shrugged.

“Grab a packet of sugar and offer it to someone, say 'Excuse me, but I think you dropped your name tag'.” John bounced his eyebrows slightly. “Or, what about, Do you know the number for a good veterinarian? Because these pythons are SICK!” He flexed his arms before shaking his head and laughing piteously at himself. “Yours are better, I’ll admit. Hell, if I was a chick they might even work on me.”

They both grinned in victory, “Hell, if you wanna be a little more spicy as well you could say, ‘Hey, did you sit on sugar? ‘Cause you got a sweet ass!” Aether laughed. Omega shook his head, “Nah dude, that’s just cheesy. It’s better if you say, ‘The cops are trying to steal my penis, can I hide it inside you?’” He grinned.

“Oh my sweet Lucifer, that’s just crude.” John continued shaking his head as he looked at them. “Ya bunch of nasty ghouls—but I can’t really judge.” Omega stuck his tongue out, wiggling it a bit, and Aether giggled mischievously.

“Aether, guitar and backup vocals.” Aether introduced himself, and Omega followed him, “Omega, rhythm guitar, oh and that reminds me,” He pointed a finger at him now that he remembered something of him from last night, “You came in the green room with two sisters on each arm, didn’t you?” He grinned.

“Good to properly meetcha and such—John, wildly handsome drummer—“ John’s grin grew somewhat at Omega’s words. “Yer damn right, I did. Made me hail Lucifer until my throat was raw.” Aether chuckled at his ego, enjoying him a lot so far. Omega giggled, “Fucking Hell, hopefully they didn’t go too rough on you.”

“I mean, not TOO bad. I can still stand and walk properly. I just...ohhhhh unholy hell. I never knew what I was missing. And I thought Avatarian chicks were crazy, you know?” John chuckled, enjoying the strange bond he was forming with the ghouls now. Aether snorted, making the both of them laugh again. Omega patted John on his shoulder,

“We should go out drinking some time.” Aether nodded, “And see if those pickup lines actually work on some girls,” Omega shrugged, “And who knows, maybe some guys dig them as well.” He chuckled.

“Dude absolutely! There’s this great burlesque club in town that I think you’d all really like.” John’s eyes seemed to glisten slightly with their newfound friendship. “It’ll be fun—we can invite everyone. Johannes was the first to bring me there, actually.”

“Ooooohhhhhh...” They both exchanged glances, “Sounds good to me,” said Aether. “Same here,” Omega grinned. Aether elbowed him, “And Hell, hook up the girls to have a threesome.” Omega laughed, “Boy, wouldn’t that be fun.”

Omega’s eyes widened from under the mask, then the smile on his face disappeared, he turned to Aether, “That’s the end of our turn.” Aether frowned, tsking as he sighed, crossing his arms, “And we were havin’ fun too, what the fuck.” They both turned to John, smiling a bit, “When do you think we can go that club?” Omega smirked as he asked.

“Whenever your free. I think everyone’s still a little hungover now but, soon we’ll all get together. Hell, even the Cardinal can join in if he’d like.” John couldn’t help but tilt his head at the mention of their “turn” ending. Did that mean more were coming?

“Sounds good, dude!” Omega patted his arm as Aether grinned excitedly, and they both began to walk over to his room’s door. “Later, John, we’ll see ya soon!” Omega and Aether waved goodbye as they both disappeared.

The Air Ghoulettes showed up inside John’s closet, shushing each other as they picked up Alpha and Water’s scent. Win out her ear against the door, hearing the footsteps louder. Breeze tapped her shoulder, “I’ll scream, and you peak through to see if they get scared.” Wind grinned evilly nodding to her as she opened the door slowly to see John. Wind counted her off with her fingers to have her prepared. 3...2...1... Then put a finger in her ear as Breeze let out a shriek as loud as a banshee as Wind watched his reaction. John cursed loudly in Swedish, jumping away from the source of the sound and ending up hitting himself against some furniture. He realized quickly the likelihood of who was behind it as he glanced around, red faced and wide eyed.

“Are you... Okay... Who’s in my closet THIS TIME?” Wind wheezed out a laugh and Breeze laughed along as well, knowing they’re caught but too amused to even care, after all, their plan did go as it went. John grumbled about the abundance of pranksters and why they kept showing up in his closet of all places, wiggling his finger in his ear that kept ringing, as he opened the door and stared at the two beautiful ghoulettes crammed inside. Immediately he blushed up, flashing an awkward smile.

“I—uhh...pardon the poor language, ladies... I thought it was the others back for more, you know?” They giggled mischievously, and immediately picked up a different scent outside the closet.

“Oh, the boys? Yeeeaaah no.” said Breeze. “It’s just lil ol’ us.” said Wind. They both exited out of the closet, “And you’re fine with the swearing, bro, we’re just as bad as the boys,” Wind giggled. “But we’re more sexy,” said Breeze, making the both of them giggle.

“That’s for sure...I-I-I mean,” John stuttered, following them with his eyes before averting his gaze. “I’m J-John— Drums— And you’re...” He slowly, awkwardly turned back to them, adjusting his ponytail. “You played tambourine at one point, yeah? And sang?”

“Mm-hmmm...” They both nodded.

They exchanged glances as they noticed the stuttering in John’s voice and began to circle him, letting him look into their white eyes to have him be captivated. “We also play the key and piano.” Said Breeze, as she walked around his back, running a hand on his back to give him some shivers of her touch. “I’m Breeze.” She said as came by the front of him, she brought a finger under his chin to keep eye contact as she stopped, bringing the same hand out to lay on Wind’s shoulder as she came around as well, “And I’m Wind.” She stopped right beside Breeze, putting a hand around her waist.

“We’re the Air Ghoulettes.” They said in unison staring up at John.

“It’s...very nice to meet you both.” John said distantly, captivated fully by both ghoulettes. But it wasn’t their sheer beauty alone that had him stuttering over his words; He couldn’t quite place it, but John was usually a little more suave around the ladies. “You’re like sirens, you know.” He chuckled when he finally got his voice back. “Luring me out to sea.”

“Thank you.” They tittered as he complimented them.

“They say flattery will get you nowhere.”

“But it never hurts for some.” Breeze let go of Wind and walked back around John, wrapping her arms around his waist and leaning her head against his shoulder blade as Wind went to his side and hugged his arm. “A-aaahhh...cool...” John couldn’t help but chuckle giddily, turning his head side to side to admire them each. “This...isn’t another prank, is it?”

They both giggled, lifting their heads from where they were nuzzling him, “Yes it is.” They both said, releasing their hold on him but slowly sliding their hands off of him. “Sorry about that,” said Breeze. “We’re not ones to play with feelings,” said Wind.

“But you are attractive, I’ll say that much.”

“You’re pretty good-lookin’, though we aren’t the types to put our hands down someone’s pants without a drink and talkin’.” They walked back around him back around him, putting an arm on each other’s waists, they giggled again, turning to each other, “Unlike a certain hot head.” They tittered to each other.

“You’d want to come? Really?” John grinned, unable to contain his excitement very easily. “Já, it’s this little erm, burlesque club? Downtown? Very, Uhm, classy Avatarian dancers, you know. Very skilled professionals. Like, going to the circus but, for adults you know? But really don’t worry. I can buy your drinks! Rude of me to invite you out and make you pay your own.” The Ghoulettes exchanged glances again, clearly interested in the idea of a burlesque club. “Sounds good!” Breeze said, giving him the ok hand gesture.

“We’ll be there!”

“Though we’ll see once we’re free from work.”

“Life in the Church can get you busy.” Wind chuckled. “We’ll see once the Cardinal comes to visit.” Breeze smiled. “Sure sure sure.” John nodded, understanding. He didn’t want to impose, but the very thought that they were even eager to come with made him pleased. They both smiled at him, tilting their heads at him in thought.

“Alright, well, let’s get down to fun stuff, who pranked you the best?” Asked Breeze as Wind’s smile widened as she waited for his answer. “Hmmm..” John had to think about that. “It...is hard to say for sure, they were all unique and successful in their own ways. Is a prank better if it scares someone or annoys them?” They pouted, exchanging glances again.

“I think it’s how good the reaction that counts.”

“Or just how funny they reacted.” Breeze smiled, chuckling a bit.

“Hmm...okay! Well, when I was looking for my hair tie one of the other ghouls, Alpha I think, was hiding and shot me in my...well, it was kind of immature, to be honest, but we laughed about it afterwards. But then Aether and Omega put on this whole show like a fake exorcism and shit? That had me rolling.” As John met the ghoulette’s gazes, he cleared his throat slightly. “But, you two win for scaring the shit out of me.” The Ghoulettes laughed, high-fiving each other, with Wind doing a fist pump in victory.

“Well hey, at least it was more better than the other pranks we did to the bunch,” said Breeze, making Wind giggle as she remembered.

“So everybody’s getting pranked around here?” John asked, smirking some as he could only imagine what else was happening to everyone. “Yup.” They both said, grinning. Their heads perked up, then turned their heads towards the closet. Breeze pouted as Wind smacked her lips. They took their arms off each other, with Wind crossing her arms and Breeze putting hers on her hips.

“Sorry John, but we gotta bounce now.”

“Our turns pretty much over.” Their tone made them sound disappointed. “Yeah, about that...I wanted to ask, How do you all know when your ‘turn’ is over? Are you on like...a schedule or something?” John felt stupid for asking but he was genuinely interested by their seemingly elaborate game.

“Uuuuhhh....” they exchanged glances again, thinking what to say.

“Sort of?”

“It’s just that we’ve set a bit of mental time limit to how long we have with meeting you guys.”

“But since we’re meeting again to drink, maybe we can talk some more there!” They smiled softly at him again. “Sure sure. Uhm, don’t be late, I guess?” He smiled dorkishly, following them to the closet door to wave goodbye. With the amount of times he’d done that in one day it was becoming a strange thing. They sighed disappointingly, they patted his shoulders as they passed him.

“We’ll see you then, love!”

“See you soon!” They waved at him as they vanished into the closet, closing it to put everything back in order.

Shortly after the ladies have left the room, Earth had teleported under another bed. He quietly pouted, not liking the idea that he was shaving more luck under beds than in closets. He listened around for footsteps or a voice to let him know he wasn’t alone in a room. A few moments passed, then a few minutes. And despite his element being known for patience, he was beginning to get impatient as he waited for whoever to come into the room. He put a hand onto the mattress above him, feeling for any pressure on it.

Chapter 46: Pay the Fucking Bills (John and Earth)

John returned from the bathroom, quieting his movements the moment he entered; Someone else was here again. Alright...where were they hiding this time? The closet? No, that was too predictable...John looked around before noticing the hand when a soft smirk began to grow across his features. He slunk forward, taking a knee as he took the ghoul’s hand in his own and kissed the back of it.

“Min kärlek...it is so good to see you again.” Earth blushed as he felt someone kiss his hand right as they took it. He shot his head out from under the bed, shouting, “Why you kissin’ me like you pay bills?!”

“Me?!” John almost burst out laughing at the ghoul’s comment and his apparent inability at seeing the irony in the situation.

“Why you hangin' out under my bed like YOU pay bills?!”

“‘Cause I DO pay the motherfuckin’ bills, ya bitch!” Earth threw his head back as he laughed his ass off. John laughed even harder at that, falling back and grabbing his gut from just how much. “Oh my fucking god, well come back here and treat me then, sugar daddy!” Earth was wheezing with laughter, “This money is fo’ bills, ya mofucka!” He finally let out a loud laugh, smacking the ground. John wiped the tears from his eyes, positively at his wits end with this ghoul.

“But what if I need more eyeliner and hair bands?! Those aren’t cheap you know! And I have to look good for you somehow!” He got more out from under the bed, trying to control his laughter, “Bitch! The only thing y-you’re looking good for, is you stroking that cli-“ Earth couldn’t even finish the rest of the ghetto joke as he wheezed and continued to laugh.

“That WHAT?! THAT WHAAATTT?!!” John was practically screaming at this point, the mental image being enough to crack the drummer up hardcore. “Holy shit, man you’re fucking wild!!” Earth was laughing harder and louder. Loosing energy in getting himself out of the bed and laid on the floor, laughing his ass off. He summoned the energy he had left and gave John the ‘ok’ hand gesture as he continued laughing.

“Need a hand, man?” John finally was catching his breath as he offered Earth assistance. “I promise I won’t kiss yours again—not unless you ask me to.” His laughter faded a bit, but still some let out a few giggles, “One in the lips would be fine, but sure,” he held his hand out for assistance. John blushed deeply, surprisingly so. A man had never made him that flustered with just a few simple words. He quickly cleared his throat, furrowing his brow slightly as he took a hold of Earth’s hand. He decided to play it off as a simple fluke.

“Eh-heh-eh..s’long as your breath doesn’t stink I think we should be fine.” Earth giggled as he watched him blush. He gripped his hand as he pulled himself out from under the bed. “Well, it’s up to you if you still want a kiss, sugar.” He giggled again as he added a Southern accent to his voice. John’s eyes widened slightly as he looked almost mad, frustrated that the ghoul kept pressing and making him more flustered. He didn’t understand it.

“W-why would I? I’m not gay—I’ve never wanted to—this is another part of that prank, huh? To see if you could get me to— Well, I-I-I don’t swing that way, okay?” His gaze lingered on Earth’s supple looking lips as he bit his own, looking away quickly. “T—this ain’t my kinda rodeo—err, pawtnerrr...” Earth smiled innocently, then started to laugh, putting his hands up to his defense.

“Okay, okay, well how about just a kiss on the hand?”

“F-fine, If it’ll get you to shut up.” John continued to glance between Earth’s lips and his beautiful eyes—beautiful?! No-no, they were just normal, fine looking Average ghoul eyes that for one reason or another kept grabbing his attention. It had been a long day! No wonder John wasn’t thinking straight. That’s what it was. Earth chuckled again, held John’s hand, slowly up to his mouth. He made sure to keep eye contact the whole time, to get him more flustered. He pressed his lips on the back of his hand, for a few seconds before letting go with a squeak, finishing as he sent John a smirk.

John made a quiet sound, trembling slightly. What was wrong with him? That ghoul? No! No more today! He would be made a fool no longer! When Earth had finished, John took a breath and grabbed his face, pulling him in for a quick but actually passionate kiss. He bit his bottom lip as he pulled away, smirking as his face was bright red. “I-I’m John—drums. Nice to meet you.” Earth was surprised at first from the quick kiss, and he didn’t even get the chance to kiss back. He growled lowly and licked his bottom lip, where John had bit him. “Earth, drums, a pleasure to meet you as well...” He smirked.

Why had he done that?! Did he regret it? Well, no, but still! John quickly averted his eyes and went to take a seat on his bed. “Tell no one about this.” He pointed a drumstick towards Earth, trying to be threatening but his tone was anything but. “It was simply...an experiment.” Earth was tempted to be petty and stick his head out the window and yell in Ghoulish to the nearby Ghouls that he was kissed by John, but held himself back as he didn’t want to blow their cover and he wanted to respect John’s wishes. He put a hand on his hip, his smirk never leaving his face.

“Alright...’an experiment’. Well if you ever want to try some more, you know where to find me.” John watched the ghoul, tongue sticking in the side of his cheek momentarily before speaking. “You’re...not going to be hanging around in my closet, right? Or under my bed?”

“You can knock on the door and say my name, then maybe I’ll come.” His hand made a knocking gesture as he pointed to the closet. But when he pulled his hand back, he chuckled lowly, “Though it’d be better if you were in the closet if you know what I mean.” He teased. “H-hey! I’m not— I’m not a closeted—errr— Anything!” John huffed briefly like a child. “I just— I don’t know! I never have before and I— w-w—was curious, that’s all...” Earth laughed again, “I’m kidding! I’m kidding! But again, you know where to find me.” His smirk never leaving his face. John rolled his eyes and smirked, watching the ghoul.

“Já, já, I get the idea Mr. Bedroom stalker. Now come over here, will ya? Feels weird yelling across the room, and I’ve been yelling all day.” Earth laughed again, and went to sit next to him on the bed. “But I’m not gay, that’s all I’ll say, that doesn’t mean I’m straight though.” He smirked.

“You want a medal?” John asked snarkily, rolling his eyes briefly before looking back. “Sorry, that was rude. But já, I know plenty like you. Well, not exactly like you but you get what I mean. Bisexual, homosexual, pansexual, transsexual—they all kinda, eh, flock? To Avatar Country? We’re a very, eh, liberal city-state, if you will.”

“Oooooh, even better.” Earth held up the ‘ok’ hand gesture and clicked his tongue. “Now we act all crazy and gay and shit on the streets.” Earth laughed. “Pretty much, I guess. If you want to put it that way.” John chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck as he looked Earth over. “Errrmm, sorry for uh, biting your lip, by the way. I hope I was not too aggressive.”

“Oh no, I enjoyed it, so don’t you worry if you’re too rough, by all means keep it up.” He chuckled, as he bit his bottom lip. “Really?” John asked, asking in almost disbelief. “You’re weird, you know? Like, really weird. But, I think we’ll make good friends. Especially if, errm, You don’t mind some more, eh heh, experimentation..?” He was scooting a little closer as he spoke, hesitantly looking him over in what he thought was a seductive expression. His eyelashes batted thoughtfully as he bit his own lip. Earth smirked in victory, “Oh by all means, go right ahead.” He licked his lips as he prepared for what’s coming next.

“Alright...but I swear... If you tell anyone about this...” John was inches from his mouth as he whispered, “I’ll kill you.” And then made contact, this time much softer but still needy. It was a cloying desire, innocent but not inexperienced. His other hand even wandered behind the ghoul’s head and tangled itself in his hair. Earth chuckled through his nose as they kissed. He brought a hand up to the back of John’s neck. To tease him, he brought his tongue in to trace his bottom lip.

John instinctively moaned, hating himself for the impulse but too focused to really stay mad at himself. Earth was good...damn good. For a guy, anyways. He opened up a little more, letting their tongues graze as he tasted his breath and his mouth. It was delectable in all the wrong ways, but John wasn’t going to be the one to stop first. He smirked into the kiss, letting his tongue enter his mouth and slithering around John’s tongue before invading his whole mouth. John whined out, practically clinging to Earth with neediness. He wanted him...he wanted him so badly, and it was all so confusing and strange and new and exciting. He tugged Earth’s hair a bit harder now.

Earth brought his free hand on his shoulder as the kissing began to get more and more passionate. He growled into his mouth, his fingers digging into his shirt where his shoulder was. When they parted, their tongues were still touching. It was a heated battle for dominance against mouths and hands. John was no stranger to rough kissing, but ghouls had ways entirely of their own. He shoved him back against the wall behind his bed and continued pawing and grabbing at him, suckling on his lips and running fingers through his tresses. He chuckled lowly, enjoying the roughness. His hands now made it to his back, scratching and pawing at him as he let John dominate him.

“A-aahhh, trying to make marks, fucker?” John asked shakily, pulling away with a string of spittle attaching them. His cheeks were bright red again but he ignored the heat as he went down to give Earth’s neck a feverish suck. Earth groaned, scratching John’s back as he felt him suck on his neck, he licked his lips, tasting John as he let him do whatever he wished. When John pulled away again, he wiped his mouth dry and looked Earth up and down slowly, batting his eyelashes as he let out a low hum. The hickey was decently exposed on his throat, and he beamed at his work.

Earth brought a hand from John’s back up to his neck, feeling the swollen spot, he grinned at him, his green eyes beaming at him, “I’ll wear it with pride.”

“You better.” John teased, giving him a light push as he sat back on his knees. “Was I really worth it?”

“Oh, you quite were.” Earth relaxed a bit but still kept himself against the wall, expecting there to be more or so. “Hopefully I was as well for your little...experimentation...”

“Eh heh heh... I’ll admit, it was pretty decent. Maybe even...more than that... I understand the appeal, for sure. And the light scraping of stubble is just—heh, well, it’s just something you don’t experience the same with a woman. Not to mention, eh...you’re very handsome. Partly why I couldn’t resist an attempt was your eyes... Just like the forests of the Scandinavian mountains.” Earth chuckled, hiding the blush under his mask as he batted his eyes at him, and his eyes almost seemed like they glowed for a second. “Well, if you ever want some more, hit me up, on the door, though.” He giggled.

“I think I might just take you up on that offer.” John’s voice practically growled until he cleared his throat. “And you’re welcome to do the same. I enjoy your...company.”

“Hmmm...” Earth touched the hickey again, feeling hungry for some more again. “Could we maybe...” he gave John a small little plead with his eyes, “Do it again? Like, right now?” John watched him, smile creeping back across his features—but it was a coy, victorious one at that. “You know...I think so...It was kinda fun, huh? You’re an excellent kisser...” He pressed their foreheads together, stroking the cheek of his mask as he tilted his head up to kiss again.

This time, Earth moaned into the kiss as he wrapped his arms around John. Already, he licked John’s bottom lip as they kissed before entering his tongue, tilted his head to the side to get more access. “Mmffff...” John sighed and clung to the ghoul. He was really something else, not to mention the seemingly endless capabilities of his long tongue...He reached back and began tangling his fingers feverishly into his hair once more. Earth pushed him off onto his pillow, pinning him down as he brought his lips back onto John’s. He held both sides of his face as he kissed him, bringing his tongue back in the mix. John gasped lightly in surprise, only allowing Earth more room to molest his mouth. He moaned outwardly, not holding back as he arched slightly to keep their bodies flush. Upon doing so, however, caused him to grind his lower half, making him turn bright red.

Earth moaned quietly as he felt him grind against him. Pulling away to kiss down his neck, lightly nipping and sucking on his skin. He wanted to mark John for his but debated against it. He kissed down to the base of his neck to dip his tongue in his collar bone and nip around.

“M-m-mfff...” John closed his eyes and whined submissively, something he was not fully used to doing. “H-h-here, s-since we are laying down,” He reached up and took out his hair tie, letting his dark undercut fall on either side as he continued to writhe beneath Earth’s touch. His hands immediately went to his hair, lightly tugging on it as he licked up his neck back up to his earlobe. He bit it gently before he came back into his lips, tangling his finger some more into John’s hair. John squeaked, arching his back again as he desperately clawed and clung to the other ghoul.

“H-harder...” He moaned out between their mouths, flicking his tongue against the others. His tangled fingers tugged more hard on his hair, as he did so, he brought his tongue back into the mix, tilting his head to the side to get more access. He slowly began to grind himself onto John, wanting to make him moan some more.

John groaned at the wrongness of the whole thing, but was loving every second of it. One hand trailed down Earth’s back, shaking fingers groping his ass tentatively. With Earth’s tongue practically down his throat, he mustered up some confidence and gave it a royal slap, jiggling the fat with a roughness only he could deliver. He moaned into John’s mouth, loving the roughness of the slap.

He pulled away to whisper against his lips, “Do it again...” before going back to kiss him some more, and grinding their crotches together more as well. John groaned and slapped his ass again, loving the wiggling and the grinding and the movement all combined. He was hard as a rock and he knew there was no way Earth didn’t know. It made him blush in embarrassment. He moaned again into his mouth at the slap against his ass. He knew as he grinded himself against John he was hard, and it was difficult not to feel horny as well. He brought a hand down from John’s hair down to his crotch, pausing his grinding and began to stroke his hard length through his pants. He went down from his lips to neck, growling lowly as he kissed his neck, giving it a few nips as kisses as he stroked him.

John gasped, tensing up slightly as the wrongness seemed to be overwhelming him. “F-fuck...” His voice was hoarse as he moaned, watching Earth with low lidded eyes. “I-I guess I can’t say I’m straight anymore...jà? At least not 100%...” He gave his neck one last kiss before he came up, biting his lip hungrily.

Chapter 47: Blow It All Up

Notes:

*Warning* BJ in this part

“I don’t think so,” he said, tracing a finger down his chest down to his crotch, stroking it some more before releasing it and stroking his own gently, “Have fun masturbating, hopefully you’ll be thinking of me.” He moaned softly as he stroked himself before sending him a smile, “I know I will.”

“F-fucking freak,” John laughed breathlessly, eyes never leaving the other as he reached down and stroked himself through the fabric. There was no way he could stop when he was this aroused. Another moment later he pulled his length out, feeling compelled to show off a little as he worked his shaft.

Earth eyed his length watching him stroke himself, tempted already to blow him. He licked his lips, smirking a bit. “You wouldn’t mind getting a blowjob from a dude, would you?”

“I-I think we’re past that aren’t we?” John continued to laugh, a bit nervous at that. “I mean, no sane man would turn down a blowjob period but...”
He continued to stroke, slowing down a little. “Like I said before, if you tell anyone—“

“I know, I know,” said Earth and he began to lay down on his stomach with his head between John’s legs, spreading his legs out with hands on his thighs, “I swear to Satan, my lips are sealed about this until you say anything about it.” He grinned as his head went down to kiss the tip, before taking in tip into his mouth and bobbed his head, slowly taking in more and more.

“Ohhhhhhh fucking heellll...” John’s eyes rolled back in his head as one hand grabbed the sheet behind and the other grabbed Earth’s hair. The rest was lost in a slurry of Swedish curse words and mumbling.

He moaned, sending vibrations throughout his lower half as he felt John grip his hair. He took his length down to the base, and used his tongue to lick around his shaft as he had him down his throat. He took a deep breath as he pulled off it, but brought his hand in the mix, spitting on the tip and stroking him for a few seconds before placing him back into his mouth again.

He was so GOOOOD!
Maybe it was because he was a guy and therefore knew what felt best but??! John was gasping and moaning, eyelids fluttering shut and then snapping open again as he squirmed. He didn’t want to admit it but even the Sisters of Sin hadn’t blown him this well.

Ohhh, how he loved all the beautiful noises he was making. His pants were beginning to get more and more tight as he sucked. He pulled off his dick again, this time, licking up his shaft and kissing his way back down again to pleasure his balls, sucking, licking and kissing them gently as he stroked his shaft during his mouth’s absence. John grumbled under his panting breath.

“D-damn ghoul, I’m c-close already.” He watched him, trembling slightly beneath his mouth. Against his thigh John felt Earth’s erection, making him blush again. “W-what about you, man? N—need a hand down there?” He came off a balls with a pop, “Sure thing, but how about after you come? That way we’d make much less of a mess on each other.” He licked up his shaft before he put his dick back in his mouth and continued to stroke him as sucked, only now, he did much more faster.

John moaned before he could respond, and instead clawed at the ghoul and practically humped his face. “Fuck, man,” His other hand went to grab the blankets behind them. “E-Earth, shit—“ His legs spread open a bit as he came. “A-ahhhh.!! P-praise Satanas, agh!!” He took his hand off his shaft and John began to deepthroat him. He moaned as he felt him come, making him roll his eyes to the back of skull, swallowing every single drop. He brought a hand up to his chest, gently rubbing him as he came. He came off his dick with a wet pop, kissing the tip before smiling sinfully up at John.

John watched with wide eyes, flushed cheeks, and a string of drool to his chin. “A—aahhh...” He twitched, smiling shyly. “S-shit...all you Ghouls are a little twisted, a-aren’t you?” Earth licked his lips, giggling a bit, “We sure are, nowww...” he began to undo his pants, stroking his length through his boxers before pulling it out, “You mind giving me a hand? Or a mouth? Either way it’s great.” He said it almost innocently, like he was masking his inner sin.

“A-ah...I-I-I’ll use my hand, if you want...” John shifted positions slightly, taking Earth’s length in his hand and hesitating before he began to stroke it. It wasn’t like it was foreign territory—it was just very strange doing it to someone else.

Immediately, Earth let out a low moan at his strokes. He kept his eyes on John as he stroked, as he slowly began to thrust his own hips meeting his strokes. John continued watching the other’s cock twitch in his hand with every movement, too shy to look Earth in the eye. He kept his actions smooth but rapidly, the way he enjoyed them. Earth wanted something more to add to his pleasure. Something in his mouth, up his ass, or rubbing against him. He brought his own hand up his chest, rubbing himself up and down and pinching his nipples through his clothes, making him throw his head back as he moaned.

John gasped quietly, watching as the ghoul worked his nipples. “S-shit, you’re downright fascinating...” He paused only to lick his hand, adding to the lubrication as he continued for him. Earth moaned more as he felt his hand become more slick.

“F-faster...” his moaned out, as his thrusts began to speed up for more. John nodded, muscles working to keep up with the feverish ghoul. He knew he wanted more, and that Earth was probably craving something like what he had given John earlier. But he was still tentative...crossing into new, dangerous territory. He was afraid worse of failing than anything.

“Aahh!” He threw his head back again as John began to stroke faster. He was practically clawing at his own chest as he pleasures himself as he was being pleasured. John continued to watch, amazed that he had never seen another man orgasm at his own hands before. It felt...good. Like he was succeeding in a great triumph. A smirk crossed his features as he grabbed his cheek in his free hand and kissed him deep.

Earth moaned into the kiss, throwing his arms around John and clawing and scratching at his back. He pulled away a few times to moan or to breathe before going back to kiss him. John shuddered, gasping and wincing but did not stop stroking him. His tongue slid over Earth’s as he rubbed his thumb around his moist tip.

Before he knew it, Earth felt himself close. He wanted to keep kissing and clawing at John’s back—which was now practically ripped up—but he forced himself off of his lips to let him know to avoid a mess for him. “I-I’m c-close...”

“T-that’s fine..!” John chuckled breathlessly, panting as he watched him. “Is there somewhere specific you’d like to or..?” His back stung like hell, making him wince but he chose to ignore it.

“J-just...” he moaned, panting as he struggled to speak coherently, “I-if you w-want a mess-s, do n-nothing...” he was so close, he didn’t know what to do if he came and made a mess on him or his bed but it was so hard to try to hold off his climax that he was close to just coming all over him and have to deal with the embarrassment of the mess afterwards.

“Uhm...Uhm...! Shit—!” That was the last thing John wanted to worry about right then and there. Taking a breath, he adjusted so he was at groin level with Earth, mouth open slightly in preparation. He thrusted his hips, feeling himself quiver and twitch a he let out one loud moan, coming as his seed squirted out of him. John stiffened up, surprised by just how much it was, hesitantly stuck his tongue out and lapped at some near his cheek and fingers. “E-ehh...ehh...Damn, y-you’re salty.”

Earth laughed as he panted, feeling lightheaded but otherwise in his happy place after the handjob. “W-well so are you, ya butt.” He giggled. “Bah, whatever.” John shook his head with a light laugh as he desperately tried to wipe himself off. “I don’t even taste my own, so that was kind of a new thing for me.” Earth giggled innocently, “That’s too bad,” he brought a finger to John’s face and picked off some of his cum, bringing it to his mouth and licking it, “Well...I would say you and I both taste good at least.”

John twitched slightly, cheeks flushed as he watched Earth. “Well good...I don’t want to disappoint in any respect—presentation, flavor, or substance. You know? I’m a full course meal but people know what they’re getting into.” As he spoke, he began to pull his hair back into a tight knot.

“A full course meal?” Earth giggled, “You’re more of snack after what just happened.” He covered his mouth as he laughed. “A snack?” John eyed him, a suspicious smirk on his features as he swiped his tongue across the remainder of Earth’s cum.

Chapter 48: I Still Pay The Bills

“But do I pay the bills then, or no?”

“No!” Earth brought back in his more sassier attitude, “I still got the biggest dick around to pay them fuckin’ bills, ya bitch!” He said in a sassy southern accent.

John grinned, and then he giggled right afterward. He loved how sassy Earth was. It was so flamboyant—so enjoyable. He was a real treat and a character. Seemingly unafraid of anything. “Alright, Alright,” John put his hands up in surrender, eyes trailing down to note his indeed, actually impressive in size member. “Whatever you say, daddy-ghoul. But if you pay the bills, can you bring me sweet tea too?”

“Hmmmmm....” Earth pondered, looking away in thought as he poked the inside of his cheek with his tongue. He turned back to John with a soft smirk, “Alright, I’ll get ya some sweet tea, in exchange for you to give me a show of you strip-teasin’.” He brought back his southern accent as he finished. John flushed up immediately at that, staring at him with wide eyes. Although in all honesty he didn’t know why he was even surprised anymore.

“That’s basically prostitution! I-I-I mean...I’m not totally opposed I just...Also, your accent...I didn’t notice it with the other ghouls. Is that...” He cleared his throat, trying not to come across as offensive. “Is that like...legit? Because I’m not going to lie, it’s very attractive...I just was curious.” Earth chuckled, blushing a bit, “Not really,” he said back in his normal voice, shaking his head. “And it’s not prostitution, I’m not puttin’ ya on the street and demand you to sell your dick and ass and mouth for money. It’s a personal show, babe, chill...” he grinned, leaning back casually on his hands on the bed.

“I am chill. I’m just...I’m trying to joke, sorry. I’m very awkward.” John’s eyes trailed up his body to meet Earth’s face once again.
“I’m still trying to wrap my brain over everything that just happened. But you’re very attractive and funny. And I like you very much, so I don’t think I’ll regret it one bit.”

Earth licked his lips, “Weeellll, you’ve seen me suck a dick, and how good I am at it, as well as my own dick. Soooo....” he began to fix his length back into his pants, “Unless you want something more than a blowjob or handjob, that’s all you’re gonna see from me.” He smirked deviously.

John adjusted the collar of his shirt as he blushed more. “I-I-I-I...Maybe we can u-uhhh...just hang out? Go for...a walk or something? Or...get drunk and play metal?” He giggled, enjoying how he was making John all flustered and red as a tomato. “Yeah, dude, sounds fun. I gotta warn you though, I’ve got a strong ass liquor tolerance so I’ll probably be sober even after you get drunk.” He said it confidently, almost cockily.

“Is that a challenge? Because I have a private stash in this room.” John seemed to perk up at that—finally, something he felt confidently skilled at! He stood, meandering to a minfridge hidden somewhere beneath his bed. “Don’t tell anyone else about this, or else I might find more ghouls lurking around behind my furniture.” A couple bottles of jägermeister and two shot glasses were held between his fingers as he looked Earth up and down. “I got the booze, you choose the music. Sound good, err, pawt-narrr?”

He smirked, a mischievous thought telling him to tell the Ghouls later about his stash, but pushed it back as he took one shot glass. He spoke again in his Southern accent, “How ‘bout both our musics? Bit o’ yours and bit o’ mine, how’s that?”

“Sounds good. Play yers first.” John glanced at him as he filled each glass and offered to toast. “Even if it’s all country. I actually like that stuff to a point.” He toasted his drink to John, going to his music player and browsing through his music. He pulled out a disc of Caravan Palace, then raised it up for John to see which he picked. “You in for some?”

“Sounds good.” John gave the CD an inquisition stare, having heard some songs from that band but not enough to truly make an opinion. Searching around he offered up his Powerwolf album with a small shrug, taking the shot of jäger with ease.

“We could play a game too, if you wanted. Like truth or dare, or somethin—never have I ever?” Earth hummed in thought, knowing the risks of playing Never Have I Ever, but he grinned, “Sure, that sounds good.”

“Fuck yeah. Here,” John waved Earth to come sit beside him on the floor, legs apart slightly. As the Caravan Palace album played in the background, he began to refill his shot. “Alright, Hmm...Never have I ever...gotten arrested.”

“Mmmmm...” Earth contemplated if he ever got arrested even before he was a part of the band. Surprisingly, he shook his head at John. “Really? Shit, alright, well, your turn then.” John watched him, darkness lurking behind his eyes as he contemplated what he’d say for his next turn.

“Alright then.” Earth tapped his finger on the glass as he thought of one.

“Never have I ever did a threesome.” Immediately afterwards he took a shot from the glass, sighing as he licked his lips.

“Shit, well,” John laughed cheekily as he took his shot, looking Earth over and giving him a smirk. “Really? Never? I would’ve thought—well, I don’t know what I would’ve thought. You just seem more...sexually adventurous than me. That’s all. But uh...never have I ever had sex with a mask on.”

“I took a shot as in, yes, I did have a threesome, hehe!” He giggled a bit before thinking. “Welllll...when you put that way...” he got the jägermeister and poured himself another shot, downing it immediately.

John chuckled, shaking his head as he watched him. “You fuckin’ freak. I like you, y’know, but seriously ya’ll are some new kind of strange.” He was laying on his side now, swirling the liquid in his glass when a smirk met his lips.

“That’s why you’re gonna fit in perfectly around here.” Earth giggled, “Well I’m glad the duke of the strange shit of Avatar Country is enjoying the kind of weird shit I have been on,” he took a small sip of his shot before he continued, “Never have I ever kissed a guy.” Earth smirked as he leaned forward to closer to John.

“What?! That’s not how you do the game—you have to say stuff you actually haven’t done either! Unless you’re just stating facts now—or bragging, I can’t tell.” John watched Earth as he downed his shot, wincing slightly afterwards as the liquid burned his throat. “Don’t even try to pull that on me. You kissed a guy and you better damn well have liked it—I’m the best fucking kisser in this castle.”

Earth without any hesitation, swallowed the shot in one gulp, “Woo! Strong stuff! I like it!” He shook his head, trying to not the get strong liquor bother him too much. “Well hey, from how I thought the game works is to say something you have or haven’t done and if you have you drink.” He filled his glass, but gave John a glance for a second as he poured, “Oh, and yeah, you fucking kiss great. I’m curious for Johannes or His Majesty, but I’m not pushin’ it.”

“You gonna try to seduce them too?” John asked, his tone almost hurt. Not that it mattered! They weren’t dating! But still, he couldn’t help but feel almost...jealous?

He shook his head, taking a sip straight from the bottle for the hell of it. “I know Johannes is taken—so good luck with that. As for Kungen, I...Well, honestly I don’t know. And I don’t know if I’d like to. There are some mental images I’d prefer not to have.”

“Oh no, I know for sure I’m not planning to try to kiss or whatever Johannes since I know who he’s with,” he started, shuddering a bit at thinking the outcome of what would happen if his master caught him kissing his mate. “But I’m curious...what kind of images, ol’ John?” He gave John a curious look as he took another sip of the shot.

John tried to hide his blush behind his next hefty sip of Jäger but failed. “Doesn’t matter...” He played it off poorly as he averted his eyes. “It would just be weird, that’s all. And I don’t need to be thinking of that.” Earth smirked at his flushed face as took a small sip. “Alright then, your mind, dude. Also, your turn.”

“My...? Oh—right, right, hm...Uhm...”

John rubbed the back of his neck as he thought, gazing at the bottle as if praying for inspiration from its dark internal liquid. “Never have I ever...crossdressed?” Earth hummed, then shook his head and didn’t drink. “I’ve been to drag shows and I find them awesome, but believe it or not, I’ve never dressed like a girl. Though does trying a bra on count?”

“Hmmm...” John looked upwards, as if using his ceiling to help guide his fuzzy thoughts. “Well, I don’t think so. I think cross dressing has to involve like, at least 3 things já? Otherwise, I might be in trouble too—if you count wearing a bra as a hat.”

Earth laughed, “Nice dude.” He chuckled. He clicked his tongue in thought as he tried to think up something else other than what they said. “Never have I ever...had sex in public.” He grinned as he downed the drink and poured himself another after he drank. John drank his far too quickly at that, actually coughing a little from the speed. “Shit, fuck—“ He laughed, pausing to catch his breath as he wiped some of the liquor from his chin. “Well, a lot of our concerts and festivals take place outdoors. And there are usually a lot of people around...”

He laugh even harder as John explained. He spoke again after he calmed down a bit, “For me it’s was one of those situations where you just can’t take it any longer and masturbating doesn’t help so you just get some random hooker and do it wherever seems private enough.” He grinned.

“A hooker, huh? Sounds romantic.” John teased with a soft smirk. “I don’t know, man. Do you at least use protection? Because women like that, you can’t always trust where they’ve been.”

Funny enough, for Earth, it’s the women that don’t trust where he has been. But he had to swallow down the statement that demons and other inhuman species don’t contract diseases unless they work for the big guys causing natural disasters. “Yeah, I do, the same with guys. I always try to keep things safe with who I fuck. I only go raw when we trust each other enough and know that we both are safe with each other.”

“Huh, so you actually are a gentleman, when it counts.” John winked as he poured himself another and downed it. The bottle was getting very close to empty now, and his gaze was glossy as it wandered around. “I’ve known a lot of loose people in my life but I don’t do much for hookers. I don’t know, is it better if they charge or not? Like morally speaking, I should say.”

He downed his drink as he listened to what John said. “I don’t know dude, I’m not a gigolo. But knowing some girls I used to fuck and got to know a bit, they mostly say they charge for sex because they have to pay for their bills.”

“So that’s how you do it!! You be payin' my bills with sex money!!” John burst out laughing and threw his head back, whipping around his topknot as he did. “Bitch! No I don’t!” He placed his glass down on his nightstand as he got up to bring in a more ratchet tone, clapping his hands at every word. “I’s no gigolo, ya bitch! I fuck bitches and give them their fuckin’ money!”

It didn’t matter, John was already laughing his ass off on the floor—Squealing and giggling like a little girl. “Oh SHIT Earth’s layin’ it down!!” Earth wheezed out a laugh, sitting back down on the bed as he laughed. “Damn right I am, ya hoe!” He exclaimed stomping his foot. Earth wheezed out a laugh, sitting back down on the bed as he laughed. “Hey! I ain’t no hoe!” John watched him, his laughter faltering a moment. “I take many forms, but that of a hoe is not one.” He wasn’t drunk by any means, but he was definitely tipsy.

“Well then maybe the form of a hoe is your true form then! You are a hoe!” Earth was struggling to say anything past his laughter as he tried to keep the joke going. “Baah! Fiend!” John laughed, rolling on his side as he pulled off his sock and threw it at him. “Whatever, anyway. You like me whether I’m a hoe or not. And I’m cute.”

He laughed and caught the sock John threw at him, tossing it back at him as his laughs slowly died down. “Yeah it’s true, whore or not, I still really like you.” He grinned, then blushed, feeling as though John may or may not take it the wrong way. But he bit his tongue down, waiting for the worst case scenario to come in.

John’s breath hitched and he stopped, just watching the other in silence for a moment. “You...do..?” There was no hiding the small but shy smile. “I mean...I guess that makes me happy. ‘Cuz I really like you too.”

He sighed happily, feeling relieved that he didn’t react badly. He put a hand on his neck, rubbing it as his blushed darkened. “Well...hey. If you want we can...go out for a drink or a bite to eat. Either way you want, I’m good with it.” He grinned gently.

“Really? That’d...actually be pretty cool, I think. Two bros, hangin out, makin’ out, errr..There’s a nice little pub not too far away we can try, for some grub and more brew.” It was all still strange but of all the ghouls, John was starting to feel the most relaxed around Earth.

Earth giggled, “Yeah, sounds great, dude. When do you want to go? I mean...there’s still time, if, um...” he giggled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck and turning his gaze away from John.

“You want to now? I mean...if you’ve got nothin’ else going on.” He looked at Earth momentarily before standing and using the nightstand for support.

“You’re sure?” His excitement began to build up, his back straightening up as he saw John getting up. His excitement died down a bit as he realized that John may or may not be drunk and that he wasn’t thinking straight. Then an idea came over him, “One last drink, my man?”

He got up from the bed, and poured in his cup some last bit of the jäger, whispering under his breath, “Detox ebrios,” as he controlled the magic to go through the hand holding the cup for it to go to the drink. He handed John the drink with a grin, almost as if nothing happened.

“Damn, payin’ the bills and keepin the brew strong—you’re a real catch, Earth.” John winked in his direction as he took the cup and downed it gratefully.

Earth chuckled, masking his nervousness as soon as John downed the drink. He put both their glasses next to the bottle of liquor and looked into his eyes, to see if the detoxicated drink had kicked in. “Sooo...is this bar not too far?” He asked, hoping that he still remembered what happened between them.

“Not very, no. I mean, you’re okay with walking, right? We could always borrow the horses instead, if you prefer.” John shrugged, trying to be considerate with a gentlemanly grin to his new friend. The lightness in his head was beginning to dissipate by the moment. His grin increased as John spoke as he remembered. “Y-yeah, we can walk, more time to talk and all and just enjoy the time outside.”

“For sure! Ahh...well? Errr—shall we?” As John got closer to the door he turned and offered Earth his hand, hoping he wouldn’t be opposed to holding them as they walked. He chuckled as he took his hand, closing the door behind them both as they left his room.

Chapter 49: You Got Me

Notes:

*Warning* Food in this bit

They followed the hall to the stairs, then through the main entrance out of the castle. All the while John kept a good but not too strong hold on Earth’s hand, giving him the option to let go if he changed his mind.

Earth, on the other hand, kept a more gentler grip on John’s hand, for if he want to let go anytime he wanted to. As they walked the outside of the castle, Earth looked around at the landscape of the nation in awe, seeing the beauty of it all.

“So, you been around here much? I mean, I would think for someone like you—this would be right up your alley, já?” John gestured to some of the snowy mountains encircling their great city-state.

“‘Cause I mean, well, there’s a reason you’re named Earth then, right? I’m assuming you’re not one of those product-of-the-70’s babies with the hippie parents.”

Earth laughed, shaking his head, “No-ho-hooo, my parents were never hippies,” he didn’t even have parents, ironically. He tends his head up to the mountains, “But yeah, I really do like landscapes and views of the land.” He turned his head back to John, “But not just that, it’s personality wise as well; patient, trustworthy, and down-to-earth,” he chuckled at the pun, shrugging.

He also wanted to say his powers were related to the earth, but since John wasn’t his mate, he couldn’t trust him enough.

“I get that.” John nodded, understanding and appreciating that they could have genuine and pleasant conversations like this. “Mine isn’t as in-depth as that, but it works you know? And having two other people with J’s in our band, it’s kinda cool. I guess, I don’t know, heh heh heh...I’m starting to ramble.”

“Nah, nah, don’t you worry, if anything, keep talking.” He chuckled as he turned his head down to the snow as they walked. The thought processed in his head of what he said of two other people with their names starting with J’s. He turned his head towards John.

“Who’s the other J? I just think you and Johannes. But last time I’ve seen them, Tim and Henrik sure as hell don’t have J’s in their names, unless you’re counting surnames.” John chuckled, following Earth’s gaze for a moment as he organized his thoughts.

“Jonas.” And then he couldn’t help but smirk at the ghoul’s lack of immediate understanding. “Oh...don’t tell me you thought his actual name was Kungen—that just means the king.” Earth chuckled, “Obviously not, ya bitch,” he said playfully, “I knew his name meant King but I was just simply curious if he was or wasn’t, or if the other J was like a backup singer or even some backstage member.”

“Mm...” John nodded in understanding and rubbed the back of Earth’s hand with his thumb. “I guess that makes sense. He’s kinda weird and mysterious in his own ways. Plus, I don’t know, Jonas doesn’t really sound authoritative like ‘kungen’ then, huh? Like John, for that matter—I couldn’t rule a kitten’s litter box.” Earth laughed, “Maybe not a litter box, but kittens is more like it,” he giggled, poking his cheek with his finger playfully. John chuckled at the ghoul, pulling his hand close and kissing the back of it. By now they were close to the downtown area, and the pub was just a few blocks away.

“Speaking of kittens—what’s your favorite animal?” Earth giggled, “That’s honestly hard, to tell you the truth, but honestly, I really like Lions or Wolves. The majority of the animals I like are more dangerous, but I can't help it. I think they’re beautiful, even when they’re ripping their prey apart.” He grinned. John nodded as an idea for later was forming in his head. “Have you ever seen a puma?” Some of the city’s nightlife loomed around the streets as they walked, making them move closer together to avoid being separated in the crowds. The pub John had mentioned was a little hole in the wall place that was steady but not too overwhelming.

“Not really, but I really like them as well.” He said holding onto John’s hand tighter as crowds of people came over them. He’d have to surprise him someday, somehow.

John lead them over to the bar, where there was a spot open at the end for both of them. He ordered them each a glass of the house special and some fries to share as starter. Earth looked around the bar, taking in the atmosphere and its smell. “Nice place,” he said to John as they sat down. “Yeah, not too bad, já?” John shrugged and followed his gaze. Not too far from them was a pool table where people were betting money and playing. They were playing music over the stereo but there was a stage for open mic nights.

“You like French fries much?”

“Yeah, I like ‘em. Though between them and burgers it’s hard to pick.” He chuckled as he took a fry. His green eyes wandered about the bar, though to later take in John’s appearance, eyeing his hair style and his goatee.

“I usually don’t. Just stick em in the burger with some cheese and relish.” John smiled a bit wickedly at his recipe for a heart attack. “But fries are nice ‘cuz they’re easy. You can snack and talk, maybe be a lil’ suggestive if that’s your thing. They’re the all-inclusive food.” Earth raised an eyebrow as he smirked, “Suggestive? In what way are we talkin’?” He teased, as a mental image popped up in his head of Titanic of Rose holding a fry saying ‘Draw me like one of your French fries’, making him chuckle to himself.

“What? Well, ah, you know...’Cuz they...” John stuttered for an explanation before finally just deciding to show him himself. He took one of the fries and slowly slid it around his tongue, making a show as he popped in into his mouth. He chuckled through his nose as he watched. He looked back down at the fries before picking one from the bunch and repeating the same motion John did before popping it into his tongue to chew. John covered his mouth to hide his giggles, then quickly drank from the beer glass he was handed.

“You’re a nerd.” He nodded to Earth, but he was smiling pleasantly. “And you’re a jock.” He clapped back, pointing at him with a grin before he ate another fry. It wasn’t the best kind of clapback he did, but did he mean for it to be more playful. “Am I? I thought if anything I’d be a goth.” John shrugged, gesturing with his dark hair as he continued to watch the ghoul. “Either way, nerd—better gimme your lunch money or else.”

“We’re already having lunch, so what’s the point?” He said matter-of-factly before giggling. “And you do also fit the profile for a goth, though I wonder which as well...” he trailed off as he went back to eye his appearance to his hair and clothes. John took another gulp of his beer and looked around, watching people he both recognized and didn’t. But that’s how it always was in Avatar Country. “What’s that?” He turned his head back to Earth, realizing he missed the last bit of what he said. He scanned John up and down, before speaking again, “Like the kind of goth you are, romantic, retro, geek, pastel—though that one’s out of the picture—those kinds.” He shrugged as he took a sip of his own beer.

A wicked grin spread across his face as he laughed. “Oh shit, THAT’S what you’re talking about? Hmmm...I dunno then. I think you’re a geeky goth.” He grinned, shrugging, “Yeah, I kinda am. Though I’m kinda thinkin’ you’re more the metalhead goth. But hey,” he shrugged as he went for another swig if his beer. “Damn right I am.” John flashed him the horns with a smirk and then threw his arm over his shoulder. He pulled him close and turned his head, kissing the spot where his jaw met his ear a bit heatedly. He giggled again as John held up the metal horns. But as soon as he felt him kiss that spot, his giggles were replaced with a low moan, bringing a hand up to the back of his head, bringing him closer.

“Mm...” John felt himself sigh peacefully, body moving before his mind could really keep up. Earth tasted really good...even if a lot of the time he was kissing the side of his mask. His tongue darted out briefly and danced long the shell of his ear as he kissed it afterwards. Earth continued to let out some mewls and soft moans as John kissed him. Giggling a bit as he felt John’s tongue. John trailed the kisses across his stubbly chin until he at last met his lips and gave him a soft peck, blushing as their eyes met for a moment.

“E-eh...heh heh...sorry, I get a bit carried away around you.” He giggled as his face began to turn a bit red under his mask. He brought hand up to where his jaw and ear met, where John began to kiss, “Awwww, and I was starting to enjoy all the attention as well.”

“Well, I...I guess I don’t have to stop quite yet.” John took a hearty swig of his beer and then nuzzled into Earth’s neck. He kissed and nibbled at the skin there and reached around to rub his arm. He gave a mewl as he continued, bringing in an arm up to wrap around his torso as he lifted his head up to give John more access to his neck. “Hmm...let’s see which parts you like the best...” John mused as he explored every bit he could. He’d nibble and lick and kiss sporadically so the ghoul didn’t know which was coming next. He supposed it was quickly becoming his specialty.

Earth giggled through his whines, “I much prefer much lower than my neck,” he began, bringing his hands back to unbutton his uniform down to where his collar was exposed, “But since we’re in public, do your worst.”

“Ah, but we are in public in Avatar Country, my friend—and I have seen strangers do much worse to each other. And since we are quickly becoming so open with one another, I’m not as embarrassed as I might’ve once been.” Carefully, he tilted his glass and trickled a bit of beer on Earth, quickly licking it up and running his tongue against his collarbone. He let out a shuddered breath as he felt the cold beer drip his skin. “Careful, don’t wanna get my suit fucked up...” he chuckled as he tilted his head down a bit as he tried to keep John in his vision and he felt his tongue, moaning a bit. “Right, right—sorry.” John’s apologetic kisses made their way back up his body, following the curve of his neck and his muscles. “This is just...kinda new for me. It’s exciting.” A small chuckled escapes Earth’s mouth as he whined and moaned. “W-well, you’re doing g-great, so far...”

“That so? Thank Lucifer...” John chuckled under his breath and ordered them another round of drinks as he continued leaving small kisses on his ghoul and then settled on resting his head on Earth’s shoulder. “So...tell me more about you.”

His smile faded a bit as he realized he had to make something up for John. Despite the fact that John himself seemed like a nice guy, he can’t give too much away or else his cover will be blown. He thought something up, avoiding his past, with a smile coming back in his face as he brought a hand up to lightly scratch his head. “Well, I was born in Sweden, but throughout my life, my family and I moved around Europe, and I learned quite a lot of languages, and I’m actually pretty fluent in them.” Half truth and half lie. Something that would pass off a good human life. “Really? That’s pretty sick, actually. Which part of Sweden? Maybe we lived close by and didn’t even know it.” John hoped he was doing the small talk/flirting right. It was different talking to a man like this, at least for him. Women were easier but with someone of the same sex he just felt...uncharacteristically uncertain of himself.

His reply came out immediately, “Skåne, it’s in the countryside,” he chuckled, “As you might’ve already known, sugah,” he said in a southern accent. “Oh, I know quite well.” John smiled, showing his teeth. “I’m from Gothenburg.” His eyes took in Earth again, blushing as he took a sip from his beer. “You really are quite the character, y’know.” Earth giggled as he went to take another sip of his beer. And as he put his beer down, he sent John a sinful grin, "It also helps as well, that my favorite position is ridin' 'em like horses."

John choked on nothing but his own surprise and flushed expression. He quickly attempted to wash it down with his drink. “I-is that s-so?...” He adjusted his collar, glancing away as his ponytail flicked into view. Without making eye contact, John made a soft whinny under his breath. Earth’s highly enhanced ears picked up on the sound he made, making him smirk more. He brought a hand up to his arm, slowly sliding up his arm and onto his chest, rubbing him gently, “Quite so, my dear stallion.” He teased. John watched him, biting his lip slightly. It was difficult not to react to Earth’s flirtations when John really did fancy him. He took the hand rubbing his chest and kissed the back of it gently.

“Good horsey.” He teased, giggling afterwards, but as much as he pulling his leg, he was enjoying how much of a gentleman John was. “Yeah yeah,” He smirked and finished off his glass, wiping off his mouth afterward.

“Consider yourself lucky you’re the only one allowed to call me that.” Earth giggled, “Really? I’m quite surprised you don’t many southern gals in your bed.” His hand wandered back down to his chest, gently and slowly rubbing him. John shrugged, taking in his surroundings once again. “Not many, and the ones I did weren’t looking to live some sort of rodeo fetish fantasy. Not to mention I really haven’t had too many outside of Avatar Country in general.

“Hmm...” his hand ceased on his chest and he pulled away from him. He patted his thigh, “Well, now you got me. I’ll be honest I don’t got much of a rodeo fetish but I do wonder how it’s done for those who have the fetish.” He went to take a longer swig of his less the half full cup before it became less than half empty.

John liked the sound of that—‘You got me’. It made him blush, and smile just enough. Usually, whoever he bedded would leave in the morning or vice versa. But Earth genuinely seemed like he cared about him...Butterflies tickled the inside of his gut as he cleared his throat awkwardly. “If I may ask then—what would be your like...ideal bedroom situation, já? Like, say, you’re with someone and they want to have sex—how do you like your mood set?”

“Hmmm...Honestly, it’s whatever my partner wants honestly. And it depends on how horny or romantic they are. Like let’s say in the bathroom; if they’re like fuck-me-now horny, then we’d just be going at it whatever way. But, if they’re more patient, then I could set up maybe put some oils on their body, make them a bit more fired up. Or if they want to do it the tub, then I wouldn’t mind putting some flower petals in the water. Those are always fun, and rose petals are non-toxic, so how ‘bout that.” He chuckled. Since he was also the element of Earth, he could grow flowers for the baths easy and quick. His cheeks flushing a bit at the images of him and John together in those situations. He was liking him more and more, and it was starting to get to his head.

John nodded, finding the idea of the romantic ghoul to be extremely sweet. “Rose petals are always nice. And oils are too. I...like that you appreciate foreplay as well. Not everyone does, but I swear it is essential.” He went to distract himself by sipping his beer but found the glass empty. Earth quietly chuckled, and slid his glass over to John, leaving it in the middle of them, “Here, we can share, if you’d like." John gulped slightly, then immediately hated himself for finding even the simplest thing the cutest to him. “T-thanks.” He nodded his appreciation and took a small sip.

“You’re a really nice guy, you know. I’m sure you know, I just...wanted to say it, that’s all.” Earth grinned, before what he said next made his cheeks behind his mask become a heated. “Thanks, well, I t-think you’re pretty cool too, John.” He tried to say smoothly, but he was sure there was a small stutter.

John chuckled awkwardly and rubbed the back of his neck. He turned his attention to the empty fry basket between them now. “You hungry for real food, man? They have some good sandwiches and that kinda stuff. If you wanna split—-o-or have your own, either way. I know I shouldn’t fill up on just beer, otherwise it’s difficult maintaining this here...lean-physique, no?” He chuckled as he glanced down at his belly, “Sure, some sandwiches sound good, and I don’t mind splitting, too.” As he went down on him again, he reached behind and squeezed his ass hard. John flashed him a small, shy grin as he ordered them the house special—something with sauerkraut, grilled onions, and a lot of meat piled on a sub roll.

After paying for their food and waiting for it to be made, he turned back to Earth and looked him up and down quickly. “So, ah, you havin’ fun?”

“Yeah, sure am, sugar.” He teased, chuckling a bit and taking a sip of their beer. “What about you? I’m not boring you?” John felt this ears turn red at the nickname but he chose to ignore it. “Psh, not in the least. I find you very interesting, actually. You’re pleasant company.” Earth smiled, “Well I’m glad you think so.” He almost wanted to add that he as glad he was anything but a hindrance to him. “Even if you are kinda weird. You’re...sweet.” He quickly looked away, and just in time too as their food arrived. They gave them two plates as well to share.

Sweet? If Earth didn’t have his mask on his face, his red face and green eyes would make him have the colors of Christmas. He giggled nervously, “Really? Well that’s super nice of ya, darlin’.” He added more of a southern accent on the pet name. “Eh, I just tell the truth.” John played it off, leg bouncing slightly beneath the barstool. “Here.” Once the sandwich was properly divied up, he turned and gave Earth the other half, holding his up in a sort of salute. “Cheers, sugah.” He chuckled as he tapped the sandwich with John’s half, “Cheers, darlin’.” He said before he took a bite. His mouth immediately burst with the flavor and he chewed quickly, getting another bite as he ate.

He took a bite as well then quickly wiped his mouth, trying not to seem to piggish as he devoured his meal—he was hungrier than he realized. “It’s good, huh?” He smiled and wiped a bit of save off his cheek before going in for more. “I like me a, uh, man with a good appetite y’know.” Earth stopped himself mid-bite, pulling away and grabbing a nearby napkin and wiped his face as he swallowed. He chuckled as he wiped himself, “Sorry and thanks, it’s pretty good.”

“Don’t apologize, man. We’re all animals.” Then to accentuate his point, John took a hearty bite and didn’t even bother to seem dignified as he wiped his mouth and swallowed. “I don’t mind as long as you don’t mind the way I eat.” He chuckled, “No worries, hon, I don’t mind either.” He took another big bite, making him cover his mouth as he chewed. “Good. Then uh, maybe some point...” It seemed whatever John was envisioning in his head made his cheeks flush to his ears, and he took a sip of beer to buy a moment of time.

“Errr...this sandwich could be you, man.” And then making sure Earth was watching as he attempted to seductively bite the meat and drag it into his mouth. He slowly began to giggle as he watched him bite the sandwich. “You mean I’ll be the one cookin’ your meals, or you want take a bite out of my ass?”

“A-a-a-a—“ John stuttered, realizing how that could be misconstrued as either offensive or just ridiculous. “I-I didn’t mean..! Oh, fucks sake, I don’t know what I meant. I’m just bad at flirting sometimes.” Earth laughed loudly, thankful he didn’t have a mouthful of food for him to choke on. “You’re fine hon! If anything at least, I’m all for both.” He grinned sinfully at John to get him more flustered before he slowly took another bite of his sandwich. “You would be.” John retorted as he continued eating and washed it down with more beer. “I’m glad you like me though. In spite of, err...everything. It’s nice to just hang out with kindred spirits.”

Earth smirked softly at what he said. “It is, it really is...” he said, bring the glass of beer over for a long sip. Now, he was confused for his feelings all together. He wasn’t sure if John liked him more than a friend, but at the same time, he was trying to go slow for him. He took a deep breath, his element was Earth, the one element with patience. And yet, his patience was beginning to run thinner and thinner as he just wanted to hear the words of affection from John. He took another bite to distract himself.

John sat tapping his fingers on the bar counter, continuously feeling like he was flopping at every moment. Earth made him extremely nervous, and he wasn’t sure why. He’d dated and flirted plenty of times before. Wait—was this a date? Did he consider it one? ‘Fuck...you’re losing him’, he thought to himself as he bit his lip. The tension was apparent between them, even as they had been talking so easily before. He decided to swallow his fear and scooted closer to the ghoul, rubbing his leg against him while his eyes trailed up to meet his. At the feeling of something on him, he looked down to see John’s leg. He looked up to his face, chuckling as he did. He scooted a bit more closer to him, feeling his body heat from how close they were. John tried to play coy as he looked up at Earth through his eyelashes. Subtly, his hand moved across until both of theirs were touching. “Just for the record...I find you extremely attractive. And...I hope...this date is the first of many.”

If Earth wasn’t in disguise at the moment, or even if they were in public, his wings both of his heart and his back would be fluttering like a hummingbird. He beamed at him, and he was sure his face was red under his mask. He coughed lightly, to make his heated face cool down a bit. “I’m glad that you want to continue what we got, hon. I hope we have some more fun then.” He grinned widely. John nodded, and returned the smile. He was blushing too, but from his own awkwardness and apparent rustiness or lack-of-experience-entirely at flirting with the same sex. In the meantime, he had scooted as close to him as he could, and the hand that was touching Earth’s snaked up his arm and rubbed his shoulder.

“I just think you’re sweeter than molasses on a Mississippi tree stump.” Earth breathed through his nose amusedly, smiling and blushing. He leaned into him, leaning his head against his shoulder and nuzzling him gently. “Thank ya darlin’, you’re so sweet.” He gave his shoulder a small kiss before he kept on nuzzling him. John let out a soft purr in the back of his throat, surprised by himself but trying not to let it embarrass him. His other arm wrapped around Earth’s shoulders and up into his hair, stroking the little baby tufts and rubbing his strong neck. “Careful, I might give you a cavity—if I’m too sweet.” Earth giggled, turning his head to face John as he grinned with his teeth showing. “Well then, since you are my dentist, I’d expect either for your utensils in my mouth, or your cock.” Earth smirked, knowing he ruined the moment but nonetheless, and laughed at his own stupidity.

John blushed deeply and backed off slightly, hiding his dumb grin. “Y-you’re a fiend. But really, earlier..? That was...Uhm... That was really nice, for the record. And I promise...not to threaten you with death if you actually tell anyone. I’m not ashamed of you.” Earth had to bite on his cheek to keep himself from saying ‘You won’t even be able to’ to him. He grinned at him, “Like I said as well, if you won’t say, then I won’t either. So we’re both cool.” John smirked at him then noticed their food was gone and brew was dangerously low. He scanned around at the low-lit bar before looking back to Earth. “One more round before we go?” Earth followed his eyes to the bar, and turned back to him with a competitive smirk, “You’re on, darlin’.”

Chapter 50: Take a Shot

Notes:

*Warning* Alcohol and drinking

“Perfect.” John marched his smirk and ordered them each 4 shots of vodka. He figured if they were going to do it, they were going to do it right. He bussed their table and raised his glass to toast to Earth. “To us.” Earth felt his heart leap at the toast. He picked up one of the glasses and raised it up to toast to John. “To us,” he said back, then drank the shot in one gulp, slamming it on the bar counter as he hissed. “That’s the good shit, fuck.” He said, hissing a bit at the strength, getting used to it.

John did the same, flashing his teeth as a short giggle escaped. “Only the good shit for you, babe.” He paused a minute after downing the shot, staring into the empty glass and then turning back to Earth. “Hey, what was your first kiss like?”

“My first what?” He said stupidly, before he leaned on his arm, thinking as he tapped his finger on the shot glass. “I guess...it was with a girl I think back in middle school. But it was a dare, and she was like some popular girl and I got teased about later. Stupid bitch...” he said with a grumble, “But nothing really special for me. What about yours, darlin’?” He turned his head towards him. John nodded, understanding as he listened. He licked some of the vodka from his lip before speaking. “Mmmmm...Mine was around the same time—maybe 14, 15. I took my crush to the dance and we made out behind the bleachers. But don’t get too excited; She was fucking terrible, heheh, like kissing a fish with a sock stuffed training bra that’s assaulting you with both tongue and braces.”

“EWWWWW!! What the fuck!” Earth laughed at the image and how the feeling of the gross kiss would felt. “Fuck I can just imagine those braces like cutting your tongue and just some bad breath to go along, eeehehewwwww.” John blushed up then snorted a laugh, taking another shot in the meantime. “Yeah man, never makeout with someone who doesn’t know how to—ESPECIALLY not when they have braces. Lucky for me you are quite experienced, and your teeth are the straightest part about you.” Earth wheezed out a laugh, “Damn, as much as I want to say that every part of me isn’t straight, I’m thankful at least my teeth are.” He giggled a bit, smiling widely to show off his teeth.

“Me too. You’re very handsome for that being part o’ the reason.” John giggled softly and looked him over, sticking his tongue out as he grinned. “And an excellent bod you got with that smile of yers.” Earth growled in pleasure, before smiling and bringing a hand up at his chest, slowly trailing it down his chest down to his abdomen to tease him about his body. “Well...now that we’re well acquainted, and you’ve said not to threaten me with death now that we’ve kissed. Maybe if you’d like, you could get a sneak peak.” He smirked. John swallowed noticeably, the heat tickling his ears and cheeks yet again. He licked his lips nervously and averted his gaze.

“Does that meal come with a baked potato?” He hoped his bad flirtations came across well yet again.

“Wha?” He was confused for a second, then the next, he was wheezing with laughter again. “Wehehellll, maybe so, but if you worship me or so, then I just might cook you some baked potato cheese with steak.” He stick his tongue out playfully. “Deal.” He said then smirked, biting his lip somewhat. “I-I mean...Ah, fuck it.” One more shot then he grabbed Earth’s collar and kissed him roughly, the vodka still hot on his lips as he tried to shove every feeling he could into the kiss.

“Mmm!” He moaned into the kiss as he immediately wrapped his arms around John, kissing back and opening his mouth into the kiss. His lips felt strong and stung from the alcohol, like a drop of poison to his lips. But oh fuck, how he loved it. John growled slightly, easing up but not too much. He kept his hands near Earth’s top, licking his own lips before going back to the ghoul’s. As he did, he chewed his bottom lip and tugged on it. Earth growled as John bit his lip, struggling to smile as he did. When he pulled him back in for another kiss, he entered his tongue into John’s mouth, without even asking for entrance. Their tongues mingled around, struggling to fight for dominance, making Earth moan into his mouth.

Immediately John moaned, and turned red as a result. He did nothing to stop, however, and instead tangled one hand in a fistful of hair to keep him close. He was thankful they were sitting, otherwise his legs would’ve given out by now. “A-ahhh!” Earth groaned as he felt John pull on his hair, but nevertheless, kept on kissing him as his claws began to dig into his back, lightly scratching him as he tried to control himself. John tensed, and as a result bit into Earth’s lip. He didn’t mind it however, but his nails were much sharper than any human he could remember...”F-fuck...” He whispered breathlessly, then just as quickly resumed their feverish kiss.

Rrrrip! Earth almost stopped himself in the middle of the kiss as he felt his hand scratch through John’s clothes, but couldn’t seem to control himself as he tried to fight John’s tongue off. As an idea struck into his head, he brought a hand down from behind, and slowly went down his chest and his abdomen to his thigh, rubbing him from on top his thigh to teasing him as the hand went inside sometimes. John thought he heard something tear but his mind was having difficulty keeping up. So many thoughts running into each other like a car wreck...it was madness. One part of him was hesitant, but eager and excited about the strange and new that Earth seemed to provide him. The other part was focusing on remaining dominant, because even if he was about to fuck around with a man there was no way he’d be the bitchy sub first. But then a hand summoned him back into his body, the sudden action making him moan with ease. It seemed the ghoul had found one of his most sensitive spots. Earth smirked into the kiss as he found his sensitive spot and began to gently rub him from inside his thigh and out, teasing John but trying not to be too explicit as they were in public.

“B-bastard...” John growled lightly but smirked, flashing Earth a semi-dangerous look. “What are you tryin’ to do to me? And did you rip my shirt? Ahh...fuck, everything you do is so good... Mffff...” To muffle his own grumblings, John buried his head in Earth’s neck and began kissing and biting. Earth giggled through his moans as he felt John begin to kiss and bite up his neck, “I’m split with you wanting to fuck me and date me...” he said as his face felt red. His hand that was teasing John down below was now full on stroking him through his pants. The hand that was tearing up his shirt from behind came up to his hair, digging his claws into his scalp but controlling himself to not puncture the skin.

“G-aaahhh...” He bit down particularly hard as he felt his manhood being brought to life. Somewhere distant a howl made his blood boil, eyes a bit more yellow now than they had been before. “I-I will admit that things with me a-are...complicated...” John chuckled breathlessly, trying to keep from humping the others hand.

“But I like you well enough...so I think...” As he spoke, his voice was getting deeper, more growling. He needed to stop trying to fight these feelings. “There’s an alley out back...and I know that might not be the most enticing, but...” His tongue dragged along Earth’s earlobe. “I want to take you...”

He moaned lowly as he felt John bite down hard on his skin. He could feel his body radiating with heat and as he closed in, feeling his tongue on his earlobe, he took in his scent of musky cologne and alcohol. It stung his nose but he loved it nonetheless. He breathed against his neck, bringing his hand down, feeling his ripped clothes on his back, down to his ass. He squeezed his butt as he grinned sinfully. “Don’t you worry, darlin’, I’m sure we can manage together.” He brought a hand back up to his back, entering his fingers through the rips and tugging on them, hearing some subtle rips as he tugged. He grazed his fangs by his neck, giving him a few nips as he said in a low and husky voice, “As long as I can feel you, then it doesn’t matter where we are.”

Up unto this point, and perhaps earlier as well, John had been at war with himself. After all, he was a self-proclaimed lady’s man! He loved cheap cologne, heavy metal, messy food and banging women as wild as he banged his drums. But then he’d met Earth...and maybe, he realized, everything wasn’t so black and white. Maybe you weren’t either gay or straight. Maybe...the male persona had its own charms as well that females just couldn’t compete with. As the ghoul grabbed his ass, he made no effort to hide the ensuing moan afterwards. “Mmmmfff...” And as far as wild went, John was already pretty sure that Earth took the cake. “A-Ahh...then...” He squeaked out lightly, dark lidded eyes squeezing shut momentarily before fluttering open, his eyes burning like the sun as he panted. “Let’s get out of here...” He paid the bartender for their last round and tugged Earth along behind him, leading him out the back door to the crisp night air.

Chapter 51: Alley Fuck Way

Notes:

*Warning* Alley sex

And Earth's shitty reference to Maury XD

Earth’s heart beat like a steam hammer from the excitement. It was obvious to him as he noticed from his eyes and a bit from his scent that John wasn’t human like Alpha’s mate, Henrik and Johannes, his master’s mate. Though what he knew so far about John, he was funny, a great kisser, his strong smell made him feel high with delight, he enjoyed his shenanigans when Earth made bad dirty jokes, and he especially enjoyed his country accent. Not to mention as well, he did have a big dick, so that’s another plus. And from he could tell from his golden gaze earlier, he could sense an almost animal-like aura radiate off of him, making him practically tremble from the anticipation. He really liked John, and so far, he actually wanted for him to be his. He’ll mark him sooner or later, it was already apparent that they were gonna be getting along as more than just friends. He could feel his body heat up even as they were in the cold of the outside, making him feel more cooled, yet still warm. He kept up behind John, excitement practically radiating off of him.

The breeze blew, reminding John that his clothes were nearly ripped to shreds from behind. But at this point, it was the least of his concern. They were alone in the alley, save for a dumpster and the moon that hung overhead. When the door closed behind him he yanked Earth closer and shoved him against the wall, already panting even though they had yet to really do anything. He was panting from excitement, and he was excited because this was something he’d never even contemplated doing before. But he was determined to do it well. He let out a breathless laugh from amusement as he held Earth’s shoulders firmly. His teeth seemed a bit sharper as did his nails that were more like claws or small talons. While they made eye contact, he released the grip on one side and ran that hand downwards, teasingly so against his torso and his groin.

Earth gasped, but then later grinned sinfully in excitement as John pinned him to the wall. As he seemed to notice his teeth, he could feel a chill go down his spine at the image of what they could do to him. “Aa-aaahhh...John...” he moaned sweetly as he felt his hand down go down to his crotch. He whined impatiently, badly wanting to feel more of him. “Mmfff...that’s it. Keep making those sweet sounds for me.” He continued to watch him as he fondled him through his pants, then eventually exposed his cock to the night air. While he stroked him more feverishly, he kissed from beneath his jaw down his neck, going lower and lower...

“Aaah!” He threw his head back as he felt his length become exposed to the cold air and for John to then stroke him vigorously. He panted, a grin slowly growing on his face as he felt John begin to go more down. John kissed his hip bones then bit his lip softly as he stared directly at his length. This part was intimidating for sure. But for Earth, he was willing to try and even show off a little if he was good enough. Continuing to stroke, he licked him tentatively and then decided to take him entirely in his mouth. Earth gasped, “Aah!...Aaaah!!” He moaned out loud as the cold air was replaced with a really warm, moist crevice. “K-keep going...” he moaned as he began to slowly thrust into his mouth.

John adjusted his jaw, trying desperately to get the right angle. Earth was a bit thicker than he’d anticipated, and he was worried he might gag if he couldn’t control it. His gaze flickered up to meet the ghoul’s as he kneeled before him, beginning to bob his head. Earth’s knees wobbled as he struggled to keep himself up. He hissed, “Fuck...” he brought a hand down to John’s head, his nails digging into his scalp, keeping his eyes locked with John. He gave him a naughty smile down at him as he slowly thrusted into his mouth. “That’s a good boy...” he teased. John growled lightly, working his tongue into the mix. He tasted salty, but still a little sweet. It was actually not too bad. He imagined Earth was the kind to practice regular genital hygiene. As he blew him, he shimmied down his pants some more and reached around to play with his entrance.

“Aaaahhh....aaahh!” He arched his back as he felt John’s hand come up to his hole. He brought his free hand behind him, gripping one of his ass cheeks to widen his entrance for John, smacking his ass to add to his own pleasure, making him moan under his breath. “‘Mmfff, mmlleehere,” John pulled Earth from his mouth and stood, eyeing him hungrily and then grabbing him again, flipping him around so he faced the wall and pulled his ass close so his back was arched.

“Theeeeerree we go...much easier. Now...” His voice was low, seductive and hungry as he sucked on his own finger before sliding it into the ghoul down to the knuckle. “From this position, I can finger you more properly. And,” His other hand reeled back to smack his ass. “Mmmfff...are you gonna be good for me, darlin’?” Earth gasped but planted his hands on the brick wall as John made him flip over. “Aaaahhh...mmmm...” he smacked his own ass again as he spread his ass cheeks out so that John would finger him more. “Yes daddy...mmmm...I will...” he moaned out as he began to buck himself on his fingers, trying to feel more.

John blushed up as he was referred to in such a way. “Oh yeah?” He breathed out a husky laugh, half surprised when he could work in two fingers with ease. He spanked him again then leaned in to kiss and bite his neck while he forced in a third finger already. “I like it that you know who your daddy is...” Already, Earth felt like his head was in space as John was pushing him to maximum overdrive. His pants became the moans that of a prostitute as he felt John enter a third finger and spanked him as he bit his neck. A thought came through his mind as he listened to John, “W-well of course, You are the father after all.” He giggled as he let out a few moans afterward.

“The father? Of what?” John asked, Head tilted slightly. He was unsure if this was still part of their dirty talk or if Earth was implying something otherwise. With his other hand, he pulled his cock from his pants and shimmied them down, grinding his length between the ghoul’s warm thighs. Earth let out a shuddered moan as he felt his cock between his thighs, wanting for John to just put it in him and fuck him hard. He giggled a bit, slapping his own ass again. “I just figured you’d know the Maury reference,” he panted with a giggle. John laughed, grabbing a handful of Earth’s ass as he leaned in and nibbled on his earlobe. “You’re cute.” His fingers slid out with a low pop before he replaced them with his cock. It took a moment as he paused to groan from the tightness. “O-ohhh fucckk...”

“Haaahh...Aaahh!!” He moaned out loud, ceasing his giggles, as he leaned his head on the wall. “Fuck...” he hissed before moaning again. “Fuck me hard daddy...”

“Will do, darlin’.” John replied gruffly, pausing a moment to adjust to Earth’s tightness before he began to move. He held the ghoul’s waist to slam him down with each thrust—making sure he got him nice and deep and to the hilt every time. Earth gasped before moaning loudly. He threw his head back as he arched his back. “Mmmm! Yes! Right there!” He laughed breathlessly, almost in disbelief at what he was doing. But damn, John knew just how to do it so well. And he loved the sounds that came from Earth’s sweet mouth. It was slowly becoming an addicting form of lust. “Mmfff...aaahhh...” He moaned out as he leaned against his neck, kissing and biting with each deep hip roll. Earth hissed as he moaned out, “Aaahhh...mmmmm...” as he thrusted his hips back, meeting John’s thrusts. He moved his head to the side, giving John more access to his neck for him to bite and mark.

“Mmm...oh, and...let me know if you have any...special areas I should pay attention to. Sensitive spots, you know?” John was kissing and biting at his ear, keeping his thrusts a bit slower as his other hand stroked his length. “Mmmm....” Earth grinned as he moaned, “I love it when I get my ass slapped, same with my thighs. I also love it when people bite me everywhere, especially my neck...” he said before he moaned loudly and hissed. “Fuck...it feels so good, daddy...”

“Good to know...” John murmured and reeled his hand back, smacking his ass and grabbing it as he humped faster. “Aaaah!” He threw his head back again. His pants became more and more shallow as he felt himself beginning to rise. “I’m gonna cum...daddy, oh daddy!” He moaned. “Do it for me, min lil slampa.” John half growled, half moaned as he fucked him hard. He knew at this rate he wasn’t going to last long either. Earth brought a hand down from the wall down to his hard length that was dripping pre-cum, and began to stroke. He almost felt double the times closer as he stroke faster and faster before in less than 5 minutes, he groaned out loud, throwing his head back, and his cum splattering onto the wall he was leaning on. “F-fuck...” he hissed.

John panted, taking note of his partner having finished. His breathing was fast as he continued to fuck him quickly, growling but otherwise he did not make many outlandish sounds. When he finished, he stayed inside and filled the ghoul to the brim, pulling out with a delightful squelch. “Mmm..fuck me up, Earth...You lovely little glass of sweet tea, goddamn goddamn...” His arms went around to hold him, kissing his neck and the marks he had left earlier.

“Aaaahh...” he sighed as he felt himself get filled to the brim. He chuckled, “That was fucking amazing, baby.” He giggled, leaning his head against the wall, making him turn his head to look at John. He batted his eyelashes, and in his vibrant green eyes, he had hearts as he stared at John. Oh yeah, he’s keeping him, alright. John smiled as he worked to catch his breath. He had several flyaway hairs and sweat beading up around his forehead. When Earth turned to look at him, he reached out and stroked his cheek. Earth leaned into his touch, purring gently as he brought a hand to keep John’s hand on his cheek. He turned his head a bit, giving his palm a kiss.

John continued to smile, but now pulled Earth’s face closer to kiss. In comparison to the actions beforehand, his kiss was incredibly soft and tender. “Mmm...” He closes his eyes as he kissed him back sweetly. He turned his body, pulling himself out in the process, and wrapped his arms around John. He pulled away from the kiss, but began to give him sweet kisses down his neck ‘til he met the base of his neck, and then, he bite down, gently at first, before it became hard. It lasted for a few seconds, before he released, leaving behind a dark mark. Earth kissed the mark, before hugging John, now his mate.

A giggle arose from John as the smaller ghoul’s kisses tickled his heated flesh. He went to speak, but his voice caught as he felt a sharp biting down on the base of his neck. “O-ohhh...—“ John squeaked out, holding himself up to keep his knees from buckling. He practically clung to Earth as they hugged. Earth hugged him tightly, nuzzling his neck and giving the spot a few kisses. He closed his eyes, taking in John’s scent with his pheromones and sweat, making him growl delightfully.

“Mmm...you’re a wild thing, y’know?” John breathed in and sighed peacefully, feeling the dizziness of the booze finally hitting him now that he’d stopped moving. “I wanna take you home with me, sweet thang.” Earth’s eyes snapped open as he his breath hitched. He pulled away with a sinful smirk, “You wanna do it again at your place?” He asked with a hungry glint in his eyes. “Hm, maybe...I was just thinkin’ maybe...Ahh...We could snuggle? I’m pretty beat. You really know how to wear out a man.” He rubbed the back of his neck as he chuckled, eyeing Earth sweetly. Earth gave him a small disappointed frown, but gave him a gentle grin. “Alright darlin’, though unless you want to be sub, that perfectly fine too,” he giggled mischievously before he gave John a kiss.

Chapter 52: Love in the City

John blushed up, his eyes widening a bit before kissing Earth. “I-I-I’ll leave the subbing to you. So you, uh, you ready to head back?” He felt the frigid breeze on his back once again, and reached behind to feel just exactly how torn his shirt was. He smirked at him before he pulled away and pulled his pants back up, zipping and buttoning up. “Now I am,” said Earth. He looked down at John’s cock and he looked back up at him with a cheesy grin. John followed his gaze then blushed furiously as he went to put himself back together. He tucked his cock away and fixed his pants, pulling his jacket on to keep warm for the walk back. “I’m a hot mess.” He drawled with a hum, leaning in close and wrapping an arm around him.

Earth could feel his pants get wet as he felt a bit of his cum leak out of him, but he nonetheless enjoyed it. He leaned his head against John’s shoulder as he felt his arm go around him before wrapping an arm around John’s shoulders as they began to walk. John hummed as they walked, even singing a little beneath his breath. They were his own orchestra’s songs, but even he was fumbling over the words occasionally. “Mmm...Heheheh....You know the thing about drummers...is that we’re really good at banging. And that was mfff...fucking amazing, doll. Thank you again.”

Earth purred, nuzzling into his shoulder just like a cat, “You’re welcome, babe. You’re always welcome for however more you want with me,” he said. He brought his arm down to wrap around John’s arm, hugging it like he was clinging to him. He nuzzled the arm, whispering in Ghoulish, “M̴͟y͠ d̶͜a̶̢r̛͠l̢͠in͏g̶ ̶J͜͡o̴̶̶h̴̨̧n̢.̕.͠.͢͠͞” It sounded like a mix of growls as whispers together at once, so it hopefully sounded like nonsense to John.

“What’s that?” He turned his head slightly as they continued down the road. They passed by more bars and nightclubs, the sound of loud music muffled from inside. “I think I’d like to have you around for awhile. You’re fun.” His ears perked up at the sound of the muffled music, and he turned to John with beaming green eyes, “Is that so? Well then, if you want to dance the night away, be my guest, min kärlek.” He batted his eyes with a grin. “You want to go clubbing?” John asked with mild surprise, looking back at the buildings before returning his gaze to Earth. “Mmm...or,” Their hands locked as John pulled him into a sort of swing-type dance. “We can dance out here beneath the moonlight. Do you like the waltz?”

Earth’s breath hitched as John pulled him in for a swing pose, making him grin. He gave him a smirk. “Whatever is good with you is good with me, darlin’.”

“Oh, you’re so easy-goin’. I like that about you.” It wasn’t really a waltz, as much as it was like dancing with your crush at a Highschool dance. Albeit a bit tipsy at this point, John was still an excellent dancer as he turned Earth slowly. He giggled as he let John spin him. He brought a hand up to his shoulder as he kept his free hand intertwined with John’s. He swayed gently like the wind as they danced together, letting their dancing fit their afterglow. John’s eyes never left him as they spun around. Occasionally passers by glanced their way, but the pair paid them no mind. The evening was theirs. Their dancing slowly became more intimate and close, as John put his forehead against the other’s.

From how close they were, Earth could pick up John’s scent through the cold. He closed his eyes as he turned his head, bumping his nose with John’s as he wrapped his arms around him. “Earth, I...” His breath came out in fog as they swayed to a combination of muffled bass tones and their own music. John bit his bottom lip, mustache quirking a little as he did so. Even in the dark, it was easy to tell that his eyes were the same rosy tint as his pallid cheeks. “I just, really like you, man. That’s all.”

I’m sure it’s more than that, Earth thought, but grinned at him as he opened his eyes and saw that his normal ocean blue irises were replaced with a blush pink. He then tilted his head to the side, and leaned in to press his lips onto John’s. John returned the gesture happily, moving his hands now to hold Earth’s petite waist. Chills ran over his body, both from the night air and the sensuality of their embrace. He bit his bottom lip lightly and tugged on it. He breathed through his nose amusedly as he felt John bite his lip. His tongue slithered into John’s mouth, slowly protruding through to dance with his.

“Mmfff...” The ghost of alcohols past lingered between their mouths as they made out on the street. It was sweet and romantic and sexy and everything John could give him and more. They continued to dance and sway seductively, a little faster as one of the clubs nearby bumped something techno. “Haaahhh...” Earth sighed into the kiss as everything else became and past by like a blur. He brought a hand up to John’s hair, scratching his scalp as the lights, music and people past by them. John sighed happily, squeezing Earth’s waist again as he eventually broke the kiss. “Mmff...you’re a fantastic kisser, you know...you’re a fantastic...well, everything really.” He rubbed their noses together for warmth, breathing out contently again. Earth smiled happily as he brought his other hand up to stroke his cheek. “You’re not so bad yourself. Actually, you know what? You’re fucking amazing, darlin’...” he gave his lips another quick kiss before he kept their heads together.

John pecked him back and held his hand against his cheek, looking up at him through his lashes. The pink was still quite visible, although John seemed completely unaware that anything looked different. “Mmm...I don’t know about amazing, but... I am what I am and what I am is pretty good. I’m good enough for you which is important."

“Hmmm...True. But I still think you’re pretty fucking great, babe.” He giggled as he stared into his pink eyes, blinking slowly as Earth’s meadow green eyes almost seemingly glowed. John smiled, tongue sticking out slightly as he did. “You’re such a little flatterer. I love it. Pretty soon I’m gonna start gettin' embarrassed.” Earth giggled, his hand going down to give his ass a quick squeeze. “Maybe next time we do it, I could praise you every time you give it to me.” He smirked sinfully. John flushed up wildly, the sudden grip on his ass causing him to squeak out in mild pleasure. “I wouldn’t mind.” He shifted his stance and took Earth’s hand, swaying a bit as they continued to walk. “I’ll be your devil if you’ll be my worshipper, heheh...” Earth giggled, “Hehehe! Oh how the tables have turned!” He swung their arms as they walked merrily.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Don’t ah—ah whatever. You can do what you like.” John stopped himself from complaining with a soft smile, leaning his head against Earth’s as they headed back to the castle. He giggled as he nuzzled his head, “Alright I’ll stop,” he said with with a chuckle, making their hands now gently sway as they walked. Throughout the time they walked his eyes always scattered about their surroundings, never in one place. He admired the city lights at night and the snow where it piled up as well as passing citizens.

They walked in silence, just enjoying each other’s company. John was glad his jacket hid most of the exposed flesh from his torn shirt. “It’s amazing, huh?” He asked, nodding to the surrounding land. “Considering how new we are, we’ve developed quite quickly.”

“Really? You guys are new?” He turned his head to John, his green eyes filled with interest. “I’m quite surprised. I had honestly thought you guys were around for at least 10 or more years.” He looked around at their surroundings, taking it it’s features and feeling the ambiance of it all. John flashed him a cheeky smirk. “You would guess that, huh? Nah, as far as city-states go we’re one of the newest in the area—try maybe 5 years tops. A lot of this sprang up overnight.” The way Earth looked reminded him of a whimsical child, making him purr satisfactorily. Earth smiled in enthusiasm. “5 years?!” He faced John, “Unholy shit!” He exclaimed as he looked around to their surroundings of the city. “Fucking hell, that’s some awesome ass work you guys have done. It’s fucking impressive how fast your home has developed.” If his tail were out, it’d be wagging like a dog's from the excitement.

John chuckled under his breath, rubbing the back of his neck. “Ain’t it though? I can’t take all the credit, but it’s been a crazy time. I’m...really glad you enjoy it here. And that maybe that means you’ll be back to visit me s’more...” Earth turned his head back to John with a smirk, “Oh for sure, but that also mean we’ll be going out a shit ton more. I want to see pretty much everything out here.” He grinned with enthusiasm as he turned back to look around at the city buildings. “That can be arranged.” John managed without a stutter, even as his cheeks were heating up. “I’ll take you to all the local hot spots and show you off.”

Earth chuckled, “Show me off? Like a bracelet, or your boyfriend?” His breath hitched, it came out quickly before he knew it, and when it did, he couldn’t stop himself.

John looked back at him a moment, biting his lip in thought. But then he smiled, and it shifted into a smirk with some hidden meaning behind it. He stepped a little closer to Earth and held his wrists out. “Well...I don’t see myself wearing any bracelets, do you?” He felt confused at first as he stared at his wrists, but then an ecstatic smile grew on his face. He wanted to jump on John, hug him tightly and kiss him everywhere, but held himself down as John wasn’t too good with it. He brought an arm around his neck, bringing him in as he placed his lips onto his, kissing him gently. John obliged him happily, kissing back as his arms went around the other’s waist. He rubbed at the small of his back and tilted his head so they could fit better. Earth softly moaned into the kiss. Despite only kissing him for a rather short time, he so far enjoyed his kisses the most. He brought his hand up to his head, gently scratching his fingers into his scalp.

John made a soft pleasured growl and broke the kiss off after a short while. “M-mm...Shall we keep going?” As much as he loved being outside, the cold continued to tickle at his ripped shirt. And he was sort of eager to return to his bed with Earth in tow. “Why, yes, let’s continue.” He said, rubbing his shoulder as they pulled away. John clicked his tongue in approval as they walked, a bit of a skip in his step now as he continued to hold Earth’s hand.

Chapter 53: Boom

Notes:

*Warning* BJ in this bit

The castle was dark when they arrived, but he knew the others were there by now. Earth’s night vision made him see through the dark, but he seemed sure that John could see. “Can you see, darlin’?” He turned to John in the dark. “Of course, it’s not too bad.” John turned his attention from the starry night sky to the dark figure beside him. “At least the stars are out right now. But my vision is usually pretty good no matter what.” He decided to take the front entrance because it was closer, more convenient. The heavy doors creaked as he yanked one open, much to his dismay as they attempted to sneak in unannounced.

“Shit!” He whispered-yelled as they snuck in. He looked around with his night-vision, taking in their surroundings of the castle. “Hopefully nobody heard that.” He chuckled. “Meh, so what if they did?” John asked with a devilish smirk. “I’m a grown ass man. I can come and go as I please.” From the halls he heard the familiar haunting of the electric guitar, plus what seemed like faint voices coming from the kitchen. He giggled before his ears strained a he listened around to the voices and the music. The voices sounded strangely like his master, but the music made it a bit difficult to tell. He kept his hand intertwined with John’s, that way Earth wouldn’t lose him as they went around.

They headed back to his bedroom at the end of the hall. The sudden sound of a smack reverberated through the walls, making him jump slightly and become flustered as he realized who’s bedroom it had come from. “I swear...” John shook his head, then decided under the circumstances that it would be hypocritical at this point to say anything. “Earth, would you, ah...like to...cuddle and watch Netflix tonight?” Earth turned his head toward to where he sound came from and smirked sinfully, “Oooohh, someone’s having some fun in there,” He giggled. He bit his inner cheek almost in thought before he answered, “Alright babe, I’ll cuddle with you,” he grinned.

“Do you like to be the big spoon or the little spoon?” He asked nonchalantly as the entered his room and turned the light on. Almost immediately he turned and began to strip down into something comfortable for the evening. The back of his shirt was entirely torn to shreds, and some pieces of fabric clung to dry blood on his skin. “I’ll be the little spoon, but I like to be both depending on who I’m with, but I’ll be little for you.” He said as Earth began to take his shoes off and leave ‘em by the door. He turned to watch him change, only noticing that his shirt had dry blood, and immediately his breath hitched. “Hey, uh, did I hurt your back?” He asked, concern apparent in his voice.

“Hm?” John turned at the change in his voice as he pulled his shirt off all the way and examined it. It didn’t seem too gruesome in his opinion, but then again he supposed what he considered gruesome far exceeded the norm. “Oh, ah, I think it’s okay, right? I mean just a few scratches.” He turned his back to Earth again, seeing how he felt about it. Earth examined the scratches, feeling his blood thirst begin to build up at the sight of the cuts, but thankfully, nothing too serious. He looked up to him, concern still on his face, “Isn’t it bothering you, though?”

John shrugged, his typical tough guy demeanor was prominent. “It’s really not too bad. I’ve had worse. We go hunting together—my brothers and I. And we say what doesn’t kill you, or make you faint of blood loss, only makes you stronger.” While as much as John proved that he wasn’t in pain, and the cuts were that awful, Earth just couldn’t seem to shake off his concern. He nodded, “A-alright, as long as you’re alright.” He then began to walk over to his bed, laying on it as he waited for him, taking in his scent from the comforter and the pillow.

“It’s so cute when you care like that.” His smile was kind and genuine as he climbed into bed behind the ghoul, rubbing up against him as he held on. “I’ll let you tend to them if you insist, but I promise it’ll be fine. It was really hot anyway. I fucking love being scratched.”

“Hmmm...I’m glad that you enjoy being scratched, but I’m just worried that I might get, you know...too rough with you...And...I don’t wanna hurt you too much...” He scooter more closer to John, rubbing his back against his. “Mmm...well,” Over the ghoul’s shoulder he turned on the tv and began setting up Netflix. “How about this—if I ever feel you getting too rough I’ll say something okay? Like a safe word.”

Earth giggled sinfully at the thought, “Alright then, sounds good to me.” He rubbed his ass against him playfully. John let out a low growl of amusement as he perused the shows and movies available for streaming. “What kind of stuff do you like to watch anyway?”

Earth hummed as his eyes flipped through every single movie or TV show title screen and tried to think of any show that he had last seen or he is currently watching. “I guess I like some of the popular shows, like Gotham, American Horror Story, Shameless, that kinda stuff, sometimes I’ll watch Big Bang Theory or the Office if I’m bored. But even yet, they’re good.”

"Oh, yeah,I like those." John nuzzled Earth's cheek as he continued looking. "What about something scary so you can cling to me if you get scared?" Earth giggled again, “I’ve seen so much scary shit, that I barely even get scared, let alone scream during something scary.” He nuzzled John back, “But I’ll cling to ya still, so anything scary is perfectly fine with me.” He smirked.

“Hmm, fair enough.” He flashed him a smug grin and put on some cheesy B-rated horror movie, something that was entertaining enough without having to pay too much attention to it. As he hit play, he put a leg around Earth’s and pulled him close, kissing his cheek. “Hey, thanks for the great day.”

Earth purred in delight at the kiss, bringing a hand up to John’s cheek and turned his head to bring him in for another kiss. “No, thank you, baby. You were fucking amazing this entire day.” He turned around hug him close, tangling their legs as he placed his head under his chin to nuzzle him. John couldn’t help but purr as he embraced the ghoul. It felt strangely like having a beloved pet—but better, since it was generally frowned upon to make out with and fuck your pets. “Mm...I...really like having you around.”

Earth closed eyes as he felt John’s arms around him, so warm and so nice. He nuzzled him again, giving his collarbone a small kiss, “I’ll visit you as many time as you’d like, then, min kärlek.” He hugged him tighter, “Whenever I’m free from work in the Church, I’ll send you as many flowers with my kisses attached to them.” He didn’t really expect John to be romantic like he was, but he was determined to be extra sweet for him.

“Come whenever you’d like—stay as long as you can. Keep being as sweet as always.” His voice cooed into his ear, giving a soft nibble afterwards. “Just...be gentle to my clothes, is all I ask.”

Earth let a few mischievous giggles slip out of his mouth. His hand that was resting on John’s back began to gently scratch down his back with his normal dull human nails. “I’ll be sure too, though it’s best preferable not to wear anything at all during sex, or if you’re teasing me with kisses.” The gentle scratches were replaced with caresses as he nuzzled him again.

“Mmmfff...” John grumbled his approvable and shifted so he could be the one nuzzling and giving Earth’s neck small kisses. He made his way slowly down, lingering around his collarbone before drifting lower towards his belt.

Earth giggled as he felt John give him more kisses. Though as he felt him begin to go lower, his giggles were replaced with whines and mewls, almost getting an idea of what he was trying to do. ‘No...’ he thought, ‘He just wants to cuddle and be silly, put it out of your mind and respect your mate’s wishes.’ His hands reached up his stomach, rubbing against his ribs and then dragging down again. It seemed although John had his mind set, he was still a bit hesitant about his decision. He fumbled with Earth’s belt, tugging it loose and bringing his pants down to his ankles with it.

“This...okay again? I wanted to, uhm...t-to try again—and improve.” Right as his mind processed that John wanted to give him a blowjob, all the images in his head went to his dick, making it become hard. “Oh yesss...” he said lowly, trying to separate his knees as his legs were restricted from his pants. “Go right ahead, baby.” A hand came up to Earth’s chest, teasing his nipple through his clothes to add to his pleasure.

John couldn’t help but blush as he continued pulling down the pants the rest of the way, boxers as well until he was face to face with Earth’s cock again. It was always strange to see another’s, but it was not something unfamiliar. John had unfortunately walked in on things he’d rather not have before, people getting dressed and otherwise. But willingly being this close to another’s length with the desire to do as he wished...it was a bit intimidating, to say the least. He began with a hand at the base, stroking lightly and palming his balls. Every so often John’s gaze flicked back upwards, checking to see how he was doing.

“Ah-ahhh...” Earth’s mouth opened, letting out a few small strings of moans as John stroked him. He laid back down, bringing another hand into the mix to caress himself as he did, though paused as he felt on of his coat’s buttons. He smirked as he shifted to be able to look at John as he began to unbutton his coat. “You don’t mind if I...” he said as he was halfway done unbuttoning his coat.

“Not at all. Do what makes you comfortable.” John nearly purred as he took a breath and swiped his tongue along his shaft. “Mm...” Damn, he tasted better now than he had earlier! Much better! How in the hell..?
Before John’s brain could keep up with his actions, he had a mouthful of the ghoul’s cock, swirling his tongue around and keeping him in as far as he could go.

“Aaaahhh!!” He moaned out as he finished undoing his coat, leaving himself completely bare. One hand played with his nipples while the other massaged his thigh, giving it a slap or two as John blowed him. “K-keep going...” he moans out. John watched him and nodded, intrigued by his self-love practices; he really was a kinky motherfucker, he just didn’t show it. He smirked around his length and breathed through his nose as he pushed him back as far as he could go and kept him there, tongue lightly massaging his underside.

“F-f-fuck! Oh my fucking dark god John!” He arched his back, scratching down on himself as he moaned. He tossed his head from side to side with his legs lifted up into the air, trying to keep himself grounded. His loudness slightly startled John, making him gag as he pulled back a little. But he kept him in his mouth all the same, loving the taste and the sensation. He wanted to know all of Earth’s quirks, and decided to try moaning around his length. Earth arched his back so hard he felt his back crack. He was so close but his voice wouldn’t let him say anything except just to moan. The hand that was teasing his nipple pinched his erect nip while the other that was down massaging his thigh squeezed it. “J-John...” his voice let him squeak out.

Hearing his own name being moaned sent a shiver down his spine, only encouraging John to continue his skilled maneuvers. He felt like he was getting the hang of it—and it helped that he had more confidence this go as well. As he sucked him off, John squeezed his base and stroked firmly. “S-shit! John!” He tried to hold in his climax, but as he felt John squeeze at his base, he released. He came in his mouth with a groan, “F-fuck me...” he moaned out.

“Mmmff..!” John paused with a mouthful of Earth’s cum just as he was about to praise himself for doing much better this time. The hot salty liquid stayed on his tongue, making him blush wildly as he hoped the ghoul did not see his panic. Breathing through his nose again, he swallowed what he could but the rest ended up trickling from his mouth, getting stuck in his facial hair and making him blush even more if possible. Earth panted with a hand resting on his scratched abdomen while the other rested above his head. He lifted his head weakly to look down at John in between his legs, and smirked tiredly at his panicked state and the cum running down his mouth.

“You do not know how fucking hot you look with my cum running down your face.” He flirted in a low voice, almost predator-like.

“Well what can I say? You really did an amazing job, baby.” He turned over to John as he got comfortable on the bed, lifted a knee up and pulled John’s pillow close. His bed felt extra comfy and soft with him almost nude. The feeling of cuddling with John just how Earth dressed now came over him, making him snuggle more into his pillow.

“Eheheheh...” John giggled awkwardly as they made eye contact, and quickly searched for something to clean himself with. “I-I’m sorry, a gentleman should know not to make such a mess as that I—wow,” He continued rambling nervously as he crawled off the bed, grabbing some napkin to clean up with. He was blushing red up to his ears. “T-that was, uhm, new...I...I know I swallowed a lot but s-still I—“

When he finally composed himself, John took a breath and returned to the bed. Everything was off besides his boxers—usually he slept in the nude but he was still getting used to Earth. He crawled up to him and hugged his form sweetly, sighing out.

“Mmmm...” Earth hugged him close as he inhaled John’s strong scent from his form and his bed. He moved a leg closely to John’s under the sheets, gently entangling their legs together as they cuddled.

John let out a soft mewl of content, a side he didn’t show too many people he wasn’t intimate with. It was hard always being the tough, strong guy. Sometimes you just wanted to cuddle in bed. He wiggled a bit as he wrapped around Earth’s side and kept his mouth close to his jaw. Earth purred as he nuzzled John’s head. While as much as he wanted to do more sinful things with him, he wanted to respect his wishes and his space, that is how relationships work, right? Bleh, he need to talk to Alpha and the Ghoulettes about it since they are in relationships now. It still felt strange, but the more good strange than the bad. He could get used to this, he thought, as he smiled gently at John before giving his lips and soft peck.

John kissed him back, the butterflies shifting in his lower gut. He liked the way Earth kissed—it was soft but desperate all the same. Different from the women he had had before. It had good intentions behind it, plus he always tasted a little sweet and herbaceous, like sage mixed with vanilla. When they finally pulled away, his lids lingered shut a bit longer, smile shyly beneath his breath.

“Ģ̴̀o̷ǫdn҉i̧͞g̷͠ḩt.̵.̢͟.͝” Earth whispered in Ghoulish as he waited a few moments after John closed his eyes. He gave his sleeping form a gentle smile before cuddling into his pillow. He simply couldn’t stop looking at him...he looked so peaceful and cute as he slept, and he just wanted to kiss his nose or peck his lips, but he had to hold himself down, as he didn’t want to disturb him. He shut his eyes, trying to think of the things he usually thinks of when he couldn’t sleep. He imagined himself walking through the forest during spring, feeling the flowers fall over his form and the smell of cherry blossoms filled his mind. He opened his eyes again to look at John before he slept, an excited grin on his face. He had to take John to the forest some day, he knew he was gonna like the peaceful and beautiful atmosphere of the woods. He closed his eyes and kept imagine, this time, feeling as though someone held his hand as he walked.

John was asleep before his head hit the pillow, the combination of sexual exhaustion combined with a few too many drinks knocked him right out. He slept like an oversized metalhead baby, with his eyeliner still smudged down his cheeks and a remanence of semen in his mustache. He was extremely comfortable, as he had felt a great many thing that day that he had yet to before.

Chapter 54: My Dance Macabre (Copia and Johannes)

Johannes had no idea what time it was when he awoke, but judging by the lack of light outside it was still early. What time did they fall asleep even? He turned onto his side and gazed upon the Cardinal, reaching out to gently brush some loose strands of hair away. They were going on tour together and he was so excited. He knew they’d have a great time.

As Copia slept, he was surrounded by stars. It felt very strange but yet felt pleasant as it felt as if the stars passed through him like a knife through butter. He looked straight ahead, unable to move and look around. Then, two familiar closed eyes appeared, then opened, with the irises as blue as the ocean. The eyes gave him a gentle look, before fading into a hearty pink color as the expression became more loving. He moaned gently in his sleep, snuggling more into the pillow as Johannes’s hand brushed through his hair.

Johannes couldn’t help but grin softly at just how cute his Cardi-C was. HIS Cardinal. Many fawned over and adored him but only he was lucky enough to embrace the very man in his bed. It made him feel incredibly special and powerful—like taming a mythical beast. He began to murmur sweet nothings to him in Swedish, telling him how beautiful he is and that he was worried he would put the stars above to shame with his radiance. As he spoke, he reached down and squeezed his ass gently, smirking before sliding off the bed and going into his closet.

Copia let out a shuddered sigh as he began to hear whispers in Swedish making the eyes turn more of a dark shade of pink, batting at him as if they were in love with him. The corner of his mouth twitched in his sleep, giving him a small smile as he listened to the sweet nothings. As they eyes began to fade into a more rose-gold color, they widened, the love fading a bit and turning something a bit more in shock, but as they began to look more and more threatening, almost predatory, the shift of the bed woke him up. The eyes and the stars disappeared and he blinked several times to let his eyes focus as he saw movement pass his sight. He yawned before shifting to his stomach to stretch just how a cat would before relaxing again. He took in the scent on the pillows and blanket, smelling Johannes’s scent on them, making him smile gently as snuggled into the pillow to take more of it.

Johannes began to dress and prepare for the day, but as he did he found a box at the floor of his closet and brought it closer with a smile. It contained all the photos and documentation of their last trip to space, including some rocks and gems he’d fancied due to their mysterious color and shininess. There was a photo of him and Tim posing with their flag, making suggestive gestures and faces after being at least semi-presentable. He giggled, knowing Copia would get a kick out of these scrap book memories. In just his white shirt half-tucked into his boxers, he crawled across the floor to the side of the bed he laid upon and began kissing what he could reach, snuffling and making dorkish small animal sounds. “Good morning, my love...” He murmured into his ear before nibbling the outer shell and grabbing his butt again.

Copia sighed in content as he felt Johannes kiss him everywhere, he giggled quietly at the animal noises and as he felt Johannes nibble his ear before flexing his ass as he felt Johannes grope him, giggling uncontrollably. He shifted to where he was facing him, a gentle but sleepy smile rested on his lips as his eyes blinked slowly as he tried to get the sleep out of his system, “Buongiorno, caro,” he brought a hand up to rub the sleep out of his raccoon eyes before resting his head against it on top of the pillow, “Have you slept well?”

“Mhmmm...” Johannes nodded quickly with a small grin. He always slept well after sex, especially cuddled up with the Cardinal. So needless to say, he’d been sleeping exceptionally well as of late. “How about you? I know it’s still early but...the universe was calling me.” He pushed a piece of long hair from his face before continuing with a cute head tilt. Copia’s smile became more wider as he watched him. He sighed contently as he stared into his eyes, “I was just seemingly having a dream about your eyes,” he said. “They were blue initially, then they became pink, and...” he smirked as he remembered the sweet whispers, “Were you whispering sweet nothings in my ear as I slept?” He asked him as he raised an eyebrow—almost sounding as if Johannes had been up to mischief behind his back.

Turquoise flooded his irises as he seemed almost sheepish about being caught in the act. “Purrrrhaps...” Johannes mewled, stretching out and laying on his arms across the edge of the bed. “You looked so cute laying there, I couldn’t help myself...”

Copia chuckled lowly, snuggling more into his pillow and bringing his knee up to his body, trying to make himself look small and cuter. “Oh? You mean like this dear?” He smirked. His expression faltered, almost in awe of how precious the Cardinal looked right then and there. “Y-yes! Just like that! You dork, come here!” Another moment, Johannes launched himself onto the bed again and pulled Copia into a swift snuggle.

Copia let out a hearty laugh as wrapped his arms immediately around Johannes as he tackled him onto the bed. He rolled them over to where Copia was on top of him. He chucked lowly in his chest, “My sweet pagliaccio.” He said lovingly as he stared deeply into his eyes. Johannes made a soft whine of happiness as he stared up with shimmery pink eyes. He bit his bottom lip slightly and put his arms around him. “My handsome djävul...mm...I wanted to show you something actually—I found some photos and things from our last space trip, if you’re interested.” Copia’s eyes peaked up in interest as soon as Johannes mentioned his space trip.

“Really?” He rolled off of him and laid back down next to him. “Do show me, dear.” His voice hinted excitement as he grinned at him. He bit his lip again as another set of giggles bubbled out of him. Johannes pecked Copia’s cheek and slid off the bed, grabbing the box of keepsakes and bringing it over for him to see. Copia sat up and crossed his legs, eyeing the box, already curious to see what’s inside but made himself be patient as Johannes brought the box over to to them.

He pushed it onto the bed as he climbed back up and scooted next to the Cardinal, practically vibrating with excitement. They’d made copies of all their photos so they each had some. Of course, there were the goofy ones when they were messing around in front of their flag and then some shots inside the ship itself. There were some of moments he didn’t remember being photographed, such as the brief period when he got to fly the Felkod 7, and one of an eerily familiar cave he thought he didn’t bring a camera into...

He cleared his throat, trying to keep that part of the trip from his subconscious and move on. “Erm, yes, well, Cardi...here’s what your little pagliaccio does in space. Not bad, eh?” There were obvious differences in the photos of his brothers before and after coffee, but Johannes seemed unchanged in any of them—just a hyped up clown man running around like a child with a sugar rush.

Copia smiled amusedly as he picked up a few of the photos Johannes and other members of the Orchestra were in. He giggled, shaking his head with amusement, “Oh you, even space can’t stop you from being the silly little joker you are.” He looked at each one of ones he held carefully, taking in the surroundings of where they were. As he turned his head to pick up more, one of the pictures that didn’t seem to have anyone in it caught his eye. His head tilted in curiosity, and carefully picked it out from the pile of pictures. He examined it, looking it be a picture of a cave, “Dear? Where is this at?” He turned to Johannes, his smile seemingly fading as he felt it didn’t represent something good.

He looked along with him, smiling with nostalgia and the fondness of memories that returned to him. Nothing seemed outwardly strange about the photos, where at first glance one would just think they were out at an eccentric party in the desert. But then that cave returned to haunt him and he felt the cloying memory of the creature lurking inside its depths. Even without it being fully visible, he knew what lurked in the shadows of the shot, and a feeling of dread returned to him. “That? Oh, uhm...the Felkod 7 it...there was some damage taken. We lost one of the navigational fins here and I had to retrieve it. But ah...on that planet there were these...creatures...they didn’t take too kindly to us being there. So it quickly became quite dangerous as we fended them off.”

Copia took a deep breath as his pupils became smaller as he stared at the picture, imagining there to be a terrifying demonic-looking entity in the shadows waiting for you to enter its domain for it to rip your spine out. He never really thought that there’d be any danger in space, that they’d explored the universe in peace and it was the worst thing that they’d have to worry about is if they got lost. He let out a shuddered breath as he turned his head away from the picture, turning it face down back onto the bed. He took another deep breath to calm himself, turning his head to Johannes and leaned his head against his shoulder, nuzzling him gently, “I’m glad at least you all are safe and alive, it must’ve been quite terrifying.” He couldn’t get the mental image of his idea of the entity in the cave out of his head, and he hugged Johannes’s arm tightly.

He watched his reaction, seemingly mirroring his own internal battle. Johannes wrapped his other arm around Copia and held him close, nuzzling into his hair and breathing in his scent. He made a soft sound of agreeance, not really sure what the right words to say would be. “We...almost lost Tim, actually. But while everyone else distracted the creature I ventured into the cave alone...” A hand slowly began to rub its way up Johannes’s chest as Copia kept his head on his shoulder. “Alone?” While thought Johannes was here with him, and he can touch and smell him, he honestly felt like he would’ve died if he was left alone in a dangerous environment. He nuzzled him again, “What was in the cave?” His voice perked up, like a child listening to a story putting them on the edge of the seat.

He paused a moment, just enjoying the tender rubbing and caresses of Copia’s hand. Johannes made another small sound in the back of his throat before continuing. “It...smelled horrible, I remember that much—like burnt rubber. And like I said, the others were distracting the creature so I could go in alone. But we had a plan. I located our fin and made a loud sort of stomp and clap? The creature came back after me instead. And it had these...horrible long eye stalks and razor sharp tentacles...But by the time it reached the cave I was gone. Heh...I left our phone there...and playing over it was my brothers on the ship making loud noises with our instruments. We managed to escape within an inch of our lives.”

Copia let out a shuddered sigh as Johannes finished, shifting a bit so that he could fully hug him tightly. Now that he thought about it, while as much exploring the universe sounded adventurous and exciting, it was filled its conflicts. It made him scared of what was away from their planet, but even yet, he wanted to see more than just their little universe, and especially with his amante. “I’m happy at least to hear that you all made it out alive. Otherwise, I would’ve never been able to meet you.” He nuzzled him as his hand on Johannes’s back lightly scratched his back.

Johannes hugged him back, practically cradling the poor man in his arms. He supposed telling the full story of their last adventure did not work to ease his anxiety. “Mm...that’s true. Well, I told you I was reckless, no? But you have to trust me when I say I always make it out. No matter what. Especially when I’ve got someone like you to live for.” Copia chuckled, a mix of both nervousness and amusement. “I know, you silly clown, you. You’re a creature of survival, and you’re deadly to your enemies. I know I shouldn’t be too worried but, I just can’t help it. You’re my paramour, and I always am worried about how you are.” He buried his face in the crook of his neck, “I’m...I’m trying, dear. I’ll try to...” He began to feel as if he was being too protective and his hands slowly slid down from Johannes’s frame and began lifting his head up from his neck.

He watched him with a gentle expression, touched by his sincerity. His eyes had become a pale pink once again, biting his lip as he became unable to control the butterflies in his gut. “I love you, Copia...” Johannes murmured simply and turned to him, placing their foreheads together as he held his hands. Copia’s eyes met with Johannes’s pink irises as he placed their heads together. He looked back down as he felt his hands be held him by his own, he felt...comfort and understanding seep in from his touch, like he was transferring his feelings through his flesh to Copia. He closed his eyes as he kept their heads against each other, “I love you too Johannes...” he said softly.

“And I will protect you too...so that nothing ever happens to either of us...and if we die...we die together. I can’t...I couldn’t ever...I won’t be able to live without you by my side.” He was trembling slightly, like something was struggling to break free but he wasn’t sure what. So he just held onto Copia for dear life, admiring the way their hands fit together so perfectly. Copia felt his heart begin to quicken. What Johannes said...it made him feel...humble and loved. Copia took one of Johannes’s hands in his own and moved his head beside Johannes’s, nuzzling him like a cat.

“I...I am speechless, dear,” he said stupidly, but yet, he felt like he couldn’t say anything. He wished Johannes would be able to read mind so he could understand what he wanted to say. I am humbled, I love so much, there’s so much on my mind I want you to hear all of it. He hugged him tightly against, trailing kisses up his cheek to soothe his jittering. “Johannes...” he began gently, “It humbles my heart to hear you want to be by my side. And in return, I will watch your back as you protect me in the times of dismay until we die in each other’s arms.” He murmured softly, almost like he was telling him an intimate secret.

Goosebumps reached his flesh from his words as they continued to hold hands. Johannes closed his eyes, imagining the battles they might find themselves in either physical or emotional... “Jag alskär dig...djävul...” He breathed the words out as if it were difficult simply exuding any energy at this point. Copia buried his face into Johannes’s neck, taking in his smell as his lips brushed against his skin. He pressed his lips down against his neck, giving him a gentle kiss, “Jag älskar dig också...mio dolce pagliaccio...” He said in both Swedish and Italian. He trailed more kisses up Johannes’s neck, and as he reached his jawline, he began to whisper sweet nothings in Italian back to him, saying how much he loved him, how amazing he was and how beautiful he is as he nuzzled him.

As he kept Johannes in his embrace, he gave a few more kisses to his cheek before he kept him close, gently nuzzling him and caressing him. He remembered to last night when they were spooning, and softly, he began to sing,

“How could it end like this?
There’s a sting in the way you kiss me.
Something within your eyes
Said it could be the last time
‘Fore it’s over,”

Unlike how he sang it on stage, he said gently like a lullaby, but yet, he still made it sound loving as he gave him gently caresses. Johannes continued to coo and make soft sounds of pleasure. It reminded of him of when he was very young and his mother would hold him as she sang, and it gave him that painful sensation of nostalgia along with the same goosebumps raised on his skin. Like his mother, he wrapped his arms around Copia and clung to him, breathing in his scent from his neck. Unlike his mother, his Cardinal smelled pure and lovely, void of fear and arrogance. It was the scent of someone who would not willingly abandon him when things got too tough. His eyes were blue again, but an extremely light blue so faint they seemed almost white like the fog in the trees.

The Cardinal kept Johannes tightly close to him as he slowly laid them both down back on the bed. They lay facing each other, and Copia holding Johannes to his chest so that he’d hold him comfortingly. He saw his eyes, so brightly blue they looked like they rivaled the sky. He kissed the top of his head before continuing to sing softly,

“Just wanna be
Wanna bewitch you in the moonlight
Just wanna be
Wanna bewitch you all night...”

“Mm...” Johannes whimpered out happily and reached out to stroke his exposed chest hair. His fingers tangled in the small tresses as he kneaded him lightly, still engulfed in his pleasant aroma and the strength of his hold. He felt like he wanted to cry, he was so happy—so blissfully happy. Much more so than he had been before meeting Copia. Maybe he let some tears slip through. Maybe the nostalgia and remembrance of a time long gone was too much for someone who bottled everything up anyway. His breathing came faster as he nestled into the man and kissed his skin and hair.

A content sigh slipped through Copia’s lips as he felt Johannes nestle into him more. He paused his singing as he closed his eyes and took in how comfortable and happy he felt with Johannes. There was still so much Copia wanted to share with him and to learn from Johannes, but even yet, as much as he was not a saint in any holy way, he had to be at least patient with him. They may have just gotten together recently, but even yet, it feels as if Copia knew him for more than a how he did now. Maybe they have seen each other once or twice when Papa was alive, who knows? But even yet, it all didn’t matter, Johannes was his, and the Cardinal was determined to make him feel as loved and appreciated for as long as he lived. He kept his eyes closed as he continued,

“It keeps on giving me chills
But I know now
I feel the closer we get
To the last vow”

He had begun to hum along as the moisture trickled slowly from his eyes. “Cataclysm...I’m loving it...” Johannes whispered that part when it came, being one of his favorites in the whole song. He smiled against his firm torso and even gave small nibbles of appreciation.

Before Copia could continue the pre-chorus, he chuckled lowly as he grinned down at him and leaned down to give one of his eyes a gentle kiss, tasting the tears as a hand came up to the back of Johannes’s head, tangling his fingers in his raven tresses and gently caressing him. He gave his head a kiss again, giving him as much love and attention he could give him as he continued the song.

“I don’t wanna end like this
But the sting in the way you kiss me
Something within your eyes
Said it could be the last time
‘Fore it’s over”

His breathing steadily slowed down. If he was more tired he could have easily fallen asleep like that. He was lucky that although he was taller than the Cardinal, he weighed less, so the fear of crushing his boyfriend was not often prevalent. He rubbed against his stroking hand and continued to purr so much he was nearly vibrating.

Copia chuckled through his nose as he listened to Johannes’s purrs. He giggled lowly before he joked as he sang in the notes to Dance Macabre.

“You say you’re a fox
Yet you sound like a
Cat dear.”

He giggled more as leaned in to nuzzle him. “Foxes purr too.” Johannes replied with some certainty, although as soon as he said it out loud he became very unsure of this. “Well, even still. I am many animals. You’ve seen me as a horse, for one. But especially the Beast...it is an amalgamation of many creatures.” Hoping he didn’t ruin the mood, he looked back at Copia and attempted to sing the rest of their parody song.

“I’m a killer, my love,
Yet you still show no fear...”

“Since when do foxes purr?!” He said as he sat up laughing. Then he giggled amusedly as Johannes continued his own verse, making him continue his own,

“Well of course, dear,
But yet I have killed others as well.” He giggled again as he finished.

“Perhaps we shall stay together forever in Hell...” He meant it in the most romantic way possible, wherein eternal damnation could never be suffering as long as they were together. As he wasn’t the most traditionally romantic, he hoped Copia took it the best way. As he shifted, he sat up with him and continued to stay near him.

Copia chuckled lowly, the sound rumbling in his chest as he held Johannes close. He nuzzled his face, giving his cheek a kiss, “It seems so, dear. But even then, damned or not, we will always be together.” He closed his eyes into he embrace, taking in his warmth as they embraced. “Promise?” Johannes’ voice was soft as he spoke, caressing Copia as he returned the kisses to his face and nuzzled him lovingly. “We could even uhm...” His hands ghosted over the others where he usually wore his gloves and his jewelry. “We could even wear matching rings...if you wanted...”

Copia nuzzled his face back, feeling his heart beating quickly as he heard what Johannes said. He grinned, as he said whole-heartedly and mirroring Johannes’s gentleness in his voice, “I promise.” And it was a promise the Cardinal was sure to keep as long as he and a Johannes shall live. His heart skipped a beat as he listened, and kept his eyes down as he hoped what he heard didn’t mean what it meant actually. “You’re not....asking me...to marry you yet...are you?”

Johannes realized quickly how what he had said could be misconstrued. “Oh, no! Ah...I—uh... Not that I wouldn’t—I-if we were together that long—uh...I-I meant...promise rings, you know? Like what you give your High school sweetheart before you ever even consider marriage. It’s just...simple, and sweet.” He watched Copia, biting his lip as he hoped he hadn’t made things too weird. After all, maybe his Cardinal had issues with marriage or previous engagements that he didn’t know about...

Copia sighed in relief, smiling gently as Johannes explained. He lifted his face back up to Johannes, his gentle smile widening, “It does...sound sweet.” He brought him close again, nuzzling his head into him. But even yet, it wasn’t that the Cardinal didn’t want to marry him, it was if the Church would even let him. Marriage stood for purity and unity, and well, Papas are not allowed to marry after being anointed. But for Cardinals...?

“Mmm...I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean to make you feel awkward for it...” he felt a blush begin to creep in to his cheeks as he realized how strange his dearest felt for bringing something so intimate up. Johannes shook his head quickly, not wanting to admit that he did feel awkward admitting something like that. In fact, he’d never said anything like that to anyone before. No one had ever been so special that he’d even considered something so simply intimate.

“It’s okay, min djävul...it was a weird thing to bring up out of the blue. It merely came to me when I thought about your rings. All of them mean something, don’t they? You’re a very sentimental person, from my experience.” Copia lowered his face down to his hands and imagined his leather gloves and his rings on, and slowly a golden ring on his ring finger appeared. He smirked gently before lifting his gaze back up to meet with Johannes, “Yes, they both have meanings to them.” He nuzzled him from under Johannes’s chin. “But I’m sure the rings to us will be even more special.”

Johannes couldn’t help but giggle blissfully, imagining the scene of him and Copia at the jewelry shop or the blacksmith’s, fawning over and inspecting like a newly engaged couple. But they weren’t! They couldn’t...not yet...if ever...could Johannes even bring himself to propose if he wanted to? He thought that Copia would probably say yes but...then what? Would they live together? And where? Oh...there was so much...

What they had for now was good—good enough. He was extremely happy and blessed to have what they had right then. “Mmm..hey, are you hungry, my love? You’ve always got me working up quite the appetite it seems...heh..”

Chapter 55: Steaming Hearts

Notes:

*warning: Bj*

Copia breathed amusedly through this nose before he gave Johannes’s cheek a smooch, coming off with a small noise, “Sí, mío caro, I could go for a bite to eat now that my brain is functioning now in the morning.” He said before he began to move a bit toward the edge of the bed. Johannes let a meek giggle escape as he sat up as well and leaned over to gather his clothes. They seemed to be scattered all about yet again as he stood, wiggling into his pants and shooting Copia a small smile. He headed into the bathroom to start on his makeup for the day.

Copia stretched as he got off the bed, yawning afterwards as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. He returned the small smile back at Johannes as he watched him enter the bathroom. He followed behind him as he removed his sweater, shaking his hair out of his face after removing it. As he turned the shower on, he removed his boxers, giving Johannes a rear view of him. He gave him a naughty glint over his shoulder before he entered the shower and let the water fall upon him.

Johannes purred like a kitten and remembered that they had agreed to shower in the morning, instead of before bed. And he knew he was just ripe enough to need it. The clown set his folded up clothes on the counter before stepping out of his underwear as well and followed him in with a smooth voice. “Room for one more?” As Copia was finishing up on soaking his hair with the water and was reaching for the shampoo, he heard Johannes’s voice, making him smirk, “Oh yes, do come in, dear.”

“Don’t mind if I do...” Johannes smirked subtly and eyed his soaked Cardinal as he stepped around him. He began to run his own hands through his hair, getting it wet and immediately feeling the weight as the dense length became heavily saturated. He tried to think of the last time he had a haircut, but couldn’t. Perhaps when he’d first been welcomed to Avatar Country, but even before then it had been years since it was even shorter than his shoulders.

Copia chuckled lowly as he saw how much Johannes’s weighted on him. He brought a hand up to his hair, feeling soft and smooth from the water. “As much as your hair is difficult to care for, I wouldn’t want you to cut it. It fits you too well,” He said as his hand began to trail lower to caress his cheek. He parted the strands to get a better look at Copia, smiling gratefully if not a bit cheesily as well. “Thank you, my love...I’ve had pretty much this length since I was a small boy. I get trims every now and then but it’s almost never been less than shoulder length.” He moved a bit closer after squeezing some shampoo into his hands and running them through Copia’s hair.

Copia grinned as he leaned into Johannes hands running brought his hair. Both his hands slowly trailed up to his hair as he dug his own fingers and ran them through Johannes’s hair to keep it smooth and untangled. “Back when we were as each other, it felt very strange having long hair...” he began closing his eyes making sure the shampoo doesn’t fall into his eyes. “How does it feel for you personally, mío caro?” Johannes purred as he felt his nails scrape against his scalp lightly. “For me? I really do not notice that often...it’s a weight I’ve gotten used to, and it helps keeps my head warm when it’s cold.” One arm moved to hold him around the waist while he continued to scrub his boyfriends head. “Not to mention the feeling of having the wind blow through...or as you whirl it around. It’s very...well, wild and untamed—like me, no?”

Copia chuckled, opening one eye to look at him, “Yes, indeed, my love.” He hands traveled lower to his waist, pulling him closer into an embrace. He gave his neck wet kisses as the water ran down. He nuzzled his face into Johannes’s shoulder as he let the water wash the shampoo off his hair, “My wild, dearest, Johannes, how I love you.” He said gently into Johannes’s ear.

Johannes let a shuddering purr escape as he breathed out and smiled. The combined sensation of the Cardinal’s mouth and the hot water was almost too much...he did not deserve such bliss. “And I love you...my lord of darkness...keeper and protector of my heart and tamer of the demon that resides in me...” His tongue flicked out slightly as he finished speaking, combined with a sweet smirk. Copia cooed lovingly, and continued giving his shoulder and chest and neck dozens of kisses before laying his head against his shoulder.

“You’re so beautiful...” he said gently, “Beastie, Subby, Heart Eyes...and you my dearest.” He nuzzled him again as his heart felt like it was bursting with affection, “I love all of you so much.” A hand slowly began to trail down to rest on Johannes’s buttocks, gently caressing an ass cheek. He let out a small squeal of joy then bit down on his lip to contain himself.

“W-we love you as well...yeah...” His voice proceeded to change slightly in pitch and arrangement as each personality came over to say their appreciation. “I’ve never been happier...” Heart eyes purred his affection as he grabbed the bar of soap and began sudsing up the Cardinal. “I-I’m just so honored you chose me worthy of love...” Subby mewled, raking his soft gaze over the other’s form. Beastie came in a bit abruptly, almost aggressive even. “Well I just love when we fuck...it’s the best I’ve ever had.”

As Heart Eyes began to scrub him with the soap, he grabbed the shampoo bottle and squeezed a good amount for Johannes into his hands, bringing his hands up to do the same with Johannes’s hair, gently running his fingers through his hair. He giggled as Beastie made his comment, “But even yet, I hope that you still love me even when you’re lustful for me, Beastie,” he leaned in to give his cheek a kiss before giving him a smug smirk. The Beast widened it’s eyes slightly, taken back as it pondered it’s answer. “W-well...of course I do. You’re not afraid of me. You’re...everything I could want in a lover.” He purred as the shampoo ran through his hair, the sound rumbling pleasant and loud in the back of his throat. “Mmff...Of course I love you very much.”

Copia grinned widely, cooing some more. Before he even realized it, he began to lean in, but stopped himself before he could press lips against Johannes’s. He sighed in disappointment as he continued to scratch Johannes’s head, “If I had just washed my mouth, I would taste your wonderful lips under the water.”

“Oh...just kiss me anyway, Cardi...You know I don’t mind. I’ve never found your taste or odor offensive in any way...” Johannes pulled him over closer, a bit aggressive as the beast was refusing to let go of his hold. He closed his eyes and sniffed along his flesh, the Cardinal’s natural scent remaining even under the layer of water and soap. He ran his tongue up the side of his neck and under his jaw line to his mouth where he slithered it against his bottom lip. “Ravage my mouth...”

Copia mewled gently as he felt his tongue against his skin, “A-ahhh...” As he felt Johannes’s lovely tongue run by his bottom lip, he quickly tilted his head and pressed his lips upon Johannes’s, sighing in the kiss as he brought a hand up behind Johannes’s head, keeping him close as they kissed. “Mmm...Fuck...I love you so much Johannes,” Copia moaned in between kisses as he continued to kiss him wildly.

“Nn...I...love...you too...” He backed him against the wall as they made out, the cool of the tile contrasting with the hot water. “Mmff...we...should probably get out soon...” He chuckled breathlessly in a growl, but made no effort to stop his lovely Cardinal from French kissing him. “Mmff...ffuck...” His knee was pressed between his legs now, head tilted so they fit together perfectly. “Mmm...yes I know...” he said pulling away but keeping Johannes close as he trailed his tongue up his earlobe, he smirked sinfully, “But how about I give you a quickie in the shower before we get out?” When he felt Johannes’s knee in between his legs he could feel the familiar heat in his gut as his hands lowered down to Johannes’s while one went more lower to his belly.

“Mmmm...” The Beast giggled darkly and bit his lip, moving his arms so they wrapped around the Cardinal’s shoulders. “I think I will allow that...but who is dominating who? Hm?” He worked his knee as he spoke, rubbing it just beneath Copia’s balls. Copia opened his mouth as he struggled to keep in a moan, only coming out as a mewl. He gave Beastie a look of sin before the hand that was resting on his belly go lower to his length, slowly stroking.

“Can I? After all, you given me so many good blow jobs I never actually gave you more than one.” Before he could let Johannes or Beastie speak, his hands quickly came up to his shoulders and switched them, pinning Beastie against the wall. He kissed down Johannes’s chest, playing with his nipples and leaving behind a few bites here and there before he was kneeling down on the floor of the shower. Copia bit on his pinky as he stared up at Johannes, looking innocent but obviously hiding his sins before he began to gently stroke him, slowly licking up his shaft to the tip as he continued to look sinfully innocent to Beastie. All the while as he began to stroke himself as he gave Johannes head.

“Mmm, oh sure, babe...how could I deny such a sweet—“ His words were cut off with a soft yelp as he was flipped around and hit the wall. As usual he began to giggle between his moans, eyes fluttering shut occasionally until they rested on the kneeling man. “M-mmff...show your alskäre what you’ve learned...”

Copia chuckled darkly before giving the tip of Johannes’s length a kiss. He panted lowly against his dick as licked up his shaft before deciding enough was enough to stop teasing Johannes, and took Johannes’s length into his mouth. At first, he stroked him as he bobbed his slowly, taking more and more bob by bob. By the time he could take Johannes down to the base, he release his hand and used it to massage his balls, and trying to fit them into his mouth as he took him to the base. He softly moaned as he bobbed his head as Copia stroked himself, making him pull Johannes out for a bit—spit connecting his mouth to his length—though stroked him as he licked his lips to catch his breath before bringing him back in, making sure to keep his tongue down to keep it out of the way as he began to speed his bobs.

“O-ohhhh...ohhhh fuck...” Johannes’ eyes rolled back as his breaths came quicker. He scratched against the tiles, whining desperately as one hand reached to grip Copia’s wet locks. “T-that’s a good slut...take it aaaaahlll...aaahhh...” He moved his hips, trying to hump the poor Cardinal’s maw. “Try not to drown down there...Kay?” Copia moaned as he felt Johannes grip his hair then chuckled again with his dick in his mouth, before using his hand to take him out of his mouth and went lower to suck and massage his balls with his mouth. “Mmm...I’ll be fine dear, I’m sure. Though do tell me...” he flicked his tongue over the tip, teasing him a bit.

“How does it feel when I suck your lovely cock?” He said giving him a naughty look with an almost evil looking glint in his eyes before taking him again in his mouth, moaning again to send vibrations all over Johannes’s lower half. He bobbed his head meeting Johannes’s thrusts, getting off here and there to breathe but after catching his breath, he returned back onto his dick.

“F-f-fantastic...” The clown trembled slightly as his knees threatened to give out over and over. His grip on Copia’s hair turned more loving, as he proceeded instead to caress and pet his lovely boyfriend. “You’ve improved s-s-so much...ahh...” His jaw dropped slightly in a crooked grin, tongue lolling as he reached up to play with his own nipple. “P-perhaps it is you who a-are the Beast now...” Copia breathed through his nose amusedly, and leaned in to his touch as he felt him become more gentler. He pulled Johannes out of his mouth, giving him a sinful grin as he stroked him and and himself, “Damn right I am the Beast,” he noticed as how Johannes’s knees wobbled and he smirked before staring back at him, “And do be careful, I wouldn’t want to watch you fall as I suck your dick.” He gave his cock a teasing lick before returning back to his mouth. He bobbed his head quickly now, trying not mess up his pace as he stroked him more quicker. He moaned onto his dick, moving it to the side of his mouth and smacking his own cheek, shutting his eyes as did, beginning to feel more closer to his own climax.

The rest of whatever Johannes was going to say quickly became lost in another sea of incoherent moans and whines and fluttering eyelids. Copia was...VERY good, and he was still sensitive from the night before. His breathing came shorter as his whimpers turned his voice slightly higher in pitch. His one hand tweaked and twisted his nipple while the other hand mimicked the action in Copia’s hair. “O-o-o-ohhhhCardi-CI-I-I’m gonna cum...” Immediately after, Copia brought in his free hand to stroke Johannes as he stroked himself, matching the pace. He moaned into his dick feeling the heat in his gut spread through him like a wildfire.

“Mmmmphff....mmpphfff...!” He moaned lowly, he pulled off to breathe but continued to stroke him, “Fuck, I just want you to cum all over my face...” he moaned out before putting him back into his mouth. He bobbed his head as quick as he could as stroked himself and moaned on Johannes’s dick, bringing him close enough to pull out and jerked him off vigorously as he did so to himself. “Hahhh...haahhhh...mmmm...fuuuck...” he panted and moaned out. Before long, the Cardinal threw his head back as he came with one loud moan, as well as having Johannes’s paint his face with his cum, his gentle strokes to Johannes’s length synchronized with his stroking to his own length.

“D-daddy yesss..!” Johannes moaned out without thinking, his face bright red from the orgasm combined with slight embarrassment. He panted shallow breaths, the water feeling cool now in comparison to his flushed skin. The rose-colored irises returned briefly as he opened his eyes, looking down at the masterpiece he’d made on Copia’s face. When he smirked, his irises quickly shifted back to their normal pale cerulean and he held his chin between his fingers.

“Mm...well aren’t you beautiful...”

Copia grinned as he licked his lips, licking off some of the cum that had landed on his lips. “And you are simply delicious...” he said, smiling sweetly up at Johannes despite the fact that his face was covered in cum. He chuckled breathlessly as he lifted him to a standing position, kissing his face and cleaning him off a bit before he let the water take care of the rest. “You flatter me, Car-di-nal...~ now...are you ready to join the others? Now that you’ve had your daily dose of vitamin J...”

Copia giggled as lifted his head up for the water to wash the cum off his face, running his fingers through his hair and rubbing his raccoon eyes before shaking his head, splashing water every around the shower. He giggled again before answering him as he ran his fingers through his hair and pulling it back, “Yes dear, I’m ready now that I’ve had my fix,” he smirked at Johannes.

Chapter 56: Kindred Spirits

“Mmmmfffuck...you’re so handsome, daddy...” Johannes growled again, running his fingers through his own hair and watching Copia splash around amusedly. He licked his teeth as he tasted a bit of himself still lingering on his tongue then pulled Copia against his chest. With his free arm he turned the water off and stayed a moment to embrace his lover. Copia wrapped his arms around Johannes’s frame, closing his eyes as he buried his face into Johannes’s neck. As the water turned off, he gave soft kisses to the base of Johannes’s neck and his shoulder, gently nuzzling him as his hand caressed his shoulder blade. “My Johannes...” he whispered, “My sweet Johannes...”

“In the flesh...” He purred coyly, sighing with each lovely kiss he gave. One hand rubbed lower on his back, giving his ass a light but teasing squeeze. “My precious djävul...together for eternity...til’ death do we part. Jå?”

The words he said...they almost sounded as if they were...wedding vows. He had to put it out of his mind, it was something he didn’t know the answer to yet, so he shouldn’t bring his hopes up. He nuzzled Johannes again, flexing his ass cheeks amusingly as he felt his hand lightly squeeze him. “Sí...until death snatches us from each other...we will always be together. For worse...or for better.” Johannes chuckled a bit sadly, the morbid humor bringing a sense of amusement to the taller man. “Or perhaps we shall meet again in the afterlife as well? If you believe in that sort of thing, I mean.” A chill ran up his spine as he took notice of the warm air abandoning their shower. He reached for a couple towels so they could bundle up an dry off.

Copia wrapped the towel over his waist and smirked gently, “Yes, I do, dear. If I believe there is a life of eternal damnation in Hell, then I most certainly believe in life after death. Though,” he pondered a bit as he remembered yesterday, “If I ever do die first, I will without a doubt wait for you.” He gave Johannes a sweet look. The blush reached up to the tips of his ears as Johannes turned, biting his lip subtly. Copia was always so romantic in his own way...It made him feel like a giddy schoolboy. “You better. I’ll raise hell if I see you sucking off some other poor lost soul.” As he followed him out he moved the towel to dry off his hair, leaving the rest of him fully exposed.

“Oh no! Satan forbid!” Copia laughed as he walked over to the fogged up mirror. He glanced at Johannes over shoulder, “If anything, I’d try to fuck you in your sleep and in your dreams.” He smirked before he pressed a hand on the mirror and waved his hand over it—hearing the squeak as he did so—repeatedly until he could see his slightly-fogged up reflection.

“Maybe I could even give you a show if I could, while you’re in the mirror, perhaps,” he picked up the comb he had used the day prior and began to comb his hair back, using his hand to keep the hair slicked back as he continued, “I could finger or jerk myself as I stare at your naked form like how you are now.” Copia’s sinful smirk widened as he continued to slick his back.

Johannes said nothing but gave a soft shuddering breath, indicating that even though they were simple words and fantasies, it made the clown’s blood boil just imagining. “Oh...well...heh...As strangely erotic as that sounds I...I still prefer the real thing.” A couple minutes went by as he dried his hair off more and went to go retrieve his clothes. “But if I had someone like you haunting me I wouldn’t be too upset...” When he came back around he began wiggling into his clothes and beginning his face paint for the day.

Copia chuckled lowly, his smug smirk never leaving his lips even as Johannes went to go change. He ran his hand over his hair as he finished combing it back, making it smooth as it was still wet. He should dried his hair prior to combing it, but what’s done is done. He walked back to Johannes’s bedroom and picked out his red cassock and a fresh pair of boxers. As he looked through, he managed to find Johannes’s feather, and he pulled it out to give it a kiss before placing it back in. Afterwards when he dressed into his boxers and the pants he wore yesterday, he unbuttoned his cassock and walked back into the bathroom, watching Johannes as he applied his face paint.

Johannes leaned over a bit in the mirror, wearing his pants and socks now as well as his shirt and his vest, both unbuttoned. As he carefully applied the red and black to his face he made faces to himself, slowly becoming the mischievous clown persona he loved to live behind. When he met Copia’s eyes in the mirror he smirked and stuck his tongue out. “Enjoying the show, darling?” Copia giggled as he watched Johannes make silly faces as he applied his paint. “The faces you are making, dear. It’s like you’re wearing a mask of a thousand faces and it’s trying to get into the size of your face.” He giggled again as he began to button up his cassock after getting it on.

“That is...precisely what it is. Like...which me am I going to be today? And then the brush decides.” He stopped moving as much as he dragged the eyeliner along his waterline, sighing out like it gave him some sense of relief. “I imagine it is like that with your eye makeup, jå? In some way, at least.” He paused to let it dry, using the moment to look Copia full on. He didn’t speak much about why he insisted on painting his face daily. He knew he didn’t have to. He had nothing to hide. But it still...it felt comforting that way—like a security blanket.

Copia chuckled amusedly as he listened to Johannes and as he finished up buttoning his cassock. He paused with a deer in the headlights look as Johannes mentioned his dark eye sockets. “Well...” he looked down, in almost embarrassment. “It’s not just makeup, darling...” he said before looking at himself in the mirror at his raccoon eyes. “Remember when I told you I brought the plague back in my younger years?”

“Hm? Oh, yes, why?” He finished the last of the red and his lips before brushing his hair, giving it a nice silky shine as he ran the brush through. When he had it pushed to one side he began buttoning up his shirt and vest. He caught sight of Copia’s changed expression in the mirror, hoping he hadn’t said anything offensive. “Well...I paid a bit of a price for it.” He explained as he looked down almost a bit in shame.

“I remember it clearly; I was I think around the age of 14 to 15, my bullies had pushed me over the edge, and there...I wished death on them all...and that’s when my powers first came.” He took a deep breath as he looked back up to his reflection. “A miasma came a few days later, and little by little for nearly a year, all the people that had mistreated me, they slowly died from plague. Though, I just so happen to fall victim to it as well.” Copia brought a hand up to his cheek, below his eye.

“I had gotten sick just a few days after my main tormentor died. I was at the top of the stairs from my old room, and I began to cough uncontrollably, and I fell down the stairs.” He scrunched up his face as he could remember the pain he had felt, “I just remember as I laid at the bottom of the stairs coughing blood and my whole head on fire, specifically my eyes, and then I passed out.” He traced a finger around the outline of his eye sockets.

“The doctors in the infirmary said it was periorbital ecchymosis, or as I like to call it, ‘raccoon eyes’.” He chuckled lowly, “I had managed to get better after all the tormentors had died, but even yet, a lot of others called me a harbinger of death, a murderer.” He chuckled again, “But even yet, even as I got better, the color around my eyes never really seemed to return. I think it’s because of dead blood vessels but I’m no doctor.” He shrugged, and turned his head to Johannes with a small gentle smile, “That’s where the ring of the plague doctor comes from.” He gave a nod to Johannes’s bedroom.

Johannes was speechless as he listened. A pang in his heart was all he felt as he imagined his precious little Copia going through that. And while he hadn’t been the one to take their lives with his hands, he had been exposed to death and karma at a very young age. He understood the trauma, and the heaviness of reality in youth. Even his eyes couldn’t decide where they stood in relation to his words. Subby came out, the Beast angry at the tormentors that drove you to such lengths, Heart eyes loving you to no end and relieved that you survived...They became ice cold blue in almost an emotional numbness—pure empathy. They were truly kindred spirits. Without saying a single thing he turned to the Cardinal and wrapped his arms around him, just hugging him and breathing softly. “I...love you, Cardinal...Thank you...for telling me...”

Copia caught his eyes for a split second, noticing the different color, but before he could say anything, Johannes wrapped his arms around him, and he immediately tightly hugged him back. The Cardinal buried his face into Johannes’s neck, taking in his sweet scent and his soft skin right out of the shower. He nuzzled him, “I love you too, Johannes. I am glad I can be able to share my past with you as you have shared with me yours as well.” He brought a hand up behind Johannes’s head, gently caressing his head and gave the base of his neck a kiss. He smirked gently as he tried to lift the mood.

“And who are the new eyes that have decided to shine through the rest of the others?” He said softly into Johannes’s ear.

Johannes continued to breathe softly for a bit, only grumbling happily as he felt Copia’s lips against his neck. Johannes returned the light smirk as he looked back at him, biting his lip. His irises seemed almost translucent, reminiscent of Copia’s white eye. “I...I don’t know...I felt your childhood pain as you spoke...and I put myself in your shoes.” A chill ran down his spine as the Cardinal whispered in his ear. The hairs on his neck stood on end. “D-do they look friendly..?”

Copia pulled away from the hug, but still kept Johannes in his embrace as he stared into his eyes. He looked at them deeply as he read the emotion in them. “They look...” he paused for a bit as he continued to read them until it clicked to him what he saw, “...empathetic.” He said with a gentle smile.

The smile on his lips grew subtly as he looked back into Copia’s. One hand reached up and stroked along his jawline, rubbing beside his ear down to his chin. “It’s in my nature to be...especially when it comes to you. I find myself connecting with you more and more every day...with every piece we share with each other...Like you’re more of old friend than someone I met by chance.” The ocean began to fill his eyes ever so slowly as he spoke. It was like a great weight had been lifted and he could breathe easier, no longer resonating with the Copia of his past but both of them separate but unified in the present.

Copia pressed their heads together, “Old friend, hmm?” He smirked gently before closing his eyes. “It does make a lot of sense, when you put it that way.” He said, “Earlier, I’ve actually felt the same exact feeling. That maybe we have met sometime in our lives and forgotten each other, but that feeling of nostalgia is still there somehow.” He opened his eyes to stare at Johannes’s ocean blue eyes, and he leaned closer to give his lips a soft kiss.

Johannes kissed him back, their lips making a soft smacking sound as they lingered together. His arms ran down Copia’s, meeting his hands and holding them afterwards. A part of him wanted to believe...the memories were fuzzy and disconnected, but it could’ve been possible that he ran along the outside of a Church wall in his youth. As a boy he was outside constantly, running around to every house and climbing trees, coming home completely filthy and usually scraped up from the thicket. “Would you have forgotten this smile though?” And then he flashed Copia his signature grin. Copia chuckled before he pondered, “My memories feel clouded, but I know your smile is something I won’t ever forget about you, dear.” He lifted a hand up and stroked Johannes’s cheek a he gave him a gently look. He sighed disappointingly, “I wish that I could remember if I do ever remember your smile, or even your eyes for the matter, but it all feels foggy like a mirror.”

Johannes let a small giggle escape as he admired his lover. The hands holding his rubbed the tops of them gently as a quiet purr escaped. “Mm...well...maybe there’s something in our pasts we don’t quite recall, but until that day when it does come back to us...let us worry about the present and the future jå? And presently...your boyfriend is quite hungry. And craving coffee.” The Cardinal let a low chuckle escape from him, “Let’s go then, while thought I enjoyed that snack earlier in the shower, I would much rather enjoy something that will actually fill me up,” he smirked. He turned to Johannes’s bedroom, and turned back with sheepish smile. “Though I may need to get a few more things ready before we go,” he said before looking down at their hands.

“Do what you need to, my love...” Johannes couldn’t help but chuckle at the mention of earlier, biting his lip coyly. “Mmf...that was really good, by the way...in case I didn’t say enough.” He fixed his buttoned shirt before throwing his coat on over it. Then his boots. He gave an over dramatic wiggle and spasm of his legs, flashing him a lust-filled gaze.

“Mmff...you give me bats, min djävul, not butterflies...”

As he pulled away from their embrace and walked back to the bedroom. He dressed into his shoes and his pulled his leather gloves on along with his rings with the skull Cardinal on his pointer and the plague doctor on his middle. After he put the biretta atop his head, he went to go back to his suitcase to get his belt as he seemed to have forgotten it. That is, until Johannes caught his sight giving the Cardinal a looked of lust, making Copia giving him a smirk. He got up slowly, and if he were wearing his suit, he’d be showing his body and curves off for him. He walked toward Johannes slowly as rubbed his hands on his chest, “Bats, you say?” He chuckled, “Well, if you were upside down right now, I’d kiss you passionately as you wrap your wings around me, mío pagliaccio,” he said giving him a sweet look.

“Mmfff...that could be arranged, you know...” His gaze flickered between Copia’s hands on his chest and the man himself’s face. He bit his lip again and chuckled, pulling him close and kissing his hairline before sniffing it immediately after. “Mm...you smell of such sweet sin, darling...”

“I hope it’s not because of the cum,” said Copia before he giggled. But as soon as he stopped, he returned the look of sin to Johannes. He ran a finger down his chest seductively, keeping his eyes on it, “Dear...I think I wanna be more rougher later...” he glanced back up to him, almost innocently. Before Johannes could answer he let out a shuddering breath of eagerness. He knew that look in Copia’s eyes far too well. And it made his blood boil every time he saw it. “D-do you..? How so? Should I...get out my little toy box again and let you pick some stuff?”

The Cardinal’s smirk widened, “No, thank you. Surprise me, if you’d like, but...I was thinking more with our natural roughness, like when we first met.” He lifted his head up high as he gently scratched down his chest, “Scratches, bites, slaps, hair-pulling, and choking; it’s wonderful...” he tilted his head to him sweetly, “Please, dear?”

His expression mirrored the Cardinal’s as he put an arm around his waist, cupping his ass through the cassock and rubbing the back of his thigh. “Mmm...but of course, my dear...you need not even beg, although I enjoy when you do. We can even recreate that very night we met, if you wish. I...still have the same dagger.” Copia felt a low growl rumble through his throat as Johannes brought him close and he felt his hand touch his ass, making him sigh with pleasure. His smirk became a bit more cheeky as he continued to rub his chest.

“Welllll...maybe not that rough, because I honestly think you don’t need a dagger to have someone obey you when they know what you’re capable of.” His hands tightened and gripped on the hem of Johannes’s jacket, “Just very very rough sex is all,” he chuckled awkwardly. He nodded, the smirk morphing into a genuine and understanding smile of love. A soft blush had risen to his cheeks as he licked his lips, biting them some afterwards. “I can guarantee, as par usual min djävul slampa...that I shall fulfill your every desire...And I will not stop until you are sobbing tears of sweet bliss...begging me to stop milking the cum as you orgasm over and over and over again...sound good?”

Copia let a out a shuddering breath as he blushed and his grip on Johannes’s jacket tightened. “Very good...” Copia said with a dark smirk, his heart beating fast for the fun stuff about to come. He then began to giggle, turning his head to the bedroom door then back, “I can probably wager as well that everyone in the castle is going to be mad at us for the racket,” he covered his mouth as he giggled.

Johannes giggled as well, even snorting some as he listening to Copia. “Mm...Well, I suppose so. But it seems like everyone has been hooking up lately, so perhaps they won’t even hear us over their own perversions.” This time he leaned in a bit closer and put their foreheads together, tongue falling out as it grazed against Copia’s lip. Copia hummed in agreement as he smirked up at him, and teasingly poked Johannes’s tongue with his own before he wrapped his arms around him.

“Mmfff...” Unable to hold back, Johannes slid his tongue across the Cardinal’s in a heated kiss. One hand went to tangle itself in his hair while the other firmly squeezed at his waist. “Mmmff...!” The Cardinal kissed Johannes back with gusto as he felt his hands grip his hair and his waist. Copia’s hands gripped at the jacket’s material as he tilted his head to get more access to Johannes’s mouth.

He continued to purr and make soft pleasured sounds as he kissed him, pausing between kisses to suckle his tongue and yank on his hair. Johannes barely gave the poor Cardinal a chance to breathe between vicious mouth attacks.

Copia leaked as he felt Johannes pull his hair, “Mlemm...” he moaned in between kisses. His lungs were begging for air, and when Johannes pulled away for a moment, he couldn’t catch his breath quick enough when he came back onto the Cardinal’s mouth. He continued to keep kissing him before he felt like he was burning from the inside from the lack of air. He gasped as he pulled away, smiling even as he panted. “I love your kisses, but I don’t wish to faint from suffocation, my dearest.” He giggled a bit.

“Heh...heh...” Johannes was struggling to catch his breath as well. He’d just gotten so caught up in the moment. “Sorry, min djävul...I get so easily carried away with you...” He turned into something more gentle and caressed his hair down, fixing where he’d mussed it up, and keeping him close. “Are you ready to go downstairs now?” Copia gave him a gentle grin as he felt Johannes’s fingers, through his hair before turning his gaze to the door. He gave Johannes a nod, “Let’s go, I’m hungry.” He said before he went to hold his hand.

At last, the horny bastards were able to make it out the bedroom door and into the hall. The sun had long been up since now, shining through the lightly frosted windows as they passed by. Complete silence of every room they passed by showed proof that they were the last to come down for breakfast. There was something that the Cardinal felt that the sun shining through the windows in a Winter morning that felt...so...peaceful. He sighed in peace as they passed by the windows and soon hooked his arm with Johannes.

Johannes exchanged a glance with Copia and smiled a bit coyly. How did he get so lucky? With everything? How did he find himself at the point in his life where he could healthily say he had...a boyfriend? And taking the next step...he had no idea what that would entail but the future for them was bright it seemed. He gave Copia’s hand a light squeeze.

“What would you like for breakfast today, darling?” Copia grinned as he felt his being squeezed, as they walked, he faced forward as he spoke, “I’m...kind of craving some pancakes. One of my Ghouls, Earth is an excellent cook, so he usually knows everyone’s tastes and diets. But maybe if he’s downstairs maybe you can cut him a break if he’s cooked for everyone, which I’m quite sure he has already.” He chuckled amusedly before bumping his hip with Johannes’s.

Johannes nodded with understanding, letting out a little hum of pure bliss and eagerness for the day. As Copia bumped his waist he couldn’t help but giggle and bite his lip afterwards. “You’re such a Devil, my love...or a nymph. Sometimes it’s hard to tell. A troublemaker for sure, however.” Copia giggled as a blush bloomed over his cheeks before releasing Johannes’s arm as he opened the door to the kitchen.

Chapter 57: Woke (Alpha and Henrik)

Henrik reached out into the darkness, panicking momentarily when he couldn’t find Alpha. Shifting, he quickly located him amidst the blankets and breathed a sigh of relief—but it was shaky, nervous. He knew they’d all have to leave soon. Sure, it wouldn’t be forever, but he’d be lying if he said he wouldn’t miss the company. Henrik liked the idea of having someone at the hip, especially when he awoke in panic. Then he remembered how sore he still was, and snuggled onto the ghoul’s chest.

As Alpha’s eyes opened, he blink a few more times to let his sight focus. At first, he felt disoriented as he didn’t recognize where he was, then as he felt something warm snuggle against his chest, he grinned gently as he brought an arm to wrap around Henrik’s back as he remembered he was with him.

“Mmm...hi...” Henrik’s voice was quiet, barely above a whisper out of fear that Alpha wasn’t fully awake yet. He nuzzled him up and down, rubbing against the rough stubble forming on his jaw and creating heat with the friction. Alpha let a deep purr emit from his throat as Henrik nuzzled him. He nuzzled his head back, giving his head a kiss and taking in his scent of pheromones and shampoo. “Hi...” he said softly as he rested his against Henrik. “You sleep good?” He smirked as the events from last night went through his head.

“Mmmm...verrrry...Like the dead. And you?” He scratched at him lightly, not nearly as aggressive as he had been the night before. “Mmffffuck...” Even his jaw was sore, making him blush. Alpha’s purr turned into a small moan as he felt scratch at his back. He leaned in, trailing kisses up Henrik’s neck and tracing his jawline with kisses. “Good to hear you slept well, you felt so warm next to me last night,” he said into his neck before coming up trail kisses up his cheek to his messy hair. Henrik giggled softly, blissfully as he closed his eyes and let loose another small yawn. “‘Mm...I’m glad. It’s probably from being around you so much. You’re like a warm piece of toast. I just wanna mmm...melt some butter on you.”

Alpha chuckled lowly, almost down to his chest before nuzzling Henrik’s head, burying his face into his soft, matted hair. “If I’m the bread, then you’re the butter.” He giggled before giving his hair some more kisses. Grrrrrrrr! The moment was ruined as he heard his stomach loudly growl with hunger as it rumbled throughout his body. Henrik giggled again, cheeks turning a soft rose. He felt the ghoul’s hunger reverberate through his torso, making him remember he was growing a bit hungry as well.

“Mff...does that mean it’s breakfast time, Alphy?” Alpha giggled sheepishly, feeling a bit of heat come to his cheeks, “Yeah, it’s breakfast time, babe.” He gave a kiss to his forehead and a small little squeeze to his rump before he tossed the sheets off of him, and walked to the bathroom all bare in his full glory. Henrik couldn’t help but bite his lip softly as he watched him walk away. He got up moments after and began to search through his clothes for something to wear, deciding to wear his uniform since the sleeves and the collar covered most of his sins. After throwing on a shirt he sat in front of the mirror and began the long process of brushing his hair.

As Alpha walked into the bathroom, he immediately looked over his body as he saw all of the marks of love from Henrik all over him, making him smirk sinfully in victory. He turned the faucet on, placing a hand under it to wait for it to get warmer as he used his other to feel over his body for any dry cum. He watched Henrik as he walked in, smirking at him and watching him intently as he brushed his hair. As he finished washing out the dried cum off his abdomen, he brought a face full of warm water over his face and mask, getting them both wet as he washed the sleep out of himself.

He blushed as they made eye contact while he struggled with some of the more difficult knots. ‘Twas the struggle of having decently thick, wavy hair like his that reached well past his shoulders. He loved it, and would almost never cut it beyond the occasional trim, but it was a bastard to care for sometimes. “Do I smell okay?” He asked with a slight teasing tone, knowing he almost never smelled bad to Alpha.

Alpha turned his head to him and sniffed the air around him. He chuckled, “Well, you’re fine now, but I would recommend bathing in the afternoon or so, that way your hair dries faster and you smell good the whole day.” He grinned as he brought an arm around Henrik’s shoulders, bringing him in to rest his head on Alpha’s chest as he sniffed his head, taking his scent. “Mm...you’re so nice to me.” Henrik purred, hoping the compliment came across as genuine as he intended it to be. He snuggled in closer and rubbed his face on the ghoul’s chest. “I bet you have heightened senses as well, hm? Being a demon? I imagine you can see, smell, hell—even taste—things that I can’t.”

Alpha giggled, feeling almost smug as Henrik mentioned his heightened abilities. “Yes I can. I can hear your heart beat and how fast it can go from across the room. I can smell your pheromones from a mile away, and I can see demons and spirits as they hide from human sight.” His voice became lower, almost as if he was telling Henrik a dangerous secret. Henrik smiled as he listened to Alpha, taking his words as some sort of macho-tough guy speak. But that last bit made his heart leap into his throat. He swallowed audibly, taking a moment before he looked up at him. “What kinds of demons? And spirits?”

Alpha looked down at him, seeing that there was worry in his eyes. He brought a hand to his cheek, gently stroking him to calm him down. “A lot of the demons I usually see are less powerful than the Princes of Hell. But don’t worry, since you’re mine, they won’t go after you since you’re marked by me.” His hand came down to Henrik’s neck, to where he first marked him when they first kissed. “As for spirits; well, they’re ghosts! The dead, the afterlife, lost souls, I can see them.” His hand slowly went into his hair, tangling his fingers into his dirty blonde tresses as he lightly scratched his scalp. Henrik blushed and nuzzled against Alpha’s hand as he took a breath to calm down. He remembered when the ghoul had marked him...he’d considered himself so incredibly lucky...little did he know what more would come with it...

”Oh! You see dead people? I...ah...I know others who can too—like Tim. I can see auras but, well...that’s about it.” His face was right against the ghoul’s heart, clinging to his chest. “Really?” He said, sounding quite surprised. Alpha raised an eyebrow in curiosity as Henrik mention his ability. “Is that so? Then what’s my aura like?” He smirked, curious to what he’d say. “Hm...” He had to pause to analyze Alpha properly, a small smirk apparent on his lip as he bit it in thought. “I...well, it’s bright. Very bright. It almost hurts to look at—like flames. At the center it’s red—crimson. But there’s lighter shades of orange and gold even. You have...a complicated aura, my love.” Alpha grinned as he listened to Henrik describe his aura. He ran his fingers through his hair as he held him, “Now I’m curious to how the Cardinal and the rest of the Ghouls’ auras look like.” He said before he began to pull away from the embrace.

He tried to think but he hadn’t had much one-on-one time with the Cardinal. And the other ghouls made him so nervous he wasn’t even able to focus on their auras if he wanted to. “Hm, yeah...” Henrik threw his coat on and began to button it up. “I know they all were good though...at least for the most part. I never got any bad vibes from your family.” Alpha fixed his hair as he borrowed a comb around the bathroom counter, wetting it a bit by the sink. He arched his back as he stretched, “I think they’re joining us for breakfast this time. So maybe you could check them out and see what they’ve got.” He said glancing back at Henrik’s reflection in the mirror.

The pit of nerves writhed around in his guts like vicious snakes. “They are?” The ghouls were nice enough to him, but even still Henrik felt a bit intimidated in their wake. And having them all in one room at once like that...He shook his head, brushing his hair until it was nice and silky and then reapplying his eyeliner for the day. He felt a bit more confident, as he had no reason to be otherwise. He was as strong as any of the orchestra members, and just as talented. And his headbanging game was dangerously strong. With a smirk at his own ability to extinguish his anxiety, he grabbed Alpha’s face and turned it towards him. He paused, licking his lips before he leaned in and kissed him deeply.

As he was making some finishing touches to his hair, Henrik pulled his face away from the mirror to face him. He could see the confidence in his eyes, making him smirk as Henrik licked his lip. He kissed him back with passion, tossing the comb back onto the counter as he wrapped his arms around his form. He growled happily and practically leapt into his arms as he kissed him back, over and over and over again. Hungrily he bit down on his bottom lip and raked his hands up his spine, protective and determined to show his strength. Alpha let out a hearty laugh as Henrik leapt into his arms, catching and holding him by his waist as he kept a tight hold on him as he kissed him wildly. Growling with pleasure as Henrik bit down in his lip, making him enter his tongue into his mouth, making their tongues tango together in the kiss.

“Aah...” Henrik swooned so hard he nearly melted off him completely if Alpha wasn’t holding on. He smirked his tongue around the others and sucked on it, bunching up a handful of his hair behind and tugging. “Mmmm...” Alpha moaned into his mouth as he began to feel Henrik tug on his hair. He adjusted his hold on him, to where both his hands held him up by his buttocks, and giving them a squeeze. “Fuuuck...” he moaned in between kisses. He walked toward the counter and set Henrik down, breaking them up a bit before going back to make out with him. “My sexy little vampire...” he said against his lips. Henrik blushed and giggled breathlessly as he was moved, desperately continuing his kisses. “My handsome demon...mfff...” He moved one hand to his chest and rubbed gently as his tongue lingered on the others.

A purr began to emit from Alpha’s throat as he felt Henrik’s rub his chest as they kissed. And his hands on Henrik’s back began to slowly caress up and down his back. He began to pull away chuckling, “We should probably get down before anyone, that way we have the kitchen to ourselves.” He smirked. “Mmmm...alright...good point...” He admitted with a soft smirk. As nervous as he was still, it had dissipated quite a lot since the first mention of the other ghouls. He would be fine, and he would be the strong mate that Alpha deserved.

Alpha grinned at him, and gave him one last kiss before went out back to next to the bed, and bent over to pick up his clothes, smirking as he gave Henrik a good look of his rear. He muttered a cleaning spell as he picked up his pants, flapping them down and giving his ass a smack for Henrik. He turned his head, his smirk widening as he began to dress and soon do the same with his shirt. He made an audible sound of amusement, turning bright red as the ghoul no doubt heard how easily affected he was. Henrik bit his lip and did a double take on himself in the mirror. He pulled his hair back into a neat-ish ponytail then returned to the bedroom to step into his boots.

He giggled mischievously as he heard Henrik as Alpha smacked his own ass at him. As he put his shoes back on, he began to make Henrik’s bed, adjusting the pillows and the sheets before he turned his head to the nightstand and saw the now-drying bowl of frosting, making him smirk sinfully. He dipped his finger in and pulled it out, watching the drying frosting slowly drip off of his finger before he licked it off. “Mmm, the frosting is still good.” He said to Henrik as he held up the bowl to him, a knowing smirk on his lips. Just as he was about to tell Alpha he didn’t have to make the bed, his words made him flush even darker. “A-a-Ahh...y-you...you fiend...” Henrik let a small giggle escape as he leaned forward, offering to lick up some of the frosting.

Alpha chuckled as he dipped his finger in again and glossed it over his lips, before he leaned in and pressed his lips onto Henrik’s lips. His tongue entered Henrik’s mouth without his permission, and there he could let the frosting on his lips enter Henrik’s mouth, filling his mouth with sweetness. “Mmff...!~” It caught Henrik off guard but it wasn’t unpleasant after a moment as he held on and kissed him back. His arms went around his back again and scratched lightly down as their tongues swirled together.

“Mmm!” Alpha growled into Henrik’s mouth as he felt him scratch down his back. Their tongues danced for a bit, doing a tango and then a waltz before Alpha pulled away with a smirk on his messy lips. “It’s good still huh?” He said smugly. “A-a-a-aahh...uh huh...” Henrik nodded and responded breathlessly. He wiped off some of the excess with his thumb and flashed Alpha a small smirk.

“Alright, you nerd...ready for breakfast now?”

“Fuck yeah, let’s go before they beat us.” He said before licking his lips to get some of the leftover frosting off of his lips and fixing up his clothes. He grabbed the bowl and Henrik’s hand, practically rushing out for the door to get to the kitchen.

Chapter 58: Coffee and Love Troubles

Henrik had to struggle a bit to keep up as he zipped up his boots and followed after. He heard faint movement from some of the rooms as they passed by, wondering if any of his own brothers were coming down soon. Alpha was careful when he and Henrik went down the stairs. Surely they have been causing a bit of noise from their quick footsteps, but even yet, Alpha didn’t care.

As he followed his nose to the kitchen, he could smell a distant aroma of berries and something warm as well. “Something’s not right.” He said with caution. As they walked to door to the kitchen the smell became stronger, and a smell of vanilla and herbs. He opened the door quickly, and was met with someone rather than nothing.

“Good morning, guys!” Earth turned his head from the pan filled with pancake batter. He wore an apron and he was fully clothed back in his usual uniform. Alpha raised an eyebrow, his face filled with confusion.

Henrik kept close by as he sensed his boyfriend’s tension. What was going on? His heart rate increased as he followed Alpha in, but had to stop himself from laughing as they had gotten so worked up over a ghoul making pancakes. “Morning, Earth! Everything smells delicious.” He flashed Alpha a small smirk as he walked over closer to the ghoul and leaned against the counter.

“Alright babe, it should be ready now. Do you take cream?” John walked in through the door leading to the dining room, checking the coffee maker as he cheerily poured them each a hot mug. He was glad he didn’t lift his up yet, as he turned and saw not only Alpha but his fellow band mate. The drummer gasped and stiffened up as he turned as red as the berries on the counter. “M-Mornin’ guys...”

Alpha let a small disappointed growl emit from him as he saw that Earth wasn’t alone. He turned his gaze to John and saw a dark mark by he base of his neck, and immediately he perked up. “So, he’s your mate now?” He said to Earth. Immediately, Earth snapped his head toward Alpha and sent him a death glare doing the cutting throat ‘stop talking’ gesture to him as he was about to pour some blueberries in the pancakes. “I ̴h͝a̡v͜en’͠t told͞ ͢h͜im any̧thing,̨ ͝so ̛sh҉u͏t̕ ͟u̷p.” He said quickly in Ghoulish before he turned his head to John, his glare immediately disappeared into a smile, “I’m fine taking it black, darlin’. Also, Henrik,” he turned to face Henrik, “What do you like on your pancakes? Mint, blueberries, bananas, pecans, chocolate, anything of the above?” He smirked at him before he turned his gaze to Alpha again.

“The other Ghouls will be joining us soon, by the way, so try not to lose your temper for being possessive.” Alpha growled again as he sent Earth a glare with fire in his eyes. If his tail were out, it’d be swishing side to side in warning to Earth. Earth shrugged at him as he continued mixing. John blinked a bit, sensing the tension in the air but decided not to comment on it. He’d heard Alpha to be a bit more on the aggressive side, so he decided not to push it. He set Earth’s coffee down near him while he took a sip from his own, averting eye contact from anyone else.

“U-uhm, blueberries are nice. Thank you very much, Earth. You didn’t have to do this.” Henrik thanked the ghoul with a polite smile then looked back at Alpha, biting his lip slightly. What was going on? He reached out to him and placed his hand over the other’s, feeling the fiery heat emanating off his flesh.

“Oh it was no problem at all, Henrik. After all, since John really gave me some lovin’ I just had to pay him back with some food.” Earth turned his gaze over his shoulder to give John a smirk. Alpha let out a quiet sigh as he felt Henrik’s hand over his own, and turned his gaze up to him, “I’m sorry about that, I just really wanted for us to have the kitchen to ourselves.” He gave him a gentle smile before he realized what he still hand. “Uuuhh, where should I put this?” He said as he pointed down to the bowl in his lap.

Suddenly two feminine-like hands covered the eye holes of Alpha’s mask as well as John’s eyes, “Well still, you don’t have to throw a tantrum over the fact you weren’t here first.”

“And you really gotta stop anyway, it makes you look very unattractive,” Breeze and Wind’s voices emitted from behind them both.

Henrik’s breathing hitched as another set of giggles threatened to bubble forth. John and Earth?? After John had so desperately declared himself a straight-edge ladies man for YEARS AND YEARS. It was enough to distract him from the mild irritance he felt towards Alpha; while he understood where he was coming from, he still felt he was being childish and rude. “Good morning, ladies.” Henrik turned and greeted them both with a sly grin and a bow. The flustered John set his coffee down quickly, fortunately, before trying to grab the hands and move them.

“Morning, was it, Breeze? And...uhm...Wind, right?”

“That’s us.” They both said in unison before removing their hand from their eyes. “Boy, you all have been busy haven’t you?” Tittered Wind, “Never thought you’d be fawning over Earth, John.” Said Breeze, putting a hand on her hip. “But that’s not to say you guys are pretty hot together.” Said Wind making them both giggle, along with Earth as he cooked. “Thanks, girls, and who knows,” he turned his head to John again, a sinful glint in his eyes, “Maybe if he wants, we could swing with you guys in bed.” Alpha snorted, “You guys are already up being very sinful even after just finishing up on your sins it’s amazing.” He said before giggling.

It was Henrik’s turn to blush as hard as John as they both looked back and forth across the room, unsure who to focus on at this point. John was struggling with his embarrassment as it was quickly becoming quite apparent that he and Earth had fucked the night before, while Henrik suddenly had the mental image of the ghouls and his band mates swinging...when he’d only just become used to having one mate of his own.

“I didn’t think you were into that kind of stuff.” John clicked his tongue in awe as he sipped his coffee, meeting Earth’s gaze as the steam wafted over his face. He still had on his smudged eyeliner from the night before and his ponytail was hastily tied up. “But I guess you’re full of surprises.”

Henrik turned to Alpha, biting his lip as he put his arms around his shoulders. He wanted to ask if he’d done anything like that but something in him said he was well versed, and that maybe he didn’t want to know.

Earth let out a mischievous giggle before turning his head back to flip the pancakes onto a plate, next to another plate with bananas. He took both plates in each hand and walked to the table with a swing of his hips, “Of course babe,” he began putting the plate of blueberry pancakes on the table for Henrik and Alpha. “I did tell you as we drank that I had a threesome once. But I guess I’m still a walking mystery box.” He said leaning toward John with a mischievous grin and batted his eyes at him before placing his pancakes in from of him. He winked at him before turning to the Ghoulettes who were ‘oooh’ing and enjoying the show, “What would you girls like?”

“Blueberry crepes.”

“Strawberry crepes.” They both said in unison, and Earth gave them a miffed expression, before sighing with annoyance before grabbing the bowl he was using for pancake mix to wash before he put it to use, “Why is it you guys want the fancy shit?” Meanwhile, Alpha brought his hands up to wrap around Henrik’s hands, gently caressing them, almost as if he was comforting him.

John looked into Earth’s eyes as he set the plate down, biting his lip with a subtle grin. He was still anxious around his fellow band mate, but it was something he was getting used to—being more comfortable with himself and who he was.

“Thanks.” Henrik made sure to speak up politely before Earth walked away and he returned his attention to Alpha. He gave him a small smile, showing he wasn’t frustrated or upset. “I love you, you big dork. Now can I feed you?” Alpha chuckled amusedly but yet relieved as Henrik didn’t seem to be irritated with him. He turned his head to face Henrik and brought a hand down to bring him in to kiss his face. “Sure thing babe. Oh hey, wait,” he brought the bowl with the black frosting inside to rest on the table, “We could use this as our syrup, only it’s more sweeter!” He grinned at him knowingly.

Henrik kissed him back, a blissful sigh escaping as he shut his eyes. When he opened them they widened slightly at the sight of the frosting bowl, and he turned bright pink. “I-I-I don’t know if that will go very well with this! Frosting on pancakes—that’s uhm...that’s just absurd.” The Ghoulettes both gave the bowl a befuddled look, but as they watched Henrik turn pink, they began to giggle hysterically like schoolgirls.

Alpha giggled innocently, hiding the true meaning of the frosting. He held up a fork, “Well what’s wrong with not trying, it tasted well everywhere.” He winked at the last part to him before he began to cut through the pancakes. He dipped gently into the frosting and the blue and tan exterior of the pancake slice disappeared replaced with glossy black. The sinfully sweet taste of the frosting and the blueberries made it feel strange but nonetheless very tasty as he chewed. He giggled after he swallowed, “It’s not bad! Try it babe!” Immediately he began to cut a piece for Henrik.

“You are in so much trouble...” Henrik was blushing up to his ears as he kept his voice down, knowing they were basically at the mercy of their studio audience right now. John, however, was too busy checking Earth out to really notice much.

“G’mornin’ guys...” A tired voice chimed in from the doorway as Tim floated in. His eyes widened slightly as he picked up the scene before him. What a strange group of people to wake up to. “Ladies...” He nodded to the Ghoulettes as he sought to retrieve his first coffee of the day.

“Hehehee!” Alpha giggled mischievously as he dipped the slice into the frosting. “Say ‘Aaah’.” He said as he held the fork over to his mouth. For a moment, all the Ghouls stopped what they were doing and turned to the doorway, “Good morning Tim.” They all said in unison before returning to what they were doing, though the Ghoulettes and Earth continued to give him their attention.

“Have you slept well, Tim?”

“Pleasant dreams?” Earth went over to them and placed a large whole crepe for the Ghoulettes. “Also, would you like anything to eat?” He asked, secretly hoping he wouldn’t ask for something too complicated. Henrik knew it was no use. “Aah...” He murmured slightly, opening his mouth and allowing Alpha to feed him. His blush never let up once. It wasn’t that he was embarrassed to be seen with his boyfriend as much as it were being seen being fed pancakes and frosting that they’d licked off their naked bodies...

“Yes and yes, thank you. I actually had a fairly peaceful night last night.” Tim smiled at Earth and the Ghoulettes as he picked up a hot cup and sipped his coffee. He sighed blissfully afterwards, mustache quirking with his every facial expression. “As far as breakfast goes...just make me whatever’s easiest. I appreciate the offer, man. Thanks.” Tim went and sat beside John, who was already almost to his second cup.

Alpha grinned as Henrik complied and slowly brought the fork to his mouth. Then as let Henrik bite down on the slice to eat it, he leaned in to give him soft little kiss. “See? That wasn’t so bad.” He said with a rather smug grin. “Alright then, scrambled eggs it is.” Earth said give the counter a smack before returning back to his station at the stove. The Ghoulettes eyed the crepe and wondered where the strawberry or blueberry part was, but later decided to not care as Breeze took the plate and they both began to take their own little slices, only to discover that it was neither blueberry or strawberry, but lemon, making them send him a glare but shrugged as they actually enjoyed it.

Earth gave his untouched coffee a glance before deciding to take a sip. He rolled his eyes back at the euphoric taste, before groaning in pleasure and shaking. It seemed as though the coffee gave him a boost in energy because as soon as he downed about half of the cup, he worked more faster to get Tim’s breakfast done. In less than 5 minutes, Tim’s scrambled eggs were right in front of him. “I’llmakeWaterOmegaandAether’sfoodinthemeantime. Theyshouldbehereanysecond!” He said before flashing back to his station.

Right on cue, Water walked through the kitchen doors, and as he was about to greet those in the kitchen, he watched Earth cook as quick lightening, and gave the people in the room a miffed expression. “Who gave Earth coffee?”

He kissed him back, smiling but his eyes were full of a subtle flame; Alpha was due to get payback later, when there were less witnesses. Henrik smirked and licked his lips afterwards. “Not bad at all, babe. I guess I was just overreacting. I don’t want too much sugar in my diet...or maybe I’ll get a cavity...”

Before Tim could get a chance to thank the ghoul he was gone, or rather, nearly teleported away with how fast he was. He began to eat with the others and turned as the doors opening caught his attention. John immediately shrunk down in his seat as he realized he was the caffeine-providing-perpetrator. “I didn’t know he was sensitive to caffeine...” He said with a nervous chuckle.

Alpha licked his own lip seductively as he listened. “Well like I said babe, I’m on a streak of no cavities, so if I can take care of my teeth, then I can for yours.” Alpha felt the urge to make out with him, but instead cut another slice of the pancake, dipping it in the frosting again as well, and handed the fork with the slice to Henrik. “Your turn, babe.” He gave him a smirk. The Ghoulettes began to softly giggle as they tried to keep to themselves as they are but silently watched.

Water facepalmed but as he put his hand down, Earth zipped in, “HereyougoWater!” And placed a plate with an onion and ham omelet in his hand, making Water chuckle and smirk gently as he walked to the table and sat down in front of John. “Never give him black coffee. He always tries to pull it off as fine, but little does he realize it’s practically Speed in liquid form.” He rolled his eyes amusedly before taking a bite out of his omelet. “I will admit, it a good idea to give him coffee only to get things done a soon as possible, but in a situation like this where he is cooking, it could make him make a mistake and not realize it.” Water explained as he kept his eyes down as he continued to eat.

Henrik wanted to roll his eyes or do something to hide how the ghoul was affecting him, but it was nearly impossible when Alpha could see right through him. Not to mention they weren’t exactly in a private area...He took the fork with a smirk and slowly offered it to his mouth. “Here comes the choo choo train...Open up the tunnel...” John nodded, understanding with a small smile. “I guess I didn’t really think about it. Plus, our coffee is much stronger than most—so if he can’t even handle the mildest roast then I don’t know how he’ll take this later on...Maybe we’ll make him run laps in the forest.” He chuckled slightly, imagining how fun a game of tag with the ghouls would be.

Alpha giggled, and smirked as a raunchy idea came to his head. As he opened his mouth to let the fork enter his mouth, he closed his mouth around the fork, then began to bob his head on it for a bit, before pulling back, chewing and giggled mischievously. “And the train enters the deepthroat tunnel.” He smirked as the Ghoulettes began to giggles hysterically. “Hehe, yeah, best get that energy out of him before he’s back to normal, otherwise he’ll just be like a hyperactive child on Christmas morning.” Water smirked before taking another bite of the pancakes and bringing a hand up to his eyes to rub the sleep out of them.

Henrik’s chin dropped slightly in awe as he suddenly had to cross his legs beneath the table. “Y-you punk...” He breathed out, the fire and bloodlust flaring up in his eyes.

“Well do any of you other guys drink coffee? Or do you have caffeine sensitivities as well?” John hinted, hoping maybe they could finish the pot of coffee and prevent Earth from having any more if possible. “What is this about caffeine sensitivities?” Another voice entered the room, it’s bassy tone preceding his form as the king entered drowsily. Even in his tired morning state he was intimidating in demeanor, with his blonde dreads tied behind him.

Alpha giggled as he saw that he was getting worked up, and before Water could even answer John, they heard Kungen’s voice enter the room. Alpha stood up from their seat and the Ghoulettes put their plate down while Earth immediately stopped cooking all together as they straightened up and bowed, thought for Earth, he was jittering like crazy. “Good morning, Your Majesty.” “GoodmorningYourMajesty.” All of the Ghouls said together only for Earth to finish before everyone.

Tim, John, and Henrik stood and bowed as well, but Kungen waved them all off. “At ease, men. ‘It’s still early for such formalities.” He strolled across and poured himself coffee, looking back around at the ghouls. “Something smells good. Earth is that—are you okay?” Earth lifted his head up, trembling like crazy but yet he had a manic smile on his face. “Neverbeenbetter,YourMajesty! Wouldyoulikeanythingtoeat? I’llmakewhateveryouwant!” He said it all so quickly, it almost made him sound deranged. Water eyed Kungen’s expression before he said bluntly, “He’s the one that’s caffeine sensitive, Your Highness.”

Kungen nodded a grunt of understanding, unable to smirk that followed. “Ah, that is understandable. Please do not overwork yourself, my precious ghoul. But I could go for some eggs if you’re offering.” As he spoke he walked over and replaced the coffee with a decaf filter, nodding to the others knowingly. “Ohsurething,YourHighness!” Earth immediately cracked two eggs into the pan and set the fire to high, and in practically a minute, he flipped them over onto a plate and dashed to Kungen, handing him plate before getting back to cooking.

The rest of the Ghouls went back to what they were doing, eating or sitting, whatever. Though Water stayed up and after Earth handed the plate to Kungen, he cut a slice of his omelet and went to grab Earth’s half-empty coffee, only for Earth to grab his wrist.

“HeyI’mnotdonewithitye-Ump!” Water shut him up by shoving the fork into his mouth and taking the cup. As Earth chewed on the slice, Water gave him a miffed expression, “Earth, do us all a favor and calm the fuck down.” He walked to the sink and poured the coffee down the drain. He looked over his shoulder to John, “No offense John, but I know you meant well, but it’s just that it’s better he chills out before he does something reckless,” he turned his head to Earth, “Like setting the fire to high.” Immediately, Earth’s pupils shrunken before he quickly turned the fire to extremely low for safety. Water placed the cup under the coffee maker and nodding to Kungen as he turned it to decaf.

Alpha smirked and chuckled lowly, “I’m surprised you’re bitchy this morning, we don’t often see you this way.” Water giggled lowly as he rubbed his eyes and his face, “It’s because I’m still tired and nobody likes seeing me bitchy. Getting up early always gets my panties in a twist,” He giggled, rubbing his eyes again as he waited for the coffee.

Kungen continued to watch the ghouls and his men behave with a sense of amusement, sort of like how one regards cartoons. He enjoyed them all, but my god, were they some silly fuckers...And he couldn’t help but think they were all consorting with each other in one way or another. Especially Henrik...there was something very different about him now that he couldn’t quite place, and John wasn’t any less unchanged. Tim seemed the most normal out of them all, but looks could be deceiving. John still seemed sheepish about the whole coffee incident, but couldn’t help imagining what other use all that energy could be put towards...it was actually quite adorable seeing him act this way. He was smiling much more than usual, and rubbing the spot through his collar that he knew the bruise was most prominent. All the while Henrik stayed close to Alpha, holding his hand under the table as they took turns feeding each other.

A few minutes later, after Earth was had his decaf replacement coffee, Aether and Omega entered the kitchen, “Morning.” They said unison as they were met with French toast and Yogurt Parfait, and this time, Earth continued to cook slowly now for the Cardinal as he sipped on his coffee. “As I was saying, Earth is mostly the one sensitive to caffeine, which is why he doesn’t really drink it,” Water continued. “ I mostly drink tea but I go back and forth with coffee. The Ghoulettes are the same but Aether, Omega and Alpha all drink coffee.”

Kungen stroked his beard as he listened to the ghouls chatter. When Water finished, he nodded with a grunt again. “Well, John here should have taken into consideration how strong our coffee is compared to most. We drink several cups before performing sometimes, so what does it tell you about that?” He smirked, turning and giving the Ghoulettes a polite smile; they were some of his favorites. “And how did you ladies sleep? Well, I hope?” Earth turned his head to Kungen as he cooked, “No, no, no, it’s my fault. I didn’t think the coffee would be strong as hell and I wanted to impress John but just going with strong coffee despite getting high off caffeine.” Earth said, saving John from Kungen’s criticism.

The Ghoulettes grinned as they curtsied to him, “Oh, most certainly, sir,” said Breeze. “We actually have slept really well together,” said Wind, a bit too quickly.

“Your beds are super comfy, by the way.”

“Oh yeah, and the view of your kingdom is quite breathtaking as well.” They both said, zipping back and forth with each other as they ate their crepe and spoke with Kungen.

John flashed Earth a small smile, his cheeks rosy as he did. He was so sweet to him...why was he so sweet? How did he deserve someone like that? Earth returned John a gentle grin as he turned back to the pan, already planning to give him another sweet breakfast as maybe reassurance.

Kungen tucked a lock behind his ear as the Ghoulettes spoke. He beamed at their words. “Good. I’m glad our living quarters are suitable for you all. It has been nice having you around. If there’s any changes you’d like us to make, don’t hesitate to ask. We’ll be happy to accommodate our new allies.”

“Changes?”

“To your kingdom?”

“Nonsense!” The Ghoulettes exclaimed in unison. “Your kingdom is a lovely gem that has done the most finest work,” said Wind. “But really so far, we really don’t have much criticism to say,” said Breeze.

“What about you Alpha?” Both the Ghoulettes turned to Alpha as he was in the middle of feeding Henrik and acting all cute with him. He stopped in mid air with the slice of the pancake dipped in frosting dripping slowly. He felt strange as he felt eyes on him while he has his attention to Henrik. “Ummm...well, it’s certainly very nice to walk through, especially in the forest, it’s quite pretty,” he said, thinking quickly before returning his attention to Henrik, final feeding him the slice, giving him a peck to his lips as he did.

Henrik turned a soft shade of red as all eyes turned to him. He ate the pancake and gave Alpha an appreciative little smile. Kungen couldn’t help but continue beaming as he finished his coffee and went for another cup. He switched the pots, making sure to remember which was decaf and which was regular.

Water turned his head to eye the coffee machine, looking as if he was longing it as he looked like he was dozing off. He turned his head back, playing with the ham and chopped onion on his omelet. Omega, while he was in a conversation with the Ghoulettes along with Aether, caught how Water was as his eyes wandered about in the conversation. He nudged his shoulder, breaking Water’s automatic train of thought, “Hey, you alright? You need some coffee?” Water quickly glanced over to the coffee machine before turning his gaze to Omega, shaking his head, lying to him and to his own needs, “Nah, I’ll be fine, you enjoy your breakfast.”

Now it was Tim’s turn to take notice. He washed his plate, rinsing it off in the sink before going to one of the other cupboards and reaching for the top shelve. He grabbed a little jar and hid it behind his back as he approached Water. “Do you like hot cocoa?” Slowly he revealed the powder-filled jar as he smiled genuinely at the ghoul. “’Cause this is like that, but better. One of my favorites.” Water turned his head to examine the cocoa powder jar and smirk very softly, lifting his head up to meet Tim’s eyes, giving him a nod. “Y...yeah, sounds good. I thought you guys would only have coffee only.” He gave a little chuckle as he eyed the power again. Omega gave Tim a nod, quietly thanking him from saving Water from his exhaustion.

Tim shot Omega a small smirk before returning his sweet expression to Water. “Of course not, man. We have just about anything you could imagine, and then some. I’ll make you a cup right now. You want some of those, ah...what are they called? Mini...marshmallows?” He sauntered over to a little kettle to boil some milk for the cocoa. Water’s sleepy eyes fluttered happily, “Yeah, if you have any cinnamon sticks, that’d be great too.” He grinned gently.

“Cocoa?” Alpha perked up and turned his head toward Tim, “Make that two, as well. After all,” he turned back to Henrik, “We did promise to give each other cocoa kisses.” He smirked. Tim nodded to Water then turned his attention to Alpha. As he went to speak, Kungen cleared his throat to get his attention. “3.” He said simply, offering his empty cup. Henrik leaned on his arm as he admired Alpha, absolutely adoring him and basking in his radiance. “I love you...” He said softly, eyes taking him in.

Alpha gave him a soft smile, before bringing an arm around him to bring him in to kiss all over his face before he hugged him close, “I love you too min liten vampyr.” He said gently to him. Water chuckled as Kungen hopped on the bandwagon, cutting another slice of his omelet to give him a bit more energy.

All the while, Earth turned the stove off until Johannes and Copia came down after finishing up on his meal of blueberry pancakes and eggs, giving him the time to make a banana milkshake for John. He put down the glass in front John’s plate with a ‘donk’, giving him a gentle smirk before turning back around to pick up his plate and his less than half cup of decaf. He sat next to John, giving him a smile before he cut a slice of his pancakes and his eggs.

Henrik made a soft squeal of happiness as he buried into Alpha’s chest, nibbling lightly on his exposed flesh and trailing up behind his ear. Truly, they were disgustingly in love. Tim chuckled off to the side as he watched everyone getting along, deciding to make extra hot chocolate in case seconds were wanted.

As the glass came into view, John looked up and beamed. Banana?? How did he know that was his favorite? The eager drummer took a sip, not even noticing when he set it back down the creamy residue left in his mustache. “Earth...you’ve really outdone yourself this morning. Everyone thinks you’re amazing but...no one does as much as I do...” He didn’t even mind if anyone saw as he tilted the Ghoul’s attention back to him and gave a firm kiss.

Alpha giggled as he felt Henrik nibble on his skin, and pulled him into his lap. He nuzzled his chest, giving him a few kisses as he kept Henrik close to him. Earth grinned and kissed him back, tasting the banana frothing from his mustache. “Hehehe, thanks so much, baby. I’m so glad you think so,” he gave John a wide smile and gave him another sweet little kiss.

Henrik continued to make soft purring sounds of pleasure and happiness, turning more catlike and pleasant by the minute. He sat sideways in Alpha’s lap so he could still look around, enjoying how casual they could be now. John continued to blush as he pecked his ghoul, biting his lip afterwards. “I...really like you, y’know? Not just like, I...I think I’m crushing on you, Earth. If it...wasn’t too obvious.” Tim served everyone their hot chocolates as they finished brewing, trying not to ruin any moments as he did so. He went over and sat by Kungen, both of whom acted like they saw nothing and instead looked giddily over to the Ghoulettes. “Ladies, anything to drink for you? I made extra cocoa, if you’re interested.” He flashed a cheesy smirk and pushed a lock of hair back.

As Alpha held him, he cut another slice of their pancakes and fed him as he held Henrik in one arm and the fork with his other hand. Earth’s eyes widened as his face began to feel hot and smiled widely at him. He looked down at his food shyly, “I really like you too John. Uh-ummm...” the words of lovers was at his tongue, but Aether cut him off, “What you shy for? You guys are mates anyway.”

All the Ghouls turned their heads to Aether, Alpha stopping dead in his tracks, err, midair as he was feeding Henrik. Earth quickly tried to save him for what he said, “H-he means, lovers.” His felt so hot, surely his face could be compared to a Christmas tree.

Even Henrik paused, tongue sticking out as he froze to welcome the pancake forth. Even without being a ghoul himself he knew what that word meant, and the significance it held. John thought he might burst into flames with how hot he was. He adjusted his collar, cartoonishly taking a breath and awkwardly chuckling. “Y-yeah, uhm...Yeah. What are we being so shy for, huh? It’s silly...we’re adults...” Under his breath he repeated the word ‘mate’, wondering what on earth Aether meant by that choice of word.

Omega turned his head back to Aether, giving him a death glare, “Yo͠u͞ ̸͘f͏u̕͡ck͞i͠n̨͟g͏ ͡i̵di̸̡͘ot͞͡.͢” he whispered in Ghoulish.

Earth looked back down to his food, playing with it a bit and eating to get the heat out of his cheeks. Not only did he feel embarrassed, thanks to Aether, but he felt...scared. He knew he was bound to tell John everything about him, but yet...how would he feel when the majority of what he said is all lies? He chewed slowly as he avoided John’s gaze. Alpha watched him, even as he fed Henrik the slice, he watched him with a gentle look. He nuzzled Henrik for a bit more before he put him down back to his seat next to Alpha’s.

“Hey Earth?” Earth glanced over to him, “Can I talk to you alone for a sec?” He looked down again at his food before nodding. Alpha gave Henrik one last kiss before he got up from his seat, Earth followed along and removed the apron he was wearing, placing it next to the cooking counter before he and Alpha walked out into the dining room.

John watched Earth leave, the Ghoul not even giving him a glance as he passed. He bit his lip, his blood matching the ice in his irises before he looked away. Clenching his fork in a fist he continued to eat, not bothering to look up from his plate.

“Hey...hey John?” Henrik turned from where he was gazing after Alpha to giving his bandmate a sympathetic look. But John was not having it. “What?” He snapped back, making Henrik freeze in his spot. Kungen and Tim looked over, ready to intervene if need be. John took another breath; controlling his anger was not something that came easy to him. He raised his hand to Henrik as he finished swallowing his food. “I’m sorry, I just—it’s been a weird couple days...”

Alpha and Earth sat down on the dining room table facing each other now that they were alone together. Earth kept his gaze down, almost as if he was ashamed to look into Alpha’s eyes for answers, but Alpha, he was giving him all the answers as he read his movement. “You haven’t told him anything, did you? Or yet, you lied to him?” Earth cringed, shuttling his eyes tightly as he said so. Still, he remained quiet.

“Earth, look at me,” he said firmly, and Earth reluctantly opened his eyes to make eye contact with Alpha. “Well?” While though Alpha was never the best person to go to for advice or talk therapy, he and Earth were on the same boat of having mates, but Earth just so happened to make some foolish choices more than Alpha, more or less as Alpha was quicker and more honest with Henrik. Earth sighed, looking down for a bit before looking back up to his eyes.

“Through my time with John yesterday during Hide and Prank, I lied to him...of everything it seems.” Alpha perked up, while though lying was something normal for him and the Ghouls and the Church, he knew that most humans found it heartbreaking and almost even deal breaker, for relationships that is. “What specifically did you lie about?” Earth looked down in thought, “What my first kiss was, where I lived, why I know so many languages. Just...anything to cover up the fact I’m a demon.” Alpha growled lowly, not in anger but in thought as he leaned on his arm. “You know you’re gonna have to speak with him about this. Not just that you lied to him, but that we’re all demons.” He said lowly, as if he felt like people were listening to them.

Earth looked down again, and nodded, feeling tears sting his eyes and he blinked repeatedly to keep them at bay, “I’m just...honestly...scared. I’m scared that he’ll get angry with me and leave me. That he’ll never forgive me. That he’ll always wear a damned cross because of me, to keep me away from him.”

“Crosses will keep all of us away, Earth.”

“I know, I know, but just...” he sighed exasperatedly, “You know what I mean.” Alpha nodded, actually understanding him.

While though sometimes he seemed like the biggest asshole in the world, there were moments where he was like a brother to his kin.

“I was just like you when I first had sex with Henrik. My tail came out, my skin went dark, my claws and fangs grew. Hell, when I orgasmed, I screamed as loud as a banshee and dark as a devil.” Earth leaned on his arm as he listened and nodded along. “But yet, even after he seemed to have seen me for what I was...” he shook his head in nostalgia, almost as if the memory amused him, “He still wanted for me to stay and cuddle.” Alpha brought his arm down, leaning against both his arms on the table. “Earth, I may not know John that well as you. But all I’m saying is, if he loves you, he’ll forgive you. All you just gotta do is explain yourself.”

Earth blushed dark, Love was such a strong word of how he felt toward John. But was it love, or was it just affection and excitement he felt whenever he was near him? He sighed deeply before turning his gaze back up to Alpha, and slowly, a smile began to crawl onto his lips, and Alpha could help but grin gently as well.

“Thanks Alpha. I...I hope everything will be fine...” Alpha gave him a nod, “I hope it will as well.” He began to get up from his seat, Earth followed suit as well and walked back to the kitchen as Alpha gave Earth a gentle pat on the back. Alpha touched the door and looked back at Earth to see if he was ready to go back. Earth eyed the door, almost seemingly reluctant before he took a deep breath and gave Alpha a nod, before they all returned back into the kitchen.

Everyone looked up as the two ghouls returned. Henrik, although usually quite excited to see Alpha, bit his lip in worry of what he and Earth had spoken about in closed doors. John continued to avoid all eye contact. He wasn’t sure what to do, how to react. Staring at his now empty plate with half a milkshake still beside him he wondered too what the ghouls had spoken about. He felt so...vulnerable and exposed, like an open wound in the room. He hated it. His flesh crawled, giving the man a wild, agitated appearance in his eyes. Tim took note and nudged Kungen, both of them recognizing the different representation of the Beast that resided in them all. But that would be a discussion for a different time.

Earth gulped as he felt everyone’s eyes on him and Alpha, and he turned his head to him for reassurance. He gave Earth a nod, letting him say what he wanted to say. He looked up at John, seeing that his eyes were avoiding his, feeling a pang if guilt run through him. “John?” He said trying to get his attention, “I-I would like to speak with you later after breakfast if that’s okay with you.”

Alpha gave John another nod before he went to go sit back down in his seat next to Henrik, wrapping an arm around his waist. Earth felt exposed as he was the only one now that every was staring up. He couldn’t handle it...he couldn’t—

“You can have the rest of my breakfast, I’ll, uh, meet you in your room, John.” He turned away from everyone and put a hand to the door, “I’ll go for a walk...I’ll be back soon...” He said before opening the kitchen door again and left the dining room. Alpha sighed and shook his head, leaning against Henrik’s head and giving him a comforting nuzzle.

“What’s going on with Earth?” Henrik tilted his head to whisper only to Alpha. He put his arms around his waist, leaning his face against his shoulder and purring as the warmth reached his flesh. Alpha gave his head a comforting kiss, “He didn’t tell John anything about what he is,” he whispered back to Henrik. He looked back at the door, as if he was expecting Earth to come through it, but shook his head lightly, knowing that Earth was most likely venting his feelings to nature to compose himself.

John didn’t know what to say to Earth besides a small nod and a grunt of understanding. He ran a hand through his hair, removing the hairband and letting his dark locks fall to his shoulders. Yesterday they were having so much fun it was like...an actual date. Sure, there was sex involved as well but it wasn’t completely centered around that. For once John felt...appreciated by a stranger for something beyond his body...He felt trapped, like the walls were closing in as he stood and cleared both their plates. When everything was washed and put away it was Kungen that put a hand on his shoulder, looking him over worriedly. John shook his head, giving a small smile that showed he appreciated the gesture, before taking his leave to pursue Earth.

Chapter 59: Kitchen Shenanigans

Alpha cleared his throat before he lifted his gaze up to Kungen, “I’m really sorry that you had to see that, sir. It’s all just...” he gestured his hands to find a more appropriate word, “Newly couple problems.” Kungen put his hand up slightly, telling Alpha he need not apologize. The look in his eyes said he had seen worse, relationship-wise. “It is alright, Alpha. I just hope they can work something out.” Henrik and the rest of the band mates agreed. Tim poured himself more hot cocoa. “John’s just very...well...” Henrik decided to help with the word. “He doesn’t handle things very well, I think. I’ve seen him get very angry and very upset—and then he isolates himself from people.” Henrik’s gaze flicked back to Alpha, thinking that he and John had something in common in that respect.

Alpha nodded and hummed in understanding as the Ghoulettes exchanged worried glances with each other. “Well hopefully they can come to a conclusion to what’s going on,” said Wind, wrapping an arm around Breeze’s waist. The tension in the room felt thick, and Alpha hated it. He thought up of something quick to change the atmosphere. Taking a deep breath he began to cut another slice of pancakes for Henrik, “So, Kungen, how long have you been playing guitar?” He asked as he dipped the slice in the frosting again before he fed it to Henrik while a gentle smirk. Henrik, nearly forgetting about the pancakes entirely, made a soft giggle of surprise as he opened his mouth to eat. While Alpha and Kungen spoke, he cut off his own piece to feed to the either.

Kungen turned his attention to the ghoul with a thoughtful expression; time was always something that eluded him, as it’s existence had yet to be proven. “Hmm...for as long as I can remember, honestly. Since I was physically able to hold a guitar on my own. It is less so how long I have played a guitar than it is how long it has played me.” The rest of the bandmates present seemed to accept Kungen’s cryptic answers as truth, since they had no reason not to trust him implicitly.

Every single Ghoul in the room heavily breathed as they tried to contain their laughter from the way Kungen framed his words. Alpha bit lip as he tried to stifle his giggles and spitting out the pancakes Henrik just fed him. “Really?” He stalled himself, despite the fact that he was smiling as he said so, “Quite impressively long I supposed.” He grinned biting down on the giggle. “Babe...don’t laugh.” Henrik whispered, but he was smiling along as well. Kungen had a good sense of humor anyway.

“I’ve raised mountains and filled rivers with my music. I’ve brought life into this barren wasteland with every strum of this axe. I’ve—“

“Kungen...”

“Tim.” They regarded each other before Tim bowed his head, allowing the other to continue. “I’ve brought these poor creatures you see before you from the dirt and filth they once wallowed in...so yes, it has been quite some time I’ve played guitar. And...you?” The Ghouls tilted their heads in interest and Alpha turned his head to Henrik, wondering if Kungen was talking about him as well. “Well,” began Alpha, turning his head back to Kungen, “I’ve known how to play even before I became a part of the Church. Papa Nihil signed us up as soon as we ‘auditioned’.” The air quotes he put weren’t noticeable so, it seems as though only he, the Ghouls and Henrik could see through it.

Henrik looked down when Alpha glanced his way, causing him to bite his lip a bit. Their history with Kungen wasn’t particularly a secret, per sé, but he knew he had yet to delve into it with Alpha. Kungen, all the while, was nodding his approval to the ghouls. “Of course. But then again, you’re all not exactly human...correct?”

All of the Ghouls froze, and one of the Ghoulettes dropped their fork. How had he known...? Alpha froze, unsure of what to say. He was bound by his master to not reveal himself or confirm what Kungen asked of them, but he didn’t want to lie to the king of their allies. He glanced over to Henrik, his eyes quietly asking for help before glancing around the room to the other Ghouls, but not even they could say anything. Henrik sat up a bit straighter, biting his lip before he prepared to say something.

“Oh, don’t you all look like that. You give an impressive performance, but you see we...are not altogether human either.”

“But sir, I thought you—!”

“I know, Henrik...It has been a long kept secret of Avatar Country, but I thought our allies deserved to know, jå? Afterall, how can they trust us if we are not completely honest?”

Alpha and the Ghoul exchanged glances with each, still remaining silent until Alpha broke the tension. “Well...We’re glad that you trust us that much, Your Highness. But to answer your question, no, we’re not human.” He glanced over to Henrik and then to Tim, “And to be honest with you, we could tell you weren’t human either from your scent.”

“Damn! I told ya!” It was Tim’s turn to blurt out as he dramatically hit the table. He was still smiling, laughing even as he ran a hand through his hair. “I told you guys we smelled differently—that you could tell.” Henrik only giggled under his breath as he snuggled into Alpha, hugging his side and rubbing under his neck. “Mmm,” Kungen nodded, looking around at everyone as if it were the first time he had. “Well then, will you show us your true forms yet? Or is that for a special occasion?”

All the Ghouls loosened up as Tim seemed to be ecstatic to they weren’t human, but as Kungen spoke again, the froze again. “Welllll....we’re not really supposed to reveal our forms, Papa said so, but maybe around Halloween time you can see how we are. Though,” said Alpha as he snuggled back into Henrik, “Henrik here has seen a bit of what we are during sex.” He grinned mischievously. Aether snorted before Omega and the Ghoulettes giggled while Water rolled his eyes and shook his head in amusement.

If Henrik could’ve burst into flames he would have in that instant. Henrik’s eyes widened as he looked at Alpha and playfully hit him. “You don’t have to say that!” He grinned through the nervousness. Kungen and Tim exchanged smirks over their mugs. “Hmph. Is that what that was? I thought two mountain lions were fighting over territory.” Alpha laughed as Henrik smacked him, “Ow!” He joked. “Well he did want to dominate me, but in the end, I conquered the territory,” Alpha smirked as he wiggled his eyebrows to Henrik, making the Ghoulettes giggle hysterically. “Oh Alpha ya filthy sinner, you!” Giggled the Ghoulettes. It then clicked to some of the Ghoul as they realized what that frosting was for and they laughed harder.

“Shhhhhhut up!” Henrik nearly whined as he hit him a bit harder. He was still smirking and chuckling awkwardly along, but he didn’t much like the idea of his sexual indecencies being passed around like candy. “You make me sound like some wanton slut.” He looked Alpha in the eyes, nearly begging him to stop without outwardly making a scene. In the meantime, Tim had gotten up to give refills on all the hot chocolates.

“Ahahahaow!” Alpha laughed as Henrik hit him again. He brought his arm around him again, “Yet I’m the one who’s more sinful, so wouldn’t that make us both sluts?” He smirked as he passed Henrik a mug with hot cocoa and one for himself. “If anything I think we’re sluts for each other.”

“Whatever you two are you’re too much.” Tim sneered playfully as he ate a handful of mini marshmallows. When Henrik returned the face he threw some at him, the two acting like the siblings they were in spirit. “Tim, don’t make fun.” Kungen scolded lightly before his face contorted into a small grin.

“Maybe our little bassist here will learn to relax since he’s been getting laid so much.” Tim burst into a fit of laughter like a hyena. Henrik rolled his eyes and giggled, sitting up to kiss Alpha’s ear before taking a sip of his hot chocolate. After he set the mug down he whispered to Alpha. “He’s just jealous because you’ve got a huge cock, babe...”

The Ghouls laughed and giggled along with Tim from what Kungen had said, even more so as their hearing picked up on what Henrik had whispered to Alpha. Alpha giggled like a maniac when he listened to Henrik, and turned his head to whisper back into his ear, “And also that I’m the best dick sucker...” Alpha grinned wickedly at him. “You’re okay I guess. If you’re into that kinda thing.” Henrik smirked as he teased and leaned forward, kissing Alpha’s nose.

Tim shook his head as he smiled and got up to help Kungen bus some of the dishes. “Shit, and I thought Johannes and the Cardinal were mushy. You two are just disgusting.” As the Ghouls’ laughter began to calm, they began to giggle some more as the Cardinal and Johannes were brought up about their relationship. Alpha laughed again, before whispering back to Henrik, “Yeah, I’ll say he’s jealous.” Before giggling.

Henrik returned the giggle, the two no different now than troublesome schoolgirls. Tim looked over again, knowing something was up. “What’s that? You two laugh a lot.”

“We think you’re jealous!”

“Of? I have a girlfriend, thank you very much. She’s very beautiful, and I’ve got nothing to be jealous of. No offense, Alpha. Shit, I’m starting to think I’m one of the only straight people left here.”

“No need to refer to labels.” Kungen mused from across the kitchen with a light flick of his wrist.

“Well maybe because your pull-out sex game is weak!” Alpha cupped his hands around his mouth as he shouted it to Tim. The Ghouls laughed hysterically and Water began to giggle after a few sips of his hot cocoa. Henrik rolled his eyes and nudged Alpha affectionately. Tim snickered and shook his head. “Maybe so, buddy. Maybe so. But Imma do me, and you can do you, and we won’t do each other. That cool?”

“Seriously,” Kungen brushed one his dreadlocks back. “What has this become, Avatar Fuckfest?” The Ghouls giggled at that, “It’s seems so, Your Highness,” said Alpha as brought his arms around Henrik’s waist, caressing him gently. “Though with Henrik, John and Tim taken, what about you, Kungen? You got someone in mind?” Breeze tilted her head as she held her cocoa. This actually got all of the attention from the Ghouls as they stared at him for an answer. “Oh don’t get him started...” Tim murmured before Kungen fixed the room with a cocky smirk.

“Hm...no, not really, I mean...I am a king. So why should I limit myself to only one? I...” And then, surprisingly his next thought made him blush, the rosiness contrasting brilliantly with his blonde tresses. “I mean you all can see how handsome I am...and this fingers aren’t just meant for guitars...” Even Henrik seemed slightly stunned by Kungen’s boldness, where as he usually was not known for being very talkative. The Ghoulettes ‘oooh’ed as if they just heard some juicy gossip before giggling. “So, it’s not just one than, huh?” Omega chuckled as he raised an eyebrow amusingly.

Again, Kungen shrugged lightly. “It is a lot to commit to one love—one holder of your heart. When I have much love for many people for many reasons. It seems unfair to only limit myself. Although it has been some time without a proper date...where has the chivalry gone, truly? Poetic romance? That is the true eroticism of a king.” Tim snorted so hard he spilled some cocoa on himself.

“Soooo, you’re kinda polyamorous?” Asked Omega. “‘Cause it could actually make sense what you put that way of just committing yourself to one person.” The king gave this idea some thought before smirking in near-delight. “Yes! I suppose that’s what the kids call it. That makes sense. Poly...amorous...of course. That is not to say that the king of Avatar Country is a raging slut, no? Not that I believe...there would exist any judgement here...but perhaps more of an...opportunist? Hm?”

A few of the Ghouls giggled, “Wellll, polyamorous and slutty are two different things. Being a slut just means you have multiple lovers you just fuck around with. Polyamorous is just being in multiple relationships.” Omega explained.

“And are you speaking from experience?” Kungen eyed Omega up and down, practically undressing him with his eyes. Tim and Henrik exchanged glances, feeling a strange tension in the air. They had known their Kungen to generally be secretive about who he had affairs with, however there was a rumor involving several instances with a close bandmate of theirs...Omega raised an eyebrow, and shook his head. “No, it’s just fact, no need to get so suspicious, Majesty.” Despite his species, none of the Ghouls had any idea of any rumors going on with the king. He chuckled, flashing the ghoul a look to show he meant no harm and was only joking.

Henrik, in the meantime, leaned up and purred quietly into Alpha’s ear. “Whatcha thinkin’ about, babe?” Alpha smirked gently before whispered back into Henrik’s ear, “The fact that the king got suspicious at the comparisons makes me real curious if he’s the one with experience.” He rubbed his waist gently as he did, before pulled back to take a sip of his cocoa. Henrik made a soft noise of understanding and downed the rest of his drink, which wasn’t much.

“Well, erm...” Tim was shooting him a look not to start anything but he didn’t care. “There’s been rumors that ah...that Kungen...had an affair with one of our bandmates—multiple times, at least.” Alpha nodded slowly, trying to look nonchalant about it, though when really, he was very curious. “Do you know who?” He whispered very quietly to Henrik, making sure Tim doesn’t hear. “Well...he doesn’t like us speaking about it but supposedly Johannes...It’s believed he and Kungen had a fling around the time he first brought him here...right before John and I showed up, that is.” Even though it was a tense subject, Henrik couldn’t help but smile some. He always thought that would’ve been an oddly sweet twist in their orchestra, and he had sensed before some light flirtation between the two.

Alpha hummed curiously as Henrik explained, though wondered if Johannes is keeping it from his master. The dick move would be to tell the Cardinal Johannes’s sins, but yet, that may or may not stir too much relationship drama then there already was. He nuzzled Henrik’s head gently before whispering in his ear again, “I honestly do wonder if the Cardinal’s okay with it.” Henrik had completely forgotten...his eyes widened slightly as he stared at Alpha full on. “T-they’re just rumors though you can’t...you can’t bring it up to him. We don’t know if it’s true or not. Besides...Johannes and him are really erm...cute together. I’ve never seen him happier—like, genuinely happy.”

“But don’t you think that most couples would share their sins to each other?” Alpha whispered. He knew that he should stay out of this drama, but then again, he had to report everything to his master, because keeping things away would make him disloyal to not only the Cardinal, but to the Church. “That is, of course, what most happier couples would do. And he may or may not know already the truth.”

“Well I guess...I get that but...” Henrik ran a hand through his hair and rubbed the back of his neck with light concern. “I...I don’t know, Alphy...I’m sorry. It’s really not my place and I’m sorry I dragged you in—“ He stopped as he heard the doors open and the aforementioned couple entered.

Chapter 60: The Cardinal Welcomes You to Avatar Fuckfest

Immediately as they entered, everyone turned their heads to them, and all the Ghouls perked up and put anything they had in their hands down on the counter before bowing, “Good morning, Cardinal.” They all said in unison before Copia bowed his head back to the Ghouls, “Good morning, my Ghouls,” he nodded to Kungen and the rest with a soft smile, “And to the King and Orchestra as well.” The Ghouls soon returned to what they were doing and Water and Alpha sat back down. “I’ll tell him later,” said Alpha before giving Henrik’s temple a soft kiss.

The remaining orchestra members turned and nodded their morning greetings to them both. Henrik immediately afterward nuzzled into Alpha and cooed. “So pancakes, right?” Johannes flashed Copia a small but eager grin before he turned and saw two untouched plates already made up. “What are these for?”

Copia gave him a nod, mirroring his expression with a gentle grin. As he saw the plates he chuckled, “It’s seems that Earth was prepared for us.” He turned to the table and looked through the Ghouls if Earth was there. He raised an eyebrow when he couldn’t find any sight of him, “Where’s Earth?” A lot of the Ghouls looked away awkwardly, almost avoiding the Cardinal’s gaze if they didn’t have an immediate answer.

“He’s having a serious talk with his boyfriend,” said Water without looking back from his cocoa.

“Ah.” Copia nodded in understanding as he realized as well that John was at the table as he turned back to Johannes, giving him a small grin, “What materials do you need? I’ll go get them as you set up.”

It took Johannes a little longer to piece everything together as he looked between Tim and Henrik and Kungen. When he finally reached the conclusion, his eyes widened slightly as his expression turned to great surprise and amusement. “John?! No way! No fucking way!” The rest of his bandmates chuckled as they noted how amazed Johannes was.

“I know—I still can’t wrap my head around it.”

“But he’s—!”

“Apparently not as we thought.”

“Or as he so adamantly insisted.”

“For years and years...Oh, I’m sorry babe,” Johannes paused and turned sheepishly back to Copia. “We got caught up gabbing like a bunch of hens. Uhm, there should be a mix we can use to save time. Then I just need a measuring cup and some water, and whatever toppings you’d like.”

Copia was surprised at the reaction Johannes made but soon laughed along as the rest of the Orchestra agreed. He shook his head adoringly and amusedly to Johannes, “It’s no worries, dear,” he said as he giggled. As he searched through the kitchen cabinets for the measuring cup he turned to the Orchestra, “But what is it about John getting a boyfriend so insane about?” He asked, confused. The Ghouls giggled along as their master tried to figure it out.

Johannes and Tim exchanged little immature smirks, leaving Henrik to explain. “Well, you see Cardinal...John has always been...I think the proper word would be a womanizer. And he would never hear anything otherwise, even if we were joking y’know? He’d get all mad and leave if we even brought up anything about him loving men. He didn’t even like us talking about other men loving men. So we kinda came to the assumption that he was heavily closeted. We...” The next bit made Henrik blush a bit. “We took bets even...”

Copia threw his head back as he laughed. “Oh how the tables have turned on poor John,” he giggled as he found the measuring cup and closed the cabinet. “It’s rather impressive how quickly we are getting along.” He chuckled lowly and he gave Alpha and Henrik a glance, making Alpha smirk.

“Avatar Fuckfest!” Alpha shouted as he brought an arm around Henrik’s shoulder and pumped his fist into the air, making the Ghouls laugh hysterically and the Cardinal shake his head amusedly. A spark shot through Johannes’ core as he heard the instrumentation to “The King Welcomes you to Avatar Country” without any music actually playing.

“Do you believe?!” He cried out like a wild animal, pointing to Tim who seemed taken aback. Immediately Henrik knew what was happening and laughed as he pumped his fist with Alpha.

“Avatar Fuckfest!”

“Give testimony!” By now Tim was giggling and humming along, playing the solo on his air guitar as Johannes sauntered over to Copia and gave him a flirtatious little once over.

“Say long live the Cardinal...long life the Car-di-naaal...~” His dark gaze continued to linger on him even as he combined the pancake mix and water in the bowl. The Cardinal laughed out, placing a hand on his face as he blushed. Right as soon as Johannes finished, the Ghouls joined along.

“Avatar Fuckfest!”

“Setting you free!” The Ghoulettes pumped their fists as well into the air. “We’ll take good care of you!” Omega cried, with Aether following him, “I bid you welcome to-“ he pointed to the Cardinal as he decided to join along the fun, “Avatar Fuckfest, Yea-e-e-e-eah,” he sang, giving Johannes a wink along with a flirty smirk.

He giggled and bit his lip, beginning to drizzle the batter onto the pan as it steadily became hot enough. Instead of larger pancakes he settled for a bunch of adorable baby ones. “And a good morning to everyone as well. The coffee is strong, I take it?” “As usual,” Kungen noted from the back, making Johannes flinch slightly as he somehow didn’t see him there.

Copia seemed to noticed Johannes flinch, as soon straightened his back and kept his hands together in front of his cassock as his cheeks became red in embarrassment as he it fell upon him that he had just said something inappropriate in front of the Country’s King. He brought a hand up to rub his neck, hoping maybe that Kungen hadn’t noticed that he and Johannes were acting flirty to each other to ruin their chance to come out to him.

“Oh, Cardinal?” Asked Aether—cutting the Copia off from his thoughts—making the Cardinal turn to him with raised eyebrows. “John has told us about this club out in the town. But since were here until 9:00, we wanted to ask you if you wanted to come along next time or so.” Copia tilted his head, interested. The Ghoulettes giggled quietly as they were interested in the idea as well. “If I may ask,” began the Cardinal, “What kind of club is it?” The Ghoulettes answered immediately in unison, “Burlesque.”

Johannes and Kungen made eye contact before he flicked his gaze back to his work—the pancakes. He could tell he was still being watched, but refused to acknowledge it until he was sure Kungen looked away. Of course, they denied every claim of their once brief affair but the two of them knew the truth. And once you know the face that someone makes as they’re fucking you you never really look at them the same.

“Yeah! We all went there together for Johannes’ birthday! And we got fuuccckkeed up!” It seemed Henrik had had 4 cups too many of coffee. At the mention of his name Johannes looked up and smirked shyly at the memory.

“Ah, yes indeed...'twas a happy birthday to me. Cardi-C if I had known you then I would’ve invited you, but there were a fair amount of people and I know how you uhm...get, I mean.” Alpha giggled as he nuzzled Henrik, “You’re drunk on coffee babe, chill.” He said amusedly as he shook his head. “Really?” The Cardinal smirked at Johannes knowingly, before chucking lowly. “Well hopefully some other day we can go again,” he sent him a quick wink, saving the club for a future event some other time while they’ll be having fun of their own later.

“Hrmph...you chill.” Henrik turned and looked him over, then reached up to play with what hair he could reach around the mask. “Don’t make me stroke your horns again. But I’ll do it—nice and slow...and lick them again'”

Distracted by Copia, Johannes had almost let the pancakes get burnt as he began quickly flipping them to save them. They were much darker than he usually made but not bad. “Remind me again what toppings you like, djävul?” Alpha face blushed red, a look of a deer in the headlights washed over his face, but soon, it was replaced with a dark smirk. He leaned in to whisper in his ear, “If you do that, then I might have to fuck you in front of everyone.” He pulled away with a evil grin on his lips. Now it was Henrik’s turn to blush furiously as he bit his bottom lip, immediately the mental image of his wanton whore self being displayed for what was essentially his family making him squirm just enough for Alpha to see. “Y-your a fiend...and I’ll punish you for it later. I want to try being dominant again anyway.” He returned the whisper in a gruff tone.

Copia gasped, “Ah! I almost forgot! One moment, pagliaccio...” he quickly walked back over to the fridge and picked out the blueberries from the shelf, and placed them next to the stove. The package of the blueberries was already open—perhaps from Earth. He took a few out of the package and washed them under the sink, before holding them together in his hands for Johannes.

“Thank you, dear.” Johannes purred as he took the blueberries. Some managed to go in to the pancakes, as the batter was not fully cooked in some areas yet, but the rest sat on top neatly. They looked good anyway, and that’s all that mattered. “And I made a shit ton too, if the rest of you guys are still a bit hungry.” Some of the batter had gotten on his finger as Johannes paused and took note, making sure Copia watched as he licked it off.

Alpha chuckled darkly, his hand from around Henrik’s shoulder traveled lower to Henrik’s chest, gently squeezing and caressing his chest above his nipple through his clothes. He leaned in, whispering into Henrik’s ear, “I want you to fuck me doggy style and pull my hair as I moan your name, daddy,” he dirty talked, before pulling back with a smug smirk. Henrik let out a low grumble of pleasure as he turned and gave Alpha a lust-filled grin. He licked his teeth slowly and bit his lip afterwards. “I-I think that can be arranged, darling...”

Alpha gripped his shirt, giving him a look of lust, “Be patient~” he teased in a sing-song voice. While though he may have been tell this to Henrik, he was telling him to himself as he began to feel a heat that he knew too well rise in his gut, making him put a leg over the other under the table.

The Cardinal eyed Johannes as he did so, making him smirk sinfully, imagining his finger to his own cock. He cleared his throat, getting the thought out of his head before it would go down to his cock. “Thank you, caro, they certainly look delicious.” He gave him a sweet smile as he glanced at the pancakes before turning his gaze to him. They were surely making it clear to the others that they were together, but even yet, he felt it hard to control himself around Johannes.

“Good, I’m glad. Would you like some coffee as well?” Johannes looked over his shoulder as he wandered over to the pot to pour himself a cup. As he raised it to his lips and sniffed he sighed blissfully. “Sí, caffè as well,” Copia said, accidentally letting his accent slip through a bit. As Johannes poured him a cup, he grabbed himself a fork and plate and picked up two pancakes as they finished up frying on the pan. He waited for them to cool down, watching the steam come off as he did.

“Mmmf...you know it’s not my strong suit...especially not when I finally have someone like you to call my own...” Now it was Henrik’s turn to paw at the ghoul’s chest, but the look he gave him was romantic and sincere with a bit of rose tinting his irises. “Would you like to go for a morning walk with me?” A low purr began to resonate from Alpha’s chest as Henrik’s hand rested upon his chest. His ruby eyes blinked, the lust soon fading down to a much more tame desire as he grinned at him. “Sure thing babe. Maybe once we’re finished we can go.”

The hairs on the back of Johannes’ neck stood on end as he swooned hard over Copia’s sweet accented tone. He looked him over with the same air that one regards a delicious cake—or a breath taking painting. He was astonishing and dreamy—like the men in those cheesy romance novels that he might’ve read one or two of. “Italian, right?” Kungen nodded from his seat as he finished his cup of dark roast. “I’ve been meaning to ask you since we first spoke, Cardinal. I’ve visited there once or twice—gorgeous place, really.”

Copia grinned at Johannes as he recognized the look of adoration of his face. He grinned gently at him as Johannes looked so sweet and adorable. He had to grip down on the plate to resist kissing his face and giving his nose smooches. Until Kungen snapped the both of them out of their loving daze. The Cardinal hesitated, as he didn’t really enjoy speaking about his past to someone who he wasn’t close to. “Uh, yes!” He said quickly, trying to avoid stuttering. “I was born there and my family soon moved to Sweden when I was around 8. But even yet, I am multilingual.” He gave Kungen a small smile before cutting a piece of his pancakes, blowing on it gently before placing it into his mouth. The taste of the pancakes mixed with the blueberries bloomed in his mouth like a flower, and he turned to Johannes, “Your work is paid off, caro. They came out delicious!” He smiled as he chewed before cutting another piece.

Nodding, Henrik began to eat much faster to finish his breakfast and wash it down with his final coffee of that morning. He was excited that maybe now he’d be able to show Alpha some of his favorite spots up in the forest. Kungen nodded in understanding and stroked his beard, out of questions for the time being. While Johannes beamed, standing up a bit straighter as the heat rose in his cheeks. “Really? I was afraid I let them get too dark.” Of course, he knew he was an excellent cook, but being praised for it never hurt.

“Whoa! Slow down there! Didn’t know you were that excited for a walk around the woods.” Alpha giggled as he began to eat some of leftovers that was on the plate as Henrik ate, soon chugging down the rest of his cocoa. “That excited for a walk around the woods? Tch, babe, it’s like you don’t even know me. I love the woods! It’s always been a special place for me...like a second home, I guess.”

Copia looked back down at the pancakes, seeing that they were a bit burned, but yet the taste was very unnoticeable. “Wellll, there is a teeny little taste of charred mix in it, but nonetheless, it still came out delicious, dear.” He gave Johannes another gently smile and sent him a mental kiss before he cut another piece. He had paused to digest and wipe off his mouth to keep from looking too slobbish. “Sorry for bein’ kind of a freak about it.” Johannes nodded and took some for his own, taking a seat beside him as he ate. “Ja alskäre dig...” He whispered and kissed the shell of his ear.

Alpha giggled, loving at how he was acting so giddy to go out. “Alright then, scratch that you like the woods to you love the woods. Slow down still, if we’re gonna be running through the trees with the wind in our faces, I don’t want you to spit up,” he chuckled, poking his nose affectionately. Henrik nodded, showing that he understood, and gave a little sheepish expression as he continued eating at a slower pace. “You’re such a dad sometimes, Alpha. But I don’t just mean that in a sexual way.” Almost immediately he imagined him dealing with a pair of ghoul children of his own and had to bite his lip to keep from grinning too much. Alpha would be a great father if he wanted to be, he was sure of it.

Copia let out a small shuddered sigh as Johannes whispered into his ear, feeling a tingle run down his spine as he felt his lips upon his ear. He gave him a glance from the corner of his eyes before bringing his free hand under the table rest on Johannes’s midthigh, rubbing it affectionately as he thought to him, ‘Jag älskar dig också...’ Hoping that Johannes caught the message he was thinking as he did. A low purr rumbled in the back of Johannes’ throat as he nuzzled the Cardinal and then continued on in his whisper. “You know...we do not need to be so secretive about us...you can see Henrik is nearly sitting in Alpha’s lap, and I imagine John and Earth weren’t much better.”

Alpha laughed, “Well, I’m taking care of you, what can I say?” He chuckled as he hugged Henrik close, nuzzling his head affectionately. The Cardinal hummed in understanding and whispered back to him, “Then we should tell Kungen about us. It’s just...” he hesitated, thinking for a moment. “Maybe all of your brothers know about us except Kungen. I just...I don’t feel comfortable unless we tell him.” The hand stopped rubbing him, just to rest on Johannes’s midthigh.

“It’s nice...” Henrik said almost instinctively as he cleaned his plate and turned to him again. “Obviously I know I’m not a little kid nor do I want to be that again but still...it’s...I don’t know, I like being coddled I guess..? If that makes sense?” Johannes grumbled lightly but knew it had to be done. “Alright...” It was going to be slightly awkward, but they’d have to grin and bear it. It was better that his king knew then, instead of finding out later and feeling left out or lied to.

Chapter 61: The Cat's Out of the Bag

“Min...Kungen?” His gaze flickered across to the king who had gotten up for a glass of water to finish his meal.

“Jå, Johannes?”

“De...Kardinal och jag har något vi skulle vilja berätta för dig.” And then he immediately turned to Copia, nudging him to speak.

Alpha chuckled again, before he perked up, turning his head to Johannes and the Cardinal. He pulled Henrik into his lap again, leaning his head against his chest as he wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist. Henrik let out a quiet purr of pleasure as he put his arms around Alpha’s neck and nuzzled in to the crook.

Copia inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly as he prepared for the worst. He cleared his throat as he turned to Kungen, his hands gripping his cassock’s material as he tried to control his anxiety.

“Your Majesty...for a while now, more before the unity concert, me and Johannes...” he swallowed nervously, “...Have been together as a couple.” He confessed. His hands trembled from under the table as they gripped the robes, despite looking calm above. “And...” he continued, “We’ve...wanted to know...if...we have your consent to be together.”

Beneath the table, Johannes instinctively held his hand to calm him down. Kungen pondered the information with a light stroking of his beard, playing with his lip ring. Then after an agonizing minute of silence he nodded towards them with a smile. “I appreciate you asking for my blessing, but you do not need it. You are adults and I cannot control you. But I will say...that you two make an adorable pair.”

The Ghouls cheered out, happy for their master as they watched the scene. Alpha let out a few loud ‘woop’s as he pumped his arm into the arm as he held Henrik by his waist with one arm. Copia let out a loud sigh of relief as he leaned on Johannes’s shoulder, nuzzling him gently. “Thank you...Your Majesty.” He gave Kungen a gentle smile. As he released his grip on his robes, an arm went around Johannes’s as Copia intertwined their fingers, burying his face into his shoulder, giving him a kiss or two. Henrik and Tim glanced over and made little animalistic sounds of approval for their fellow pack member. Kungen just continued to nod and smirk lightly.

“Of course, Cardinal. We have been very open to bringing you and your ghouls into our strange family.” Johannes turned his head as he felt his arm being kissed and chuckled, leaning in to purr against his ear.

Copia chuckled nervously as he nuzzled Johannes, “Well, I guess I just didn’t really think you’d accept me so easily at first.” He said as his cheeks began turning red bashfully. He caressed his arm as his gaze flipped to each pack member. Henrik, Tim, then Kungen, his gentle smile never leaving his lips as he flipped to each, “You are all so nice.” They all beamed, including Henrik who rubbed against Alpha’s jaw as they all listened.

“We’re nice because you guys are. And plus we know how much you mean to Jojo. I’ve been excited to meet you from the start.” Tim added, everyone nodding again. Copia let a small chuckle escape form him as he grinned at Tim, “Well so far, it’s been quite a ride. But to tell you the truth, I’m a little new to being a leader.” His gaze shifted to Kungen, “So as you may admire me and the Church, believe me, we look up to you as well.” He finished, giving him a humble nod.

The room chuckled lowly at that. “Ah yes...well just remember, Cardi-C—that we are always here for you. Being a leader is scary, trust me, and it smoothes out eventually with time...but even still; having friends you can rely on in this day and age is important. And you have the support of your entire church, our kingdom, and your alskäre there as well...” Kungen murmured, to which Henrik added cheerily. “Welcome to the family, Cardi-C!”

The Cardinal laugh heartedly, his cheeks becoming more red. He lifted his head up from Johannes’s shoulder and brought a hand up to rub his neck. “Well, so far, I’m really enjoying all of members of the pack. And I do look forward to touring together.” He turned to Johannes again and gave him a sweet grin, remembering their conversations of touring earlier in the morning.

“Yeah! That’ll be fucking awesome! It’ll be like that movie. What’s that movie?”

“Cheaper by the dozen?” Tim and Henrik giggled back and forth, but they were excited. It was like meeting a new brother. Kungen smirked at the mention of a ‘pack’, while Johannes returned Copia’s soft smile and kissed him. “Are you and your ghouls what you’d consider a pack as well, djävul?”

The feeling of Johannes lips made the Cardinal feel like he was in paradise for a moment. Oh how he had missed them. He savored the feeling as he pulled away, but when Johannes gave him a question he turned his head to the Ghouls. They tilted their heads to him curiously.

“You mean we’re not just pets to you?” Asked Aether, almost teasingly, Breeze smacked his shoulder, “You idiot! Of course not! We’re obviously like his partners!”

“But what about maybe servants?” Asked Omega. The Cardinal cleared his throat, silencing their discussing, and pondered for a moment.

“Well,” he began, “My Ghouls and I aren’t exactly how close of a pack like all of you are,” he said shifting his gaze from the Ghouls to Johannes and Kungen, then turned back to the Ghouls, “But to me, we are like a coven of witches you could say. Not just that we meet regularly for they are my musicians, but we all have similar interests for our work, hobbies and sins.” A smirk tugged at his lips as he finished.

They nodded along in understanding. Henrik kissed Alpha’s cheek and breathed in his scent from the closeness. Alpha purred as he felt Henrik give his cheek a kiss and nuzzled his face. “Oh yeah, that makes sense.” Tim smiled and exchanged looks with Kungen. Kungen chuckled as he stood and put his dishes away. “Well then, Cardinal, I am glad your own kind to fall back on—be it a pack, a family, a coven, what have you—we are not solitary creatures. It is good for us to have our own that can see us through our good times and our bad.”

Copia gave Johannes a smirk and exchanged a glance with him. “Like an anchor, you could say.” He grinned as he wrapped his arms around Johannes’s arm, hugging it again close to him. “Yes, I suppose that’s a good way to put it. Whelp, I’ve got some work to finish up so if you’ll all excuse me. I wish Earth was here so I could thank him for that excellent breakfast though...”

Johannes glanced at Kungen as he passed by then returned his full attention to Copia. He leaned down and purred heavily in his ear. “Just lift me up if you need to take sail, dear.” Copia gave Kungen a nod as he left, followed along by the Ghouls. He chuckled lowly as a chill went down his spine as Johannes purred into his ear, bringing a hand up to the side of Johannes’s face, caressing him gently. “I’ll lift you up, that way, we’d sail through the seas together.” He turned his head, bringing their faces more closer before he closed his eyes, pressing his lips onto Johannes’s.

Johannes kissed him back, a bit of desperation in his touch as he reached out and held both of Copia’s hands. Rubbing the backs with his thumbs, he kissed him open-mouthed and pulled away slowly. When he did, his mood seemed to have shifted to something more inquisitive. “Have you ever sailed a ship, djävul? Like, an actual ship in the sea?” Copia sighed into the kiss as he felt Johannes’s lips again, letting a low moan escape from him as he felt Johannes’s hands against his. His eyes had hearts in them as he answered, “I actually never sailed before. But I do imagine it being quite adventurous and freeing.”

“I’ll have to take you sometime then. It’s quite liberating...all that power and control over a singular vessel.” Tim snorted from across the room, making Johannes avert his loving gaze for the moment. “Yeah, he’s talking about some crackerbox dream he had where the kingdom was flooded or something, right?” Johannes glared lightly, the red rising in his irises as he cleared his throat.

“A great ocean had opened up and I had to sail a galleon across stormy seas and crushing waves to rescue people—yes, your sorry asses no doubt.” Now it was Henrik’s turn to chuckle as he looked at Tim. “And well actually, he piloted the Felkod 07 that one time, ‘member?” Tim did not seem to. Henrik continued on. “Oh, I think that was around when you got knocked out. You might’ve still been unconscious.”

The Cardinal chuckled amusedly as Tim and Johannes went at it. He turned to Johannes again, and leaned against his shoulder, “Well, even then, I look forward to sailing through the oceans with you, mío caro. Feeling the winds of the sea with the scent of the salt...that’ll be something quite adventurous.” Alpha grinned as the image of Titanic came up in his head, “Every night in my dream...” he sang jokingly, making the Ghouls and soon the Cardinal giggle.

Johannes couldn’t help but blush as he turned back to Copia and nuzzled him. Henrik snickered as Alpha sang and reached behind to stroke his hair. “We should go swimming when it warms up, Alphy...would you like to?” His tone was a bit husky as he whispered. Copia let out a small snicker as he nuzzled Johannes back. Water perked up a bit as he heard ‘swimming’, but didn’t butt in into their conversation.

Alpha purred as Henrik stroked his hair, and kept his eyes half-lidded as he heard Henrik’s voice become husky, “We should, just feeling the sun combined with the water on our skin is amazing,” he leaned in close to Henrik’s ear, whispering lowly in an equally husky voice, “And fucking you like a harlot in the water.” Henrik turned bright red and cleared his throat, only making it obvious that whatever Alpha had said really struck a chord with him. Then another question popped into Johannes’ head as he watched his band mate and the ghoul interact. He turned to Copia with a slightly serious, slightly silly tone. “Do we come across like that to others?” Copia gave a small amused snicker before turning to Johannes, “Maybe, but we’re more like that when we’re alone with each other. But what’s wrong with that?”

“There’s nothing wrong with any of it.” Johannes continued in a low mewl. “I like being flirtatious with min djävul...I’ve got nothing to be ashamed of.”

Alpha chuckled lowly, enjoying his reaction as he leaned in again, giving Henrik’s neck a few nips as he growled lowly, bringing his hand up his chest painfully slow. Henrik’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment as he took in a breath and reached up to stroke Alpha’s jaw. “A-ah...b-babe...” He squeaked out with a chuckle. “Let’s Uhm...go somewhere private..”

The Ghouls giggled mischievously as they knew what was coming next. Alpha purred lowly, rubbing Henrik’s chest right above his nipple. “Let’s go, then, babe.” He said before picking him up bridal style and walked out of the kitchen with a sway of his hips as he carried him steadily in his arms. The rest of the others watched as they left in silence. “Have a nice fuck,” Water broke the silence, making the rest of the Ghouls and the Cardinal laugh. Copia chuckled as he calmed down turning back to Johannes, humming in agreement, “Mmm, good, as I do with mío pagliaccio as well.” His hand crawled up Johannes’s arm, gently rubbing him.

Just as Henrik began to purr again like a sweet kitten it was cut off by a small squeal, his arms quickly going around Alpha’s neck as he was pulled up. “S-see you later guys!” He waved shyly over his shoulder before turning back to face him with soft pink colored eyes.

“Seriously, what has been up with everyone lately? It’s like there’s something in the air. An aphrodisiac or what have you.” Tim smirked and chuckled along, turning to Water and nudging him slightly. “What do you think? Spanish fly? Or is it a full moon right now?” Water chuckled lowly, and shrugged, “I wouldn’t really say any of the above,” he said. “We meet, we click, we bang, we stay. That’s how it usually goes,” he giggled. Now that Water has had some cocoa, he’s in a much better and receptive mood.

Johannes clicked his tongue and wrapped both arms around Copia as he yanked him closer, hugging him like a child with a beloved stuffed animal. “Ohhh..?” He growled, interest piqued. Copia let a hearty laugh escape from his lips as he hugged Johannes back tightly, giving his neck multiple kisses as he did so. “Mmmf...I love you...would you like to take a walk with me?” Johannes crooned into his hair as he stroked it slowly, caressing it as he stroked it back. Copia was sitting on his knee now, being cradled like a young boy visiting Santa.

Copia didn’t realize he was in Johannes’s lap even as he pulled him in for his hug, it all felt natural and something he was used to already, though in a more good way as now he didn’t have to hide his affection for Johannes now that they were accepted. Copia leaned into Johannes’s hand, adoring the feeling of his caresses and strokes. “Mmm, I love you so much, and yes, anywhere you’d like I’ll go with you.”

“Shall I sweep you off your feet too? Or do you want to walk like a big boy?” Johannes’ tone was playful, albeit lightly teasing. He gave Copia’s hair a light tug as he huffed a growl.

“I guess such is life, jå?” Tim laughed then sighed, shaking his head and staring off through the window. A light sprinkle had begun. “You feeling better, by the way? You’re a bit more bright eyed and, dare I say, perky-horned?”

“Boo, you whore,” teased Water, before giggling a bit along with some of the other Ghouls. “But yeah, I’m much better now, thanks. The cocoa was super good, and I don’t feel like the bitch in red came to visit me for the month anymore,” he said snickering. It took Tim a second to understood what he meant, before bursting out into his own set of laughter. He tucked his hair back as he did, shaking his head. “Oh fuck you’re hilarious...I’ve never heard it referred to as that. But that’s great. You’re great.”

The Ghoulettes listened along to the conversation, giggling as Tim finally realized the reference. “Yeah, he’ll ‘boo’ someone every time they says a pun,” explained Breeze.” Water grinned as she spoke, “They’re pretty corny but I don’t tell someone to stop since I don’t really hate them,” he said, shaking his head amusedly.

Copia smirked defying to Johannes, and a small growl left his lips as he felt Johannes tug on his hair. He got up from Johannes’s lap, and slowly walked around to Johannes, “Oh, I’ll walk dear,” he said as he walked. He eyed his Johannes day for moment before continuing, “But why sweep me off my feet, when I already have?!” He raised his voice as he quickly went in, dipping his hands under his legs and on his lower back, immediately picking Johannes up from his seat and circled around with him in his arms as the Cardinal laughed whole heartedly.

“Wh—aaayyee!” Johannes squealed in surprise, turning as red as his makeup as he stared at the Cardinal and put his arms around him. “A-a-aah...y-you’re always full of surprises...C-Cardi-C...” And then he stuck out his tongue as he giggled, shaking his head.

“Hehehe, the tables have once again turned on you, my darling.” Copia pulled Johannes closer, giving him a soft kiss before letting him down. A sinful smirk came up in his lips as he leaned in closer to Johannes, saying lowly to him, “Now when I want to fuck you, I don’t have lay you down to do so.” He kissed him back and giggled again, the giggle getting cut short after hearing what Copia said. He gulped then grinned devilishly, twirling a piece of hair around his finger. “My boyfriend is so strong...and ripped. Who knew I could land such a sexy beast, hm?”

“That’s fair. I’m not really that funny anyway.” Tim smirked, flashing Water a wink as he turned to the Ghoulettes. “What are your favorite jokes, ladies? Know a few?” The Ghoulettes snorted, before turning their head to Omega and Aether then turning back to Tim. “Despite how fancy we are, we like very shitty joke,” said Wind, making the both of them giggle and Omega and Aether snicker.

“Like...hmm...how about the family of tomatoes? It’s a mommy, daddy, and baby tomato crossing the street. But the baby is goin’ a little slow you know? So the dad runs back and grabs it, then he steps on it and says ‘ketchup.’” Eh?” Tim shrugged as he paused, a dorky grin on his face as he waited for a reaction. Water was polite enough to snicker a bit, The Ghoulettes exchanged glances before turning back to Tim, “We actually heard of that one and it’s a little too shitty,” said Breeze, making she and Wind giggles together. “It’s more dirty or dark humor we like the most.” Wind turned her head to Breeze, a smirk on her lips for what she was about to do.

“Pussy.”

“OOOOOAAAAHHHH!” Breeze followed along with a loud moan, soon making themselves giggle. Tim faltered a bit, taken aback at the criticism of his joke. But then he realized what the Ghoulettes actually loved the most and he chuckled, shaking his head as he turned to Water. “Eh, can’t win ‘em all I guess hm?” Water chuckled as he watched the Ghoulettes, though something about Water seemed as if he’s had an experience with lovers, but there was another look to him. Pain? Nostalgia? Envy? “Nobody can win ‘em except each other,” he said, giving Tim a grin, seemingly hiding what was behind.

“Women are like that sometimes. But to each their own.” Tim shrugged, looking over his mug at Water as he downed the rest of his coffee. “But what do you have planned today, man? Anything? I could give you a tour of some of the kingdom—if you haven’t seen it, I mean.” Water shrugged as he turned his gaze to his cocoa, “I don’t know, yesterday I mostly just did sketches of the scenery and landscaping but that's just it, admire the beauty of your home.” He chuckled. “But, yeah, a tour would be good, I haven’t really gone anywhere except the woods.”

A low chuckle emitted from Copia as he slid his hands up Johannes’s shoulders, giving him a sinful look. “It seems perhaps Lucifer knew all along, and guided us together. And now here we are,” Copia brought his face closer to Johannes’s, “Together as one,” he said with a chuckle before placing his lips onto Johannes’s. He purred pleasantly now as he held on and kissed him back. After a few moments his tongue slid along Copia’s bottom lip and then slithered inside. He paused to suck on the other’s tongue before kissing him again.

“Mmm...” Copia softly moaned as he wrapped his arms around Johannes’s neck, tilting his head to the side to be able to get more access to his mouth. As they made out, Johannes adjusted and began to dry hump his Cardinal. His hands found the waistline through his cassock as they seemed to dance to their own sensual music. He kept a steady rhythm, although he was already hardening quite easily. Copia pulled away as he began to feel Johannes hump him, “Now, now, mister,” he said scoldingly with a chuckle, he gently rubbed his crotch as he could feel his slight erection, “You’re not fucking me until after our walk, alright? In the meantime, you could get me fired up for the rough time,” he gave Johannes a dark look, hinting for the later times.

Johannes blushed, the desire to just force him right then and there was overwhelming, but he decided to be tame and docile...for the time being. “Very well, Cardinal...forgive my eagerness.” His tongue swiped across his lips as he looked him over hungrily, smirking at the tent beneath his cassock.

Tim nodded, butterflies in his chest at the prospect of friendship. Water was always so shy, but he knew that beneath it all was probably a pretty fun guy. “Cool, man! We can go whenever you’re ready. But you’ll have to show me those sketches sometime okay?” As he spoke he tilted his head slightly and flashed him a grin. Water grinned, and took one last look at his cocoa before he down the rest of it. “Alright,” he began as he got up from his seat, “I’ll just rinse this off and we can go.” As he walked to the sink and turned on the water, he turned his head over his shoulder to face Aether, Omega and the Ghoulettes.

“You guys want to join us?”

“No thanks dude, we’ll be walkin’ around the city. You guys go on ahead,” said Aether.

“Same with us, sweetie, we’ll be fine, you’ll see us around,” said Wind, blowing a kiss to Water. Tim looked around then shrugged at their responses. “Fair enough. But you’ll be missing out. I know all the fun places.” He smirked, then chuckled awkwardly. He followed Water and cleaned up his dishes as well, pausing to fix his hair in the reflection of one of the fridges. Water chuckled lowly, finishing up real quickly as he began to feel excited as Tim said he knew the good spots around. “Alright I’m done.” He said as he placed his hands behind his back, still dripping wet. Tim eyed him but chuckled, deciding not to question his little friend. “Alright, sweet.” He waved to the remaining ghouls as he lead Water through the hall to the door that lead outside.

The Cardinal chuckled darkly as he eyed Johannes’s boner, feeling his heart beginning to speed up a bit from the excitement. He honestly couldn’t wait for later, but now, it would be better for Johannes to get him more hornier than now so that they could be it like wild predators.

“Come now, I did promise you a good walk did I not?” He shifted tones, pretending like nothing was any different. It was eerie, for even as he feigned innocence there lurked something dangerous behind his gaze. He offered Copia his hand and flashed his fangs as he smiled. Copia grinned darkly as he could tell through Johannes’s smile that it was not completely innocent. He took Johannes’s hand, giving the back of it a kiss before he nodded to the door, “Shall we, caro?” He nodded and even bowed slightly as he let Copia take the lead outside.

Chapter 62: Every Rose Has Its Thorn (John and Earth)

Notes:

*warning: some self-harm and blood*

As soon as Earth felt far enough away from the kitchen, he dashed out the nearest door that lead outside. He slammed the door behind him as he ran through the courtyard of the castle. He ran and ran as fast as he could, the bitter winter cold hit his face like slap and stung his eyes, making his tears fall more down his face before he collapsed somewhere in the middle of the forest, panting heavily and sobbing. He lay there in the snow, sobbing and gripping the snow, hearing the crunch of it for a bit.

“Idiot...” he said quietly. “F̕͢͠uc̸̕͡k̸i̕n͜g͡ ̴̢i͜͞҉dio͝t!̷” he shouted in Ghoulish, grabbing a fistful of the snow and throwing to Satan knows where, making him sob more. “He’s supposed to trust me...” he said pitifully bringing a hand up to his face, “But now I’ve betrayed my sweet mate.” Around him, the atmosphere seemed to have become more darker and colder than it already was, the trees and shrubs seemed to wilt, as if Earth was absorbing their life force and slowly killing them. He sobbed again before taking his hand off his face, and noticed at how the environment around looked like it was dying.

He shook his head, “I need roses...” he said with a wavering voice before he stabbed his hand into the dirt, right through the snow. “Not this dirt...” he pulled his hand back before he slowly got up, wiping the tears off his face with his clean arm. He walked to a more live area than the one he was in and pressed his dirty hand against the bark of a tree, “Show me my way back...” he said with his eyes glowing and pupils as slits. All the trees near him began to creak loudly as they began to move from their still spots, forming a sort of path way for Earth to walk back without getting lost. He sniffed, letting one last tear fall as he began to make his way back.

~

What do I do? What do I do? What do I...

John repeated the mantra as he returned to his bedroom, stripping down the whole way until he threw his clothes into a pile the middle of the floor. Earth wasn’t there yet, making him huff slightly. Maybe he was overreacting—that was usually the case. But he just needed a minute...He needed some perspective...

The form of a shaggy black-furred wolf launched itself outside and began to gallop through the snow. His breath came in quick bursts of fog as he took in every new and vibrant scent around him, including that of a familiar ghoul...What was he doing out here? He lowered himself, knowing a Black Beast contrasted horribly against the white snow but he wasn’t really trying to hide from him anyway. There was right in his sights. He looked...miserable. The harsh creaking of wood above made him stop in his tracks, woofing out in surprise. The trees were...moving? And he was doing it himself??

Earth could’ve swore he heard a bark, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a dark canine figure as he walked. He faintly sniffed John’s scent from where he was, and it made him want to run, but he felt emotionally exhausted to do so. As he made it back to the courtyard, he kneeled down and stabbed his hand again into the dirt passed the snow. This dirt...it felt more better, it only felt frozen and needed a bit of heating up or so. He pulled his hand back and tossed the snow out of the way until he could see the frozen grass. Summoning his inhuman strength, he dug both his hands into the ground, pulling at it from below to expose the underground dirt. He felt around the exposed dirt, seeing his own hands were filthy and dirt had gotten under his nails. Yes, this should do, all he needed was some melted snow and some humidity and then he could make the roses bloom. The thought made a ghost of smile play on his lips, and he began to unbutton his coat and spread it out next the hole he created. He dug the dirt out with his hands, and piled it up on his coat before finishing up with some snow. He could make a cleaning spell on the coat later, so it wasn’t that much of a big deal. He wrapped up the edges of the coat so that everything in the center would stay together. He turned his head a bit over his shoulder, not to look but to speak, “Meet me in your room.” He said before he got up and dashed back into the woods, making sure the wolf was out of sight before he teleported away to to John’s room.

~

Earth sat down on John’s bed as he adjusted the position of the coat filled with dirt and snow on his lap. He opened it carefully, making sure none of the fell off. As he closed his eyes, he focused his energy in the temperature around him, the humidity, and opened his eyes, glowing brightly as he brought the temperature around the dirt and watched the snow slowly melt into the dirt. He took a deep breath, before he waved his hand around, and a couple of rose seeds appeared in the palm of his hands. He dug a little hole around the center, then soon covered them back up. He took another deep breath as he placed both his hands around dirt and focused his energy on the the little seeds inside the dirt. After a bit, he saw the earth moving a tad bit, as if something that was immersed inside. Before long, a long stem with small spikes poked out from the dirt, then another stem from the main began to sprout out, then another! All 3 of the stems curled as their leaves and their thorns grew. Finally, he watched as the hips grew and soon the petals bloomed out, giving them all a Spring-like beauty. But soon, as Earth began to relax, the roses started to wilt. Slowly bending down and the lovely red hue turned brown and dull as the petals dried up.

Sooner or later, all of the petals of the roses fell onto the dirt. Then suddenly, the flowers began to grow again. A few more stems appeared, more thorns and leaves grew, and then petals bloomed again. Then roses wilted again, falling once more into the dirt with the other petals. This was how Earth coped with things, he screamed or cried about it first, then bloomed and wilted flowers as a less painful way of venting. He sighed as he kept his eyes on the flowers as they continued with their fabricated life cycle, waiting for John to return.

John stiffened his pose slightly, watching the ghoul tending to the land before him. But he wasn’t just gardening...what was he up to? And did he know he was there? He let out another boof before trotting after him, trying to figure out what he had seen and who Earth really was. But then he realized...looking in the window that Earth was waiting for him in his bed, and his clothes were right there on the floor...he couldn’t just hop in the window butt naked...Damnit, he was an idiot. He should’ve considered... The bathroom! Yes! It had a window, and he usually kept something spare in there. Agile as ever, the drummer shifted back and hopped onto the sill, swinging into the bathroom as he found a pair of pants and a loose shirt to throw on. When he opened the door he peeked out, hoping not to initially disrupt him although he knew he had heard him come in. He took small steps towards him, watching the growing and wilting roses in his dirt pile. “H-hey...”

“Hey...” Earth said without looking up at John. With all his venting and the controlling the flowers, he didn’t know what to say to him. Or hell feel about him, other than shame and betrayal.

“John, I...” he began before sigh and looking back down, unable to get the words out. The flowers bloomed and wilted more quicker now, like a heartbeat almost. Earth took a deep breath to prepare himself before continuing, “John...I’m sorry...so...sorry...for everything.” He felt tears sting in his eyes again, and the flowers now kept wilting in mid-bloom, fresh red petals fell on the floor now that the they were overflowing in his lap.

John shook his head lightly, almost like he was so mad the words could not escape. He took a seat beside Earth and put his hand on his shoulder, continuing to watch the roses work. “Earth I...” He began, hoping the rest of the sentence would follow but panic set in. The time to act was nigh. Taking a breath, John turned his face fully towards him and kissed him deeply, desperately, with almost more hunger than he had before. He was not horny nor drunk...just his purest soul pouring out.

“Humph-!“ Earth didn’t expect for John to kiss him after he apologized and he automatically kissed him back, some of dirt fell off his lap, but even then, the flower bloomed brightly. Guilt began to creep up his chest like a disease, and tears began to fall down his face as he forced himself to pull away from John’s lips. “Don’t...” he sobbed shaking his head and turning away from John, “You wouldn’t want to kiss a liar.” The flowers now began wilt, they’re falling once again to the floor, and this time, they didn’t bloom again.

“But—“ John whined out as Earth pulled back, glancing down at the flowers between them. “Earth...I...” He began again, the words sticking to the roof of his mouth like peanut butter. “Then...tell me the truth...talk to me...We can...start again and you can reintroduce yourself.” He held his hand out for a shake as he pushed his hair back with the other; he’d since lost his hair tie. “I’m John Alfredson—the drummer for the band Avatar. And you are?”

Earth thought what he said and gave him a glance, ignoring his hand as he stared down at the roses, blooming and wilting repeatedly. “I...am Earth. Drummer for the band Ghost, and...lesser demon for Satan...” he confessed as his fingers dug into the dirt of the rose. The rose looked like it was at maximum overdrive as more stems began to grow, and now the thorny vines of the roses began to wrap around Earth’s arms, as if they were keeping him bound.

“It’s very nice to meet you—the real you, that is. And it changes...nothing...I...Earth, what I feel is real...and it would be hypocritical of me to judge you on something like this...” As John spoke he put his hand out, as if wanting to keep Earth from entrapping himself in the plant. “Nobody’s perfect and...well, you’re probably the nicest demon I’ve met—or at least known I’ve met.”

“How?” Earth turned to face him, his meadow green eyes filled with tears. “John, I fucking lied to you about everything!” The thorned vines tighten their grip around his arms, and the thorns dug into his flesh, and blood began to trickle down his hand and bleed through his sleeves.

“I never had a first kiss from what I remember, I was never born in Skåne, I never traveled around Europe for why I know so many languages! I’m not even from the countryside for why I use that stupid accent...” he brought a hand up up the stem of the rose, gripping it tightly as blood dripped down the stem. “I’m a fucking fraud to you...” he said, almost begging for John to be angry with him.

John’s fist closed around the vine, desperately trying to rip it from his flesh. Even if it hurt him as well, he didn’t care. So long as Earth wasn’t hurting himself... “I...I...Earth, I...it’s okay, really, I...I know you must’ve had to for some reason...you never meant to hurt me, I know this...You’re too good, you were just scared jå...? Scared of being accepted? I...I know that story all too well, you think I haven’t lied before? You think I haven’t bragged when I had no reason? Told stories to make me look cooler? It’s...it’s not about the sins you commit it’s...what you do to make up for it gaah-hah...” Blood was trickling from his palm as he used both hands now, desperately pulling at the vine like coarse leather. “But hurting yourself won’t help anyone...”

A sob escaped from Earth as he listened to John. He gripped the stem of the rose tighter before shutting his eyes. Slowly, the thorny vines of the rose began to loosen and wilt, falling to the floor next to all the petals. The two roses next to the main wilted down leaving the main rose stem and bud being held by him and John. He brought his free hand up to one of John’s hands, having him gently release the rose covered in his blood. Earth held the blood-dripping rose gently with two hands as his tears fell softly, then, he made its roots roots release from the dirt and tossed it to the floor, watching it wilt next to all of the rose thorns and petals.

Earth sniffed, staring down at the rose, “Why...are you so...nice to me...?” He stared up at him pitifully. He all expected for John to be furious with Earth lying to him, but instead, being faced with forgiveness confused him greatly. It was so strange...John watched his pitiful creature with a look of sympathy. His flesh stung but it didn’t really matter much. “Because...I care about you. And I’m only nice to those I do so...you’re...you’re pretty special t’me.”

Earth stared into John’s blue eyes, seeing the genuine affection in them. He shut his eyes as he wept, leaning his head against John’s shoulder, unsure if his tears were meant to be angry or sad tears. He wrapped his arms around John’s frame, uncaring that his hands and arms were dripping blood, they would heal anyway. John continued to hold him, unsure what to say or if there was really anything he could at this point. He knew the ghoul was fighting his own battle, so the best he could do was be there to support him as much as possible. One hand reached behind and stroked his back in small circles as he let out a quiet hum.

Earth’s cries went on for a while before he began to calm down and slow his weeps. He sniffed as he began to take deep breaths before lifting his head off of John’s shoulder a bit. He lifted his head up before he pulled away from John’s arms. He stared down at the pile of dirt in his lap on his coat. “So, that’s it. I’m a lying son of a bitch that works for Satan and is required to lie to others about his species to avoid trouble. I have powers over the Earth and nature, hence, the rose. And that’s just it pretty much.” He said shrugging with his face wet and his eyes aching.

“And I’m a drummer that constantly brags about affairs and adventures I have to come across as cool. I work for the king and I—“ His breathing hitched slightly but he decided to press on, realizing Earth probably already knew by now anyway. And it wouldn’t hurt. “I work for a king that makes me conceal my true species to avoid trouble as well...I love nature...I love being outdoors...I...I really like you, Earth. And, I erm...I want to be with you, if you’ll let me...I don’t care that you lied...you did what you had to do...You...make me less of a hot head, heh...”

Earth let a few more tears slip as he began to grin, and he wiped them away, leaving a blood stain on his face. He realized as he glanced to his own hands that John had injured himself with the thorn and turned his head to him. He quickly wiped the blood on his palms away on his sleeves and held his hand out, the blood and the wounds were completely gone, “Let me see your hands.” John was smiling softly now, and held out his scraped up hands for the ghoul.

“Your...plants are pretty tough, but I guess that’s what makes them yours, hm? They’re tough and beautiful...and that’s why you were in the forest gathering dirt—I mean...” He breathed out and then relaxed. “Yeah, I...kinda went for a run and saw you actually. I didn’t mean to stalk you but it ended up like that.”

Earth sniffed as he chuckled and took John’s in one hand. “Yeah...plants need dirt to bury their roots in to sip the water in the earth...” he blushed, as he began to focus a bit of his energy on his hands. A sap began to seep from Earth’s hands, feeling icky at first, but then the wounds slowly began to close, though, not completely. As Earth rubbed the sap into John hands, he felt almost...ashamed if he tried to meet his eyes, but yet, he broke the silence between them, “Try not to be too hard on your hands. This remedy will heal your hands...but only a bit. It’s best go easy on them and try not to let them open again.” He said as he caressed and massaged John’s hands to get the sap to spread all around his hands.

He nodded, going quiet as Earth did. “Thank you, Earth...I appreciate that...Do you want to...go out after this? Maybe take a little hike together?” He was a bit quieter than he usually would’ve been, tentative that although Earth seemed to be feeling better, maybe the storm was still brewing on the inside. He bit his lip, worried he would leave as soon as he was finished. Earth pondered about it for a bit, just staring down at John’s shiny hands from the sap. He took a deep breath before he answered, “...Sure...” before he gently released his hands.

“Cool...” John grinned a little shyly, trying not to push him or come across as too needy. “Are...are you feeling any better, by the way? I...ahm...I’m here for you if you need...” He was wringing his hands afterwards, pushing the sap around. “A little bit...” he moved his head out to the window. “I just want to be around the trees and the snow.” He said as he eyed the snow covered trees outside in the courtyard. “Well then, let’s go. Come on. Let’s get some fresh air and be amongst all that. Yeah?” As he spoke, John stood and gathered up some of his clothes from the floor, including his jacket with he threw on and buttoned up. When Earth didn’t move immediately, he held out his hand to him. “Please, babe?”

Earth didn’t realize that he zoned out on the trees, and snapped his head back to John and fixed the dirt that he was carrying in his coat before wrapping it up to avoid making a mess in John’s room before he slowly and hesitantly took John’s hand as he got up. Thought before they could leave his room, Earth turned to face the mess of rose petals he made and some of the dirt, and waved a hand over scene. The petals began to float up into the air—almost like there was a wind on the ground lifting them up—before they disappeared into red particles, leaving John’s room immaculate of the mess.

John watched on in awe, smiling afterwards as he gave Earth’s hand a light squeeze. “You’re very talented..” He murmured earnestly, trying to bring back the quirky ghoul he’d known only the day before. Earth turned his head back to John gave him a small smile, “Thanks, hon’.” He said, adding a hint of his personality back in his words. He still sounded numb, but even yet, John could tell he was feeling a bit more better. A touch of heat reached John’s cheeks as he nodded and began to walk with Earth back outside.

Chapter 63: Snow Chase

John had his jacket on now, buttoned up to the chin as they were met once again with the crisp outside air. He’d forgotten to tie back his hair but decided it didn’t matter, and instead just tucked it behind his ear. This time, now that Earth walked normally, he felt his nerves relax as the cold hit his skin. He closed his eyes as they walked, listening to the crunch of the snow and the bitter frost. It felt almost soothing...He sighed peacefully, feeling his breath against his face.

John’s smile grew just a tad as he watched Earth visibly relax. Something in him wanted to kiss him again, but decided to hold back and just enjoy their shared peace and silence. They started following the same path they had both taken before, and soon came across a series of displaced trees as well as scattered wolf prints in the snow. Earth sighed again as he opened his eyes to take in the landscape. He looked around at the snow-covered trees as they passed by them. “The trees are asleep for the Winter.” He said, “They’ll listen to me and head me most of the time. But I can’t let them move too much or else they’ll die from the cold.”

“Really? That’s fascinating, Earth.” John turned his attention as he spoke, nodding with understanding. “You’re so good with wood...no wonder I came so well last night...”

Despite his sort of melancholic state, Earth actually giggled at his joke. He rubbed at his neck, blushing a bit, “Well, and also that I got a bomb ass pussy for your devilish dick,” he gave John a smirk before he gave his ass a smack.

John was full on smiling ear to ear as he let a laugh escape. There he was! In all his adorable beauty. He stepped closer, admiring him with those icy-cold eyes. “You’re precious..” Earth chuckled lowly as he continued rubbing behind his neck. “Thanks...babe...” he said continuing to look around to the trees.

“I mean it...you’re a gem, Earth...” John was practically bouncing on his toes as he leaned a bit closer to the ghoul, biting his lip coyly. He was so hard to read sometimes, but he wanted to learn. Earth chuckled again as he glanced at John from the corner of his eye. As they passed by a small little bush covered in a blanket of snow, a small smirk tugged on Earth’s lips as a prank came to his head. He focused his energy on the plant as they passed by it and headed it to throw the snow it had to John’s butt before running up ahead of their path giggling like a child.

“Ay! HEY!” John blushed up, a brief explosion of rage before he realized he shouldn’t take things so hard. Earth was finally becoming his playful self again...thankfully. And it warmed him to the core. “Oh you’re gonna get it now!” The drummer laughed evilly as he chased after him.

“You can’t catch me!” Earth taunted as he ran from him. Before he felt ashamed and sad for lying to John, but now that he seemed to forgive him, perhaps he could be himself again with him. “Eat dirt!” He shouted as he tossed his coat at him. “Blah! You fiend!” John merely laughed and caught the coat midair, throwing it over his shoulder as he ran. He was almost on all fours now, trying to keep pace with the ghoul. As Earth ran, he looked over his shoulder to see if John was still far away from him, turns out, he was closer to him, and looked like an animal as he looked almost like he was running on all fours. “Shit shit shit!!” He shouted as he tried to run faster.

He laughed even harder, more evil as he caught a glimpse of fear in Earth’s eyes. The shapeshifting bandmates loved to run and show off their skills, and John was no exception. When the land began to slope downwards he saw his chance and launched himself at his torso with a mighty roar. Earth let out a scream both of surprise and delight as John tackled him. Though, when he hit the ground, he and John didn’t stop as they rolled down the hill. He giggled all the way as he wrestled to get John off of him, but as they came to the bottom, He was pinned to the ground.

John was panting, even foaming at the mouth some as they finally landed. Leaves and plants stuck in his wild hair and as he swiped his tongue across his teeth he noticed his fangs were desperately poking through. He immediately turned bright red and swallowed as he looked at Earth. “H-heh...gotcha...” The wild look on John’s face made him feel small, and almost submissive. He brought a hand up to poke his nose, “Boop.” He said cutely with a cheeky grin. “You caught me,” he said as he batted his eyes. Confusion, surprise, and then relief at how overly precious the ghoul was overtook him. John let a laugh bubble out before he leaned in and kissed him.

Earth cooed into the kiss, bringing his arms to wrap around John’s back to keep him close. His lips felt cold but yet soft as he traced his tongue over John’s bottom lip teasingly. It took every ounce of John’s being not to melt and swoon right there. In their short time of knowing each other Earth was quickly learning how to drive him wild...which could be a good or a bad thing, depending. With a growl he embraced him and opened his mouth, sliding his tongue over his.

A soft moan emitted from Earth mouth as he felt John’s tongue enter his mouth. He tilted his head to the side to be able to get more access to John’s mouth and vice versa. As he pulled away for air, he tugged on John’s bottom lip teasingly as he stared into his icicle blue eyes. “A-ahh-hah...ahh...” John panted as well, locking eyes with the ghoul as they broke for air. His lips felt hot and a bit swollen, and he knew there was a line of spittle running down his chin. Immediately he went to wipe it away, blushing as he hated looking like a slob in front of him.

Earth giggled, summoning his strength as he brought his arms up to John’s shoulder, switching their positions. “The Lion is very hungry for his prey, isn’t he?” He said teasingly, keeping their faces close. John swallowed audibly and looked up at Earth now, biting his lip. “W-what makes me a lion, huh? Am I just that vicious? Or is my hair really crazy?” Earth giggled again, bringing his hands up to John’s hair, tangling his hair in his tresses as he stared down into his eyes.

“Welllll, you’re rather vicious, but cuddly as well. And you hunted me down, as well. Ya pinned me down, and drooled at the taste of your prey.” Earth said it almost hypnotizing John. Then soon slowly came back down to press his lips against John’s. His gaze wandered to where Earth’s hands were tangling his hair, letting a low purring growl escape. When he saw him move in to kiss, he met him halfway with mild desperation. Earth let another soft moan escape from him as he kissed John. He licked John’s bottom lip real quickly before he entered his tongue into his mouth, tangling their tongues together. Slowly and gently at first before they soon began to fight for dominance. And with Earth being an excellent kisser along with John, they went at it for a while.

Chapter 64: Here Cum the Flowers

Notes:

*warning: smut in this part*

John didn’t mind being submissive to Earth; it was a nice change of pace. He rubbed around his waist, tongues wrestling almost like snakes between their mouths. At one point he rolled his hips desperately, their bodies making crunching sounds in the surrounding leaves. “Mmmm...” Another moan left Earth as he felt John roll his hips, feeling them gently grind against his. His grip on John’s hair became more tighter and he kissed his harder, trying to gain dominance. John growled again, and this time rocked his body to the side to be on top again. As he pinned Earth down, he continued to grind him and even let a hand wander to his waist band, panting between their heated kisses.

Earth giggled as John pinned him down, but was quickly silenced as John placed his lips back onto Earth’s, replacing his giggles with moans as he felt his cool hands touch his heated skin under his suit. He thrusted his hips upwards, trying to grind against John’s crotch as he brought his arms up to wrap around his neck. He moaned out a bit louder, muffled by the ghoul’s mouths as a sensitive area was brushed. John paused to raise a finger, letting Earth lick it before bringing it down and slipping his hand into his pants. He began to work his shaft slowly, pumping and letting it brush against the fabric before wiggling the finger at his entrance.

Earth’s breath hitched but soon felt John’s finger come to his entrance, making him moan lowly. “Oh f-fuck, John...” he panted, spreading his legs out, unsure if it’ll help or not. “Yes?” He asked coyly as he pushed his finger in with ease, shoving it down to the knuckle and then back again as he began to finger him. “Mmmfff...I’m sorry...I can’t help myself around you...”

Earth let out a small whine, feeling John’s finger penetrate him over and over. He dug his fingers through the snow into the dirt, smirking up John as an idea popped into his head. “Why don’t we have some fun in where there’s less snow?” He said before pulling himself out. Earth’s eyes immediately glowed an iridescent green as his fingers glowed as well. Before long, a large wooden wall grew around their bodies, soon absorbing the dirt and snow from underneath them. The interior of the supposed tree grew tall, watching the wooden age lines grow taller and taller as some holes soon opened through the bark, like little windows to let the light through. Earth panted, taking his claws out of the bark of the wooden floor as he relaxed laying back, spreading his legs out some more for John. “Well, that wasn’t really easy. Most trees aren’t smooth and nice like this on the inside,” he giggled breathlessly.

John paused as he watched Earth move him away, and then was caught in awe between the magic of his boyfriend and the tree quickly consuming them. He looked around, then turned back and yanked Earth’s pants to his ankles. “Ooof...my babe is so sexy and magical...” He said teasingly, eyes glowing a dull gold in the dim light. This time he sucked on his own two fingers before shoving them back in. “You’re fantastic...” Earth panted quickly as he struggled to get his shoes and the rest of his pants off as he began to feel more erect as the cold-cool air hit his dick.

“Oh, ffffuck yes!” He moaned as John began to double penetrate him. He reached over, trying to unbuckle his belt with one hand as his eyes trailed upwards to meet his gaze. “I wanna see all of you...” he said—trying to not stuttered as he said—his voice almost sounding like he was begging to see him naked.

He loved his moans and every sound he made. They were similar to his own, desperate and progressively more animalistic and primal the hornier he got. John was so caught up he almost didn’t hear the ghoul asking for him to strip. It occurred to him that Earth hadn’t really seen him fully nude yet, and he blushed slightly. Why was he suddenly embarrassed? Nudity with his partners had never been an issue before. Was he intimidated by Earth? Or maybe afraid he wouldn’t look as he hoped? With his opposite hand he began to slowly unbutton his shirt and work out of his clothes, biting his lip as he did so. He was lean and fair skinned, but definitely quite toned and fit. Wirey might’ve been a good word, but his muscles were definitely defined. It seemed all that drumming was quite the effective work out.

Earth let out a shuddered sigh as he watched John undress. Absentmindedly, he widened his legs as his pants quickened. His eyes never left John’s figure even as he began to unbutton his own vest and shirt. “Fucking hell, John, you’re hot as fuck.” He said as he removed his shirt, completely leaving himself exposed. He giggled, “I’m such a hypocrite, I said I would give you a sneak peek, and well,” he chuckled, “Here I am giving you a full-on show.” The heat rose in his cheeks, even as he felt the cold tingle the rest of his exposed body. His erection was quite prominent right now as he watched Earth and continued to finger him.

“I like it. You know what they say when two hot bodies get together?” The hand that had undressed himself ran down his chest and abdomen slowly, working over his thigh and giving his length a teasing stroke. “They make somethin’ beautiful...” John finished his earlier sentiment at last and stared Earth in the eyes. “Earthy can I...fuck you again?”

Earth continued to softly moaned and whine as he felt John finger his entrance and give his length a stroke. He stared up at John into his eyes, panting and trembling as he tried to control himself. He grinned gently up at him as he heard the pet name, chuckling a bit, “Oh John, saying yes would be such an understatement. You can fuck me anytime you want,” he said as he brought his legs up to wrap around John’s waist, bringing him closer as his legs caressed his skin.

“Ahhh,” John huffed in approval as he pulled out his fingers to position his length at his entrance. “Mmmf...you...” He began, grunting out as he pressed harder until he slipped inside. “Are my absolute favorite.”

The feeling of John’s cock thrusting into his entrance made Earth’s arch his back as a moan got stuck in his throat. He let out a shuddered sigh, which soon he was able to sweetly and loudly moan, surely compared to the moans of a prostitute. “Oh John...” he tossed his head to the side as his claws dug into the wood. He moaned again, “Oh fuck...John...Johnny baby...please...fuck me hard ‘til I’m brainless,” he begged, practically almost desperately as he wanted to feel more of the euphoric sensation. John panted out as his tightness and heat was already enough to push him over the edge.

“Mfff...” But he liked the way Earth begged for him—like he was the best dick he’d ever had. His arms went around his shoulders as he thrusted in swift and hard. Beneath each thrust he panted out and grunted. “M-Mmmf..y-you’re fucking mine...” Earth brought his arms around John, quickly shifting his claws into his normal dull nails as he pawed at John’s back, to soon scratch down as his legs tightened around him.

“Mfff...please, choke me daddy...” he moaned out. John whined out then perked up at the demand. “With pleasure...” Came his gruff reply as his eyes glowed like embers. His hand came up and squeezed his airflow just enough. Earth’s breath hitched and gasped right after when John began to suffocate him, but even yet his eyes rolled back in pleasure. “Oh fuck yes! Yesyesyesyesyesyesyes!!” He shouted, moaning loudly afterwards. His hands scratched all around uncontrollably around his back, “Pr͟҉aįs͡e ͠Luc͢͡i͞f̛͘eŗ͜͡ ͠͏it̴̡’̢͠s̨ ̕s̡͢͡o̶̶ ̨f̵̴͠u̶̷ç͟k̷̢̕i̛͞n̵̵g̸͘ ̨am̢̕a̧zi̡n̵̢g!͏” he moaned out in Ghoulish.

The heat unfurled and burbled in the pit of his gut, making John moan out and groan like a desperate animal. Watching Earth become enraptured by pleasure in itself was heavily erotic and enticing. “Yeah, you like that you fucking bitch? Who’s daddy’s little cumslut, hm? Moan my name~!” His grip around his throat tightened, but not enough to hurt him. He just wanted him to see stars.

“M-me! I’m your darling little cumslut!” Earth’s vision became fuzzy and he began to see stars as he felt John’s grip become tighter. Though nonetheless, he was so in love with the feeling.

“F-f-fuck yes John!! Oh my dark god I love it so much, John! Fuck, fuck, fuck, shit! John, oh fuck me, John!” He moaned out his name desperately as he began to lose control of himself. His fangs slowly began to grow longer from inside his mouth, and slowly, his tail appeared from below, immediately wrapping around John’s leg. “Oh fffuck! Hit me please! I want you to spank me!”

Feeling something on his leg startled John so much he pulled out with a sharp gasp. “Ah..! Fuck! Oh hey...heh...come here, you,” After regaining his composure, John smirked predatorily and flipped Earth onto his knees, reeling his arm back as he spanked each cheek as hard as he could. Earth gasped as John spun him over onto his knees, his tail released his leg for a moment, and yelped loudly at each spank. “F-fuck! Mmm!!” He mewled at each spank, feeling the pressure in his gut begin to build up. His tail wrapped around his leg again, gripping tighter at each spank as his claws scratched the wood off the ground.

John took a moment to just abuse the ghouls poor flesh as he spanked his ass until it glowed red. His tail, however, was incredibly fascinating as he marveled at it thoroughly. Feeling cheeky, he stopped his spanking and grabbed him by the tail, yanking him back and shoving his cock into his ass ruthlessly. “S-shit...” He moaned under his breath and grabbed a handful of Earth’s hair.

“I-I-I’m going to cum, babe...” Earth’s breath hitched as he felt his tail get yanked back, feeling a wave of pain go up his spine, only to quickly be replaced by John’s cock, and immediately he moaned loudly.

“Oh fuck! Yes! Give it to me! Mmm!” He groaned as he felt now his hair getting yanked, “F-f-fuck, please... please don’t stop...! Mmm...deeper please! I’m-I’m almost there!” His eyes rolled back again, feeling a chilling rush go through his arms down to his hands.

Earth was divine—exotic, and highly erotic. And his boy pussy was almost better than any woman he’d ever had. “Fuck! Babe..!” He was foaming at the mouth as his eyes glowed like the harvest moon. His nails had become claws as they scratched at the ghoul’s scalp and came around to choke him. John was brutally down to the base as he came, leaned forward over his back and panting heavily behind his ear.

“Fffffffaaa... Fuck... That’s right, babe...You uh...you like when daddy floods your tight hole like this?” He rolled his hips and smirked at the squelch as cum trickled down his thighs.

Earth was in ecstasy, pure, white, firey, ecstasy. Whore-like moans left through his mouth every time his sweet little cunt was slammed repeatedly. “Fuck! Mmm!! John!! Oh shit JOHN!! I’m gonna cum!!” His tail gripped tighter around John’s leg, letting him know he was gonna cum as well. “F-fuck!!” He threw his head back in a scream as the familiar rush in his hands erupted out in the form of long vines with small little forget-me-not flowers as they traveled nearly to the top of the tree as he came.

Earth gave out a few little whines and mewls as John rolled his hips, hearing the squelch and feeling the cum drip down his thighs. He weakly looked over his shoulder as his tail released its grip around his leg, falling limp, giving John a sinful smirk and saying through heavy pants, “Mmm...fuck yes, daddy...I love it when you cum inside my tight little cunt...” John’s heavy-lidded gaze traveled upwards to watch the flowers and vines grow. To say he was impressed would be an understatement. As he took deep breaths and relaxed, he became a much sweeter and docile beast that pulled out and went to spoon his ghoul affectionately. He licked the sweat from his flesh and nuzzled the spot afterwards, proud as he claimed his territory. “So you...cum flowers?”

As Earth panted, he laid down right below where the vines started growing and cum that was splayed over the ground and a bit on the vines. He tried to cuddled into John’s embrace as Earth felt him lick and nuzzle him, a low purr rumbling in his throat, only they were slightly cut off from his slowing pants. He giggled, “If I did, then I’d have flowers growing out of my dick and I doubt you’d find that hot,” he said through giggles. As he calmed down, both from panting and giggling, he stared up at the vines, eyeing the flowers. He chuckled, “I guess I just lost a bit of control over myself from how good you were fucking me.” He controlled his tail to rub John’s thigh, smirking playfully.

John chuckled as he spooned Earth and looked upwards with him. The arm he had wrapped around his waist rubbed his stomach lightly, stroking the bits of hair. “Well, I’m just glad I was satisfactory enough.” Earth purred loudly as he felt John’s hand caress him and teasingly wiggled his ass against his chest, “You did more than satisfactory, babe,” he purred as he leaned his head back against John’s, “You did so fucking great...” John grumbled happily and landed more soft kisses along Earth’s neck. “I’m glad...because oof...You took a lot out of me, babe...” He pushed Earth’s hair around as he ran his fingers through. “Mmmf...I...I like you, Earth...I like you a lot.”

Earth sighed peacefully while he purred as he felt the kisses against his neck. He brought a hand back to stroke John’s head as he turned his head to look at him with gentle grin over his shoulder, “I really, really like you too John...” he caressed his head, gently scratching at his scalp as he did so. All the while, his tail began to curl around his leg, this time more gently than how he did when they fucked.

Chapter 65: High on Love (Or Catnip)

Earth’s eyes trailed away from John’s face, more downwards to his body, “How’s your back? I didn’t scratch it too hard?” He asked, a mix of concern with tease.

John let a small chuckle escape as he moved one hand down to stroke his leathery tail. Having it wrapped around his leg felt oddly...comforting. Like a hug. “Not too hard, darlin’, no. But you know I like it rough anyway. I don’t think I’m bleeding as bad as last time.” Earth’s purr grew louder as he felt John’s hand caress his tail, and with the tail wrapped around his leg, he tried to give John similar strokes as it stayed wrapped around him. “Mmm...good, I don’t want to see you hurt...” A few moments after he said that, his tail loosened its grip before he turned around to face John, “Hi,” he said cutely before his tail fixed its hold around him again. John couldn’t help but grin as he now faced him. “Hey there, handsome.” He scooted closer so their foreheads could rest together while his hand stroked the tail consistently.

Earth’s purrs never ceased for a moment even as John pressed their foreheads together. He brought his arms around John’s neck he slowly leaned in, pressing his lips onto John’s. He kissed him back, a small sigh escaping as it became heated—but sweet. He enjoyed being sweet with Earth whenever he could. It was a nice change of pace from trying to fuck each other’s skin off. One of Earth’s hands trailed down, rubbing John’s chest gently as he kissed him back with gusto. As they pulled away, Earth brought him closer for a hug, nuzzling the side of John’s with Earth’s and giving John’s cheek a few kisses to go along.

John held him back tight, not wanting to let go. He smelled sweet like the plant life surrounding them. Behind his ears was moss, and near his genitals it smelled of flowers. But in his hair he smelled like cloves and herbs. John inhaled him like a drug as he stroked his tail again. “Heh...did...yanking this hurt? I’m sorry if it did, I...well, I really like it, that’s all.”

Earth’s purrs soon began to quiet down as he heard what he had asked. He gave John a few more soft kisses by his cheek and jawline before answering, “Mmm...yeah, it kind of did. Because, imagine if you had this,” his tail tightened around his leg for a second, “It’s a part of your spinal cord. And when you yank it, you’re pulling the rest of the spine with it,” he ran a finger down John’s spine playfully, despite the gory subject. Earth chuckled, “So yeah, as cool as it is, it’s a quick weak spot, which is why we hide it along with our other features.” He gave John’s shoulder a kiss before nuzzling him again, taking in his scent mixed with the smell of the flowers, his own and his sweat.

John nodded with understanding, twitching slightly as he seemed almost sheepish, empathizing with the ghoul. “Jå, I’ve...” How does one necessarily say this without showboating? “I kinda thought maybe...because I too have a tail sometimes. It’s not like this though.” He chuckled awkwardly as he rubbed it again, caressing it as it wrapped around his leg. “Mine is usually...well, fluffier.” Earth chuckled, nuzzling him some more, “Like a puma or wolf’s tail?” He said, a smirk in his voice as his tail began to stroke his leg up and down again.

“Generally...like a wolf. But like a big,” John paused to gesture large size with his arms. “Y’know, a big strong manly wolf, of course. It is because I’m loyal and I hunt in packs. And I’m also territorial. But I don’t much care for being alone.” A chill ran up his spine from the tail, being as they were both still naked and he was particularly sensitive in some areas. Earth hummed as he listened, his hand on John’s chest and his tail around his leg both stroking and rubbing him gently. “Which animals would you say you enjoy turning into the most?” He asked, “The Wolf is one of them, right?”

John nodded and flashed him a grin. “Definitely. But besides that maybe...an owl. Or...a coyote, maybe?” Then he shrugged and put an arm around Earth’s lower back. “What’s your favorite animal? I could turn into that for you.” Earth giggled, “I’ve said so, the deadliest land animals. But I really like lions, wolves and panthers, they are just simply lovely. But since I saw you as a wolf, I’m curious to see you as a panther...” he let a low animalistic growl rumble from him teasingly.

A light rosy tint reached John’s cheeks as he smiled, his eyes positively glowing with peace and happiness. He nodded, “Well...since I’m already naked anyway...and because I kinda have a soft spot for you...” He showed his teeth as he grinned; he did that a lot around Earth lately. John stood and took a few steps back before he crouched low, envisioning the creature and focusing as he took the same stance.

In a few minutes time his pale skin was replaced with sleek dark fur that matched his hair, and the rest of the large feline’s body followed suit. When he was fully shifted, John blinked and looked up at his lover for approval. A purr rumbled in his throat as he walked closer and nuzzled him affectionately.

Immediately when John left Earth’s side, he missed his warmth and softness, but nonetheless giggled cutely as he rolled onto his back, placing a hand under his head and resting the other in his abdomen, watching him intently with a grin. Slowly, his eyes widened as he watched John’s body shift. He sat up fully when he was face to faced with his panther form, “John...you’re so lovely...” he nuzzled his head into his fur, bringing both his hands up to caress his fur, “You’re so soft too...”

The panther-John seemed to grumble with amusement as he was stroked, beaming proudly as he knew how beautiful he was. He continued to nuzzle Earth and licked his cheek with his rough tongue. Earth giggled as John gave him affectionate licks, bringing one of his hands that was stroking his fur up to his ears, scratching behind them as the other came up to stroke John’s head, and giving his nose a small kiss. John purred heavily and crawled into his lap, eyes rolling back in his head from pleasure. Of course, he was much bigger than a house cat but he didn’t seem to acknowledge this as he continued to brush up against Earth and groom him.

A low purr began to emanate from Earth and John crawled into his lap. He continued to plant kiss all over John’s face as his hands continued stroking behind his ears and petting his fur down his back. “I wonder...” thought Earth as an idea struck in his head. He ran his finger across the bark of the ground and a few plants began to grow though no flowers appeared, “Does catnip work on you?”

John was practically squirming with pleasure, like a large fluffy snake winding itself around Earth. But all of a sudden he paused, the introduction of a foreign plant intriguing him. He brushed up against Earth’s face once more before getting low and approaching the growth. When he was within arm’s length he pawed at it, then got a sniff and practically melted right then and there. He rolled around in the catnip, immediately growling and purring like a drunken feline doofus. “Mrrrow mrow mrrrrrroowww...”

Earth laughed, “Unholy shit! It actually worked!” Another idea came up in his head as he soon missed the affection he was receiving from panther John. He grew a few more plants of the catnip in his hands, and proceeded to rub the plants all over his body as if it was soap. “Oh Jooohhhhnnn~” he said in a sing-song voice as he crawled closer to the panther, close enough so that John would be able to catch the mixed scents.

John’s purr caught in his throat as he turned and spied a new proprietor of the beloved catnip—his lover. As much as a cat could smile he did, swiping his tongue across his mouth as he approached Earth and began to roll all over him, nuzzling him up and down and purring like a motorcycle. Between nuzzles going up he licked at his cheek and his jaw and brushed against his chest. Earth giggled like a child as he cuddled John back. He nuzzling him like crazy, giving each part of his face small sweet kisses. He rubbed his hands everywhere.

The panther continued to make sounds of pleasure until he eventually calmed down enough to lay atop his ghoul and nestle beneath his chin. His paws rested on either shoulders, basically pinning Earth down as they cuddled. All the while as Earth remained pinned down, his hands continued petting around John’s fur and scratching behind his ears. As he gave his head another peck as he whispered in his ear, “As much as I love your giant kitty form, could you come back? please?”

John looked him in the eye and nodded, flashing a small grin. He moved back just enough and began to shift, his panther body essentially melting as he hovered over Earth. The sleek black fur migrated back to his head as his toned body returned, pale and slightly sweaty from the effort. “Mrrrrrow,” He said teasingly and leaned in to kiss him. “Mmmf...” Earth kissed him back softly as he brought his arms around John again, bringing him closer. When they pulled away, he nuzzled John’s face as he purred, covering his cheeks and eyes and lips with kisses as he did.

John sighed blissfully and felt his entire self relax; he could fall asleep like this, in Earth’s arms listening to his heartbeat. As the ghoul continued to kiss him his gaze wandered upwards, staring around their little tree fort. As Earth gave John soft kisses around his temple and his hair, he looked up to the vines above, eyeing the little flowers when a thought came to him. “Johnny? What are your favorite flowers?”

“Mine? Hm...well...” Instinctively his masculine side came over him, wanting to say how he didn’t know much about flowers or valued them. But John knew he’d be lying to both himself and Earth if he said that. Truth is, he always sort of wanted a garden of his own.

“Well...maybe...hollyhock? Or nasturtiums...chrysanthemums...I have a few I kind of enjoy. They make me feel peaceful.” Earth perked up, “Oh? Well here, I’ll give them to you...” Earth said as he sat them both up from the bark. He ran his claws across the bark of the ground, creating a half-circle in front of them. And slowly, little stems with bits of grass began to grow, the stem grew leaves and the hips of the flowers popped through before the petals grew and bloomed. All around bloomed the exact same flowers John had said, hollyhocks, nasturtiums, and chrysanthemums, crowding the spots of the small garden. All the while, Earth kept them together in a half-embrace, caressing John’s chest as the flowers bloomed.

John scooted closer and watched with childlike awe, grinning softly and letting a small giggle escape. “You spoil me.” He nudged Earth lightly, but they were truly some of the nicest flowers he’d ever seen. “They smell amazing too...everything does. It smells like...you.” Earth grinned before giggling, “Really? How do I smell like, babe? Like the flowers?” He said giving John a smirk before he picked at one of chrysanthemums, taking a sniff at it before returning his gaze to John.

“Oddly enough...yeah. It’s a very flowery...sweet smell.” John scooted closer and breathed him in as he spoke, as if double checking his words. “Like...freshly bloomed flowers...after it rains. Y’know? Springtime.” Earth snickered lowly as he could feel John’s breath against his bare skin, giving him slight goosebumps. “Well,” he began, “In here, it’s our little spring time, all we’re missing is the butterflies and the bees to make more of the flowers.” He said as brought his hand to rest on John’s leg as his tail began to loosen its grip on his leg.

“Mmm...I’d pollinate your flowers any day, sweet thang.” John drawled smoothly and gave Earth’s shoulder a nip as he chuckled. He hoped the pickup line would go off as well as intended. Earth giggled mischievously, “Ooohh, and you know I’ll always let you my little honeybee,” he said before he leaned closer to John, pressing his lips onto his gently before nipping at his bottom lip. John made a soft sound of pleasure as Earth nipped his lip. He wrapped his arms around his waist and scratched him lightly.

“Buzz buzz...you wanna sample my honey..?” He growled before going in to kiss him deeper. “Mmm...yes I do, baby, straight from the combs...” Earth said against John’s lips before going back to kiss him. He licked around at his lips, before he entered into John’s mouth, suckling at his tongue. John immediately whined out and scratched at his sides again. He was trembling a bit as he swirled his tongue in response and pulled Earth into his lap. Earth moaned in his mouth, putting down the flower before bringing both his hands up to hold John’s face as he began to squirm in his spot on John’s lap, giggling into the kiss.

John moved his hips slightly with every moan and bit Earth’s bottom lip. Their tongues fought for dominance as he could’ve sworn he felt the ghoul’s go down his throat. Earth let a small moan leave his mouth into John’s, and brought a hand up to his hair, lightly gripping it as he tried to fight for dominance. His moans were muffled as he reached up and dragged his nails down Earth’s back. John pulled away enough to catch his breath before he dived in again, this time licking the ghoul’s fangs as he pressed his lips against his mouth.

Earth giggled as he felt John’s tongue graze against his fangs, kissing him back before he pulled away, slowly mopping his way down to leave several marks all over John’s neck that would surely bloom like a dark flower on his skin later on. John’s eyes rolled back in his head now as he groaned and then sighed, grip loosening as Earth chomped down on some pressure points. “M-mmff...h-hey... So I wanted to know, uhm... You use the word “mate” instead of “partner” right? Does that...constitute anything different for ghouls?”

Earth paused from his kisses as he chuckled as he listened, “Well, mating for us is like having a ‘soulmate’, but that word sounds a bit pure, so we just stick with ‘mate’.” He gave John’s neck a few more kisses before he continued, “But a lot of the time, demons with mates are often more dominant and more protective of their mates,” he dipped his tongue into his collarbone, giving the skin around some more nips and kisses as he did.

“Mmmff...” John couldn’t help but blush as he moaned and listened to Earth. It was oddly sweet the way he put it. “So... You really like me that much, eh?” His mouth tugged into a small but shy smile. Earth’s kisses slowed as he listened to John, feeling a blush come to his face. He grinned, snickering a bit, “Maybe it’s more than that, Johnny,” his face burned brightly.

Now it was John’s turn to blush as he stared at him, surprise and admiration both apparent. “More than... Oh, you really like my penis too huh?” He joked, although it was obvious he knew what Earth was getting at. A nervous chuckle escaped. “Pffftt!! Hahahaha!” Earth laughed, not expecting that from John but obviously not complaining about it. “Yehehes John,” he began as his laughter soothed down to giggling, “I love your penis too,” he gave John’s inner thigh a playful squeeze.

John was grinning a bit more as he nudged Earth. “Heheheh...but...that’s not what you really meant I’m guessing, huh? You meant...well, something beyond just liking to fuck around with someone jå?” Earth giggled again, pulling away slightly to playfully poke John’s nose, “Yes, Johnny baby. To me, it’s more than just liking you, I guess,” his face burned as he tried to sound sweet, even though he seemed to beat around the bush.

John scrunched his nose afterwards and looked up, meeting the ghoul’s eyes. “Kinda like... You...” And then he swallowed, feeling like his tongue was stuck in his mouth at the words. “Well...we’re lovers, right? Not just fuck buddies. We’re...cuddle buddies and kissing buddies and eating food together and laughing buddies...We’re...a couple of weirdos, jå?” Earth chuckled, before nodding, “Yes, that’s exactly it, baby.” He pulled John close, nuzzling his face before giving him another kiss to his lips.

“We’re both honeybees for each other,” he said as he kept he head against John’s head. The tree seemed to head his feels, and without having to touch the ground, Spring flowers of all kinds; roses, daffodils, narcissuses, hydrangeas, even the same flowers Earth grew for John popped out. He hugged John, kissing shoulder and up his neck before nuzzling the side of his neck. The words were stuck in his throat, almost as if he couldn’t bring himself to say them, so the only way he could explain his feelings is with hugs, kisses, and his plants for him. John swooned as he kissed him, and then turned his attention to watch the plants spring up around him. Goosebumps arose everywhere Earth kissed. He ran a hand through his hair and growled pleasantly. “I couldn’t ask for anything better.”

Earth purred as nuzzled into John’s hand as he felt it in his hair, and kissed John’s cheek, nuzzling into the side of his head as his hands that were resting on John’s back, gently caressed him. From all their nuzzling and cuddling John couldn’t help but giggle. It was the most he’d outwardly giggled in a while—sober, at least. He felt so comfortable around Earth, like he could really act however he wanted. “Why are you so sweet to me?” He asked teasingly, although he was curious what attracted the ghoul the most to him. Earth sighed happily, giving John’s cheek another kiss before answering in a low voice, pushing it out at last, “Because I love you...”

John couldn’t have hidden the audible gasp if he tried. His cheeks flared up immediately after Earth left them and he looked him over, making sure he was as honest as he sounded. “E-Earth...you... Erm... You really love me? But I’m...kind of an ass.” He looked the ghoul in the eyes and bit his lip. His irises softened to a rosy pink as he reached out and stroked his jaw. Earth pulled away from the embrace to face John, seeing that his eyes had turned pinkish, and seemed as though maybe he was blushing or feeling affectionate. He smirked, “Well I don’t see ‘kinda of an ass’ anywhere around your face, or a picture of an ass on your face,” he said amusingly, lifting the tense mood a bit.

“But, seriously though, you’re really sweet, and hilarious, and handsome and...well, heheh, I could list them all, but I might take a while,” he chuckled. He brought a hand up to stroke John’s cheek, “And Hell, maybe I could help you be more grounded and not be as temperamental, even I have that much patience as well,” he smirked softly before leaning in to kiss him sweetly.

As their lips met again, John grabbed Earth’s face and held him close. He only broke to trace his bottom lip with his tongue, suckling before going in to kiss him again...over and over...like he’d caught some kind of fever. He rolled the ghoul onto his back again and began tickling his sides in giddiness.

“I...I have a boyfriend! I’ve... I’ve never had a boyfriend before! And—“ Kiss. “You’re so beautiful and funny!” Another kiss. “I-I-I-I don’t know what I’m going to do! I’ve, heh—“ A longer, deeper kiss as their teeth collided briefly. “I’ve never felt like this about anyone...”

Earth giggled like a child as he began to receive multiple kisses from John. He squirmed and wriggled as he laughed with a delighted scream as John began to tickle him, “Shit no!! No, I’m ticklish!!” Earth continued to laugh as he calmed down, though made sure to kiss back with gusto at each kiss John planted on his lips. He wrapped his arms around John’s back before bringing his hands up to John’s head, tangling his fingers in his hair before bringing him down again to kiss him passionately before giving him multiple kisses all over his face, making sure to make them noisy and cheesy as possible before he embraced him in the end. “Well then, I’m glad that I can be your first male mate.” He chuckled, his embrace tightening.

John full on laughed and grinned as he and Earth play wrestled. The end result had them hugging in their self-made garden, the plants and flowers surrounding and shielding them on every side. He continued to blush and stare at him with eyes that matched the hollyhock’s petals. “I’ve never been so comfortable with anyone... I don’t have to act a certain way or be embarrassed if I do something one way...Your openness is very pleasant...and refreshing...” Earth nuzzled John’s face, bringing a hand up to his hair to stroke his head. “Really? Not even with your ex-girlfriends?” He smirked. While though it may sound a bit uncomfortable to bring up exes when you just confessed to someone that you love them, Earth couldn’t help but be curious, and it was just like what John said, he was open-minded with things.

The blush darkened slightly as John bit his lip. He averted his gaze momentarily as he gathered his thoughts. “Well see that’s exactly the thing I...I haven’t really had that many...as many as I’ve claimed, of course...they’ve mostly been one-night stands or like a uh, friends-with-benefits thing y’know? But women...typically straight women...they expect a certain stereotype from men, right? So that’s why I always act so tough all the time cuz’...well, that’s what I was taught to be like.”

“What?” Earth sat up and looked down at John. The flowers around him and the way his length was barely covered with his arm gave him an almost mysterious beauty to him. He brought a hand up to stroke John’s cheek, “That’s just unfair, people are just too picky with who they want.” He then smirked, and crawled on top of John, bringing both of his hands up to hold his face, “Though, it’s a shame for them, because now, you’re all mine.” He leaned in, closing his eyes as he kissed him passionately. John couldn’t think of the last time he swooned this much, and it was pleasant surprise. He squeezed Earth’s waist and held him close as they kissed deeply. As he positioned him to basically straddle his waist, John sat up so their forms were flush together.

“Mmm...” Earth softly moaned into John’s mouth as he brought an arm down around his shoulders. Bringing him close as Earth tilted his head to the side to get more access to his mouth. Their tongues danced lightly as John felt himself begin to fall again, but it didn’t matter much. They landed gently amongst the plants and flowers once again. And when they broke for air, John trailed hungry kisses along his jaw and to his earlobe.

Chapter 66: Boom Bada Boom Boom Boom

Notes:

*warning: bj in this part*

Earth giggled into the kiss as John began to fall over. Though his laughter was soon replaced with soft moans as he felt John begin to kiss around his jaw and ear. “Hahhhh...Johnny mmm...”

“Yeeeesssss...Earthy?” He whispered a bit gruffly, giggling afterwards as he continued nibbling and kissing across the ghoul’s flesh. He was soon moving down his collarbone and to his stomach. “Aaahhh...” Earth arched his back, wanting for John to feel more of him. He brought a hand up to his hair, scratching his claws against his scalp as he closed his eyes. “Fuck...please don’t stop...” John continued even further down, making little tender nips that left speckled hickies around his waist and hip bones. “M-Mfff...I-is it wrong that I...kinda wanna blow you again?”

Earth gripped John’s hair, trembling as he tried to control his desire, but soon he gave John a naughty smile and slowly separated his legs. “Baby, I said so earlier, you can fuck me whenever you want,” he brought a hand down from John’s hair to his slow-rising bone, and slowly began to stroke himself for John, “Including oral sex...” his smile became more sinful as his heart began to speed up from the excitement. He turned his attention upward, flashing him a naughty albeit a bit shy grin. John bit his bottom lip before opening his mouth again, trailing his tongue along Earth’s shaft like a piece of candy. “You’re like...one of those fuck dolls but with a better personality—and a nicer smile.”

Earth moaned softly and sweetly as he watched John lick the shaft of his dick. “Mmmm...is that so? Thank you, Johnny...” he grinned as he bucked his hips to feel more of John’s mouth. “O-of course, babe...” John growled, taken aback slightly as his cock jutted towards him. He planted his palms firmly down on the ghoul’s legs, spreading them out as his mouth enveloped his shaft completely. “Hahhh...ahhh!!” Earth arched his back, thrusting his hips up as he felt his length become enveloped in the moist cavern of John’s mouth. “Oooh fuck, Johnny...mmmm!”

Again John growled, positioning himself to keep from gagging too much. He was improving steadily, but still needed more practice. After a few minutes he shifted and used one hand to pump his length as he sucked him, looking upwards to lock gazes with him. Earth scratched at the ground of the tree, making thin wood chips as he struggled to keep himself composed even though he was receiving head. He kept his eyes locked with John’s watching him intently as he moaned. It felt so strongly intimate keeping such close eye contact, but with John knowing Earth, he wanted to keep the contact as long as possible until he came.

There was no helping his blush at this point. But he pushed through the shyness, telling himself to be bold and assertive in his actions. And little by little he would take Earth further down the base. Further still until he’d remove his hand all together and just bob his head. He barely gagged as much now, and his confidence gleamed in his eyes. Earth smirked as he watched John slowly take more and more of his cock, and he could see he was proud of himself in his eyes, he slowly thrusted his hips up into John’s mouth, “Yeah, take my sweet big cock in that lovely mouth,” he dirty talked.

“Mmff...” John slid his tongue all around and paused to catch his breath as he used his hand again to pump him. “You like when I touch you this way, you slut?”

“Aahhh...fuck yesss baby...” Earth said as his smirk widened as he rolled his hips into John’s strokes. “I fucking love the way you touch me, Johnny, it’s just sooo addicting...” His pants began to get more and more heavy as he felt himself close to his peak. “Fffuck I’m about to come, Johnny, oh fuck...” John nodded and continued his work, pumping the ghoul with every bob of his head. Before Earth even said anything he could taste he was close, the flavor of pre cum slowly becoming a familiar one to him. He pulled back to jerk him into his mouth, tongue lolling out cutely. Earth trembled violently as he felt himself climax, throwing his head back as he came into John’s mouth as he jerked him off. He panted heavily before returning his head to see that stare at John with his cum on his tongue with glowing expression and a tired grin. “You’re getting better each time you do this...” he praised him.

“Mmm...” He didn’t even hesitate before swallowing the rest of him. “Thank you, sweetheart.” He flashed him a toothy grin afterwards as he crawled up closer and put his arms around him. “I want to be the best for my darlin’...Like...the only hummingbird that sips your sweet nectar.” Earth giggled as he wrapped his arms around John as he came up to him, he nuzzled his face, “Don’t worry, baby. I know that as a your favorite flower that you’ll be my most favored hummingbird in the Springtime.” Earth gave him a sweet smile, before giving his lips as kiss, tasting the sinful flavor of his own seed, but even then, it didn’t bother him one bit.

John let a small giggle escape as he blushed and bit his lip afterwards. “We...haven’t known each other very long, Earth, but...I...I hope we stay like this for even longer still.” Earth gave a coy snicker, nuzzling John again, “I hope so too, baby,” he said giving John yet another sweet kiss to his lips before he leaned his head against John’s forehead. Earth’s coy grin left him as he looked down to John’s lap. “You still forgive me...right?” He asked, almost nervous of bringing up what happened earlier.

John kissed him back then almost immediately mimicked his breath. He was hesitant to reply, only out of fear he wouldn’t say the right thing. “Of course I do, Earth...” He whispered as their heads stayed together. “I know you only did what you had to out of fear. I understand it.” Earth sighed lowly in relief, before looking back up to John with a small grin, but it quickly faded, “John...it wasn’t just out of fear that you wouldn’t accept me, but it’s because...Papa says so.” His hand around John’s back gently caressed his bare skin.

“We’re supposed to hide our identities and our species from our audience, and until we can trust you guys with our lives, we are to remain silent,” he explained. John nodded, the gentle touch leaving goosebumps on his skin. He smiled sadly at the mention of Papa. “No no, of course...I understand that. We really aren’t...supposed to mention we’re shapeshifters either.” Earth smirked gently, “Well hey, both are nations have some similarities then.” He chuckled, bringing his hand up to caress the nape of John’s neck.

“But yeah, he and his sons all agreed that until we could trust you well, we can’t share anything...too confidential from the Church.” He nodded again, purring as his hand moved to his neck. He blinked a little slower and sighed, gazing at the other affectionately. “Mmmff...yes and I...wouldn’t want to get you in trouble.” Earth smiled at him sweetly before kissing him again, hugging John close to him before giving his nose a small kiss as well. “Me neither, baby, I do hope the king won’t be too rough if he finds out you told me.”

John kissed him back and moved so they were snuggling, pulling Earth into his lap as he basically clung to him at this point. “Mm...it should be fine.” He murmured dismissively, although he was never really sure how the king would react to things like revealing strongly held kingdom secrets. “But then again...they’d never get rid of me...I’d be impossible to replace in the band.” He flashed him a cheeky grin. Earth smiled as he breathed through his nose amusedly before giving John a sweet kiss. “It’s true, you can never fully replace the original.” He brought John closer in a hug, “And lucky for me, I get to keep the original and no one else can have a copy of him.”

“Mmff...damn right.” John kissed him back, giving little nips to his bottom lip as he scooted closer. He was basically straddling his lap at this point, tilting his head to gaze affectionately at him. Earth giggled affectionately as he gave John small kisses to his lips each time he nipped at his bottom lip. “Mmm..hey, do you want to maybe walk around and have a bite to eat or walk around the forest?” He bit his lip as his hand slowly rubbed up and down John’s chest, teasing his nipples each time with a small smirk.

Each grazing touch on his nipples made his breathing hitch, the color in his irises shifting like pools of watercolor water. When he came to his senses, John leaned forward until their noses were pressed together. “Mm...I’d love either one. We could even...go for a hunt. And I’ll prepare something fresh for you.”

“Ooooh, a fresh hunt? I like the sound of that! We could hunt and then prepare it as a meal! I like it!” As he tried to get up, he quickly fell back down to John’s lap, giggling uncontrollably. “Fuck, that sex was so good my legs seemed to have gotten weak from how great you fucked me.” John flashed him a toothy grin, like the proud macho man he was. With one arm scoop he lifted Earth high over his shoulder and even gave him a little spin. “Mm...that’s okay, babe...I’ll just carry you, anytime you get those post-sex jelly legs.”

“Hey!” Earth exclaimed, laughing joyously as John picked him up, but made no move to make John put him down. “At least help me stay up as I dress ya silly butt,” he giggled. “Hmm...” John quirked his head to the side as he continued to hold him up, smirking before he gave a dramatic sigh. “Aaaaaallrriiighhtt...I gotta find my clothes too. I know they’re hiding in this garden somewhere.” Earth smirked evilly before his eyes glowed brightly again. Suddenly, a whole bunch of flowers bloomed from the ground, covering the entire ground in flowers as he tried to hide John’s clothes while Earth were lifted up by the plants. “Good luck trying to find yours, babe,” Earth teased.

Chapter 67: Who?

“Ah! Hey!” A flush came over him as he looked up to the ghoul then glanced back at the jungle before him. Normally he would’ve thought some pansy plants were no match for him, but even John could barely move their denseness aside. Somewhere up ahead he caught sight of his pants as he scrabbled forward, trying to reach them through the stems when an idea overcame him. He hoped Earth saw his smug grin as mere moments into the underbrush was replaced the form of a deer. And now, with the drive a massive muscular herbivore, he could chomp his way to freedom.

“Fuck off! That’s cheating!” Earth laughed as he rolled his way off of John onto the flowers. Using his agrokinesis, he manipulated the plants to lift and move in on over to where his clothes where like servants carrying their emperor. He sent John a smug grin before he struggle to get his boxers and dress pants on.

“You’re cheating, you little dandy!” John snorted at Earth, but it came out in heated deer sounds. He gathered his clothes on his horns as he plowed through the jungle, only needing to grab his shoes now. He turned and flashed the ghoul as coy of a grin as a deer could manage, while he basically inhaled the petunias. Earth laughed again as he saw the deer get heated up but no words came out and instead deer noises. As he button up his shirt, he made the vines around the tree extend out to him and wrap around his arms and legs as he watched John eat all the plants.

Finally! He kicked his shoes up and shifted back behind the privacy of a well-placed bush. Not that he was particularly shy around Earth at this point, but John liked to be sly. He pulled his pants and socks on over his underwear, stepping into his shoes as he buttoned up his shirt and smirked towards the ghoul.

“So, did you like my rack?” Earth growled lowly in pout when John shifted back but behind a bush, unable to get a view of him in nude. He controlled the vines to set him down in front of John. “Quite majestic, if I might say. Though aren’t you full?” Earth glanced down at his belly before look back to see the trail of missing flowers that he had eaten. “Hmph? You underestimate my appetite, darling.” He said it proudly, trying to show off as usual. He stepped closer to Earth and wrapped his arms around him. “I could eat an entire forest...and still have room for one very special ghoul.”

“Mmmm, I like the sound of that,” Earth leaned in closer, rubbing his hands against John’s chest as he put their heads together. A hand gently squeeze his chest, right above where his nipple was. John grumbled pleasantly, holding his waist as they seemed to sway to no music.

“Mmfff...you know it, sweet Earth...oh and, hey...do you...happen to have a hair tie by chance?” Earth felt around his pants before shaking his head, “No, but, I could grow some reeds and tie your hair for you.” He tilted his head to the side, expecting him to answer.

Why did that bring a fresh burst of blush to John’s cheeks? It reminded him of elementary school kids at recess, and suddenly he became very sheepish. “T-that’s...unholy fuck, Earth, that’s the cutest fucking thing I...I’d love that. Hang-hang on.” He pulled his jacket on then stood in a position he thought would be easy for him. Earth giggled cutely before he gestured his hand to the ground, and as he lifted it, reeds began to grow up off the ground. He pulled three stalks out, straightening and crumpling them up before he took one out of the rest and tied it around John’s hair in a ponytail, giving it a hard tug at the end before tying another on to make sure his hair won’t fall.

John looked to be the proudest boy in the world at that moment. And when he turned to face Earth again his face absolutely showed it. “How do I look, babe? Like one of the forest people?” Earth giggled before answering, “All you need now are some elf ears and you’ll straight up look like a forest person,” he teased as he fiddled with the zipper on John’s jacket. John smirked, tongue sticking out as he leaned forward and licked Earth’s nose. “Mm...maybe for Halloween—or Christmas. But...are you ready to go now?” His hands rested over the ghoul’s, holding them gently.

“Hey!” He pulled away as took an arm to wipe his nose, “Silly goose,” he teased. “But yeah I’m ready now.” Right afterwards, he began walking as he held John’s hand toward the wall of the tree. He placed his hand on the bark, and on cue, a hole opened up like a secret doorway, and Earth looked over his shoulder to give John a smirk. John, even though he was impressed, couldn’t help but roll his eyes at the ghoul’s cockiness. He followed him with a skip in his step. “Oh and is that going to be like...our...secret love-tree house?”

“Yeah, if you want it can be, or I can just put it away.” He said as they got out, thought before he could place his hand on the bark to close the holes around the tree, he stared up at it, comparing its size outside with how it was inside. “Huh, it’s smaller here than inside.”

“It’s bigger on the...” The words bounced around John’s head, the familiarity grating to him as he struggled to remember where he’d heard that before. “Bigger on the inside...bigger on the...doctor! I-it’s like your Tardis, Earth! Y-you’re a uh—a timelord!” The giddiness and nerdiness had overtaken him, speaking so matter of factly about something he didn’t even know if the ghoul had heard of. “O-oh-I—err...have you...Uhm...do you know Doctor Who? Or am I just a raging weirdo?”

Earth raised and eyebrow as he turned back to John before he smiled big and giggled, “Doctor Who? I’ve heard of it but I don’t watch it much. But hey, I never knew you’d a bit of nerdiness to you for a jock,” he stuck his tongue out playfully.

“Goth jock.” John corrected, then smirked and nudged him as he squeezed his hand. “Tim and Henrik really enjoy it, so we’ve binged a few seasons I guess.” The rosiness continued to swim in his eyes as a fan animated clip played in his head, of Earth dressed in a suit whisking him away in his Tardis in the forest; the two of them traveling to the end of time together and then making out heatedly in his spaceship. He bit his lip outwardly then turned his gaze down to Earth’s mouth. Earth licked his lips amusingly, “Well we gotta watch it together sometime. I might come over after work in the church to hang out so that way we could watch a few episodes and make out a little,” Earth smirked as he put a hand on his hip.

“I...wouldn’t mind that one bit. Day or night, my door will always be open to you.” He bounced on his toes a bit, that small grin returning. “Mm...we...should keep going before I get carried away.” Earth chuckled amusedly, loving how happy and excited he was getting for something he adored. “Mmm, yeah, we should.” He took John’s hand in his before they began to walk.

Chapter 68: Snow Chase

As they walked, John squeezed his hand gently and sighed. He secretly loved holding hands and taking walks like this. He was a sucker for the simplistic and romantic. And having a part of Earth keeping his hair back now made it even better. Earth let a low purr escape from his throat as they walked, enjoying how sweet John was as he squeezed his hand. He intertwined their fingers, that way it’d feel more intimate. John continued to look around as they walked. This part of the forest was so dense with plants and smelled absolutely lovely. The ferns and moss delighted him to no end. As they walked he lifted Earth’s hand and kissed it.

A delighted little purr/growl left Earth’s mouth as John gave his hand a kiss, feeling a heat rush through his cheeks. “Do...you want a coffee or...a bite to eat?” While though Earth didn’t want to spoil the mood, he actually felt a little hungry since he barely got anything to eat. “Hmm...yeah! Well, did you still want to hunt? Or do you want like a sandwich or something like that?” He’d been so caught up in his little ghoul he’d nearly forgotten they were both hungry. He chuckled slightly and bit his lip as their eyes met. “We could always...grab some coffee first, then use the caffeine burst to hunt together.”

“Oh! Yeah! A hunt! Buuuttt...coffee does sound good,” Earth put a finger on his bottom lip in thought, before turning back to John, “How about we drink coffee as we walk toward a good hunting spot?” He asked, an eager smile on his lips. “That sounds as good a plan as any.” John gazed at him with low lids before leaning in and giving a soft kiss. He didn’t hesitate before continuing to walk a bit faster. “Come on! I know of a great place just down the hill from here.”

Earth kissed John back with a small coo and kept smiling into the kiss. His smile turned into a smirk as he walked more faster than John, before he full-on started to run in the direction he was going. “Race ya!” He shouted over his shoulder.

“Agh! But you don’t even know where it is!” John laughed, the flareup of competitive edge prominent as he began to sprint after him. They were neck and neck within seconds. “You know I’m not afraid to take you down!” Earth growled predatorily as he glanced to his side seeing that John was right at his side, “Then that means I can take you down as well...” He suddenly used his strength to push John down, sending him rolling through the snow.

“What do y—agh! Hey!” John toppled over, the powder spraying and blocking his vision as he fell down the hill. “Punk ass twink!” Even as the rosy heat of rage tempted to boil his blood he maintained that they were just having fun, and tried to remain calm. “Eat snow, boo!” Earth laughed as he shouted over his shoulder. He skipped down the hill and in the distance, he could see buildings, making him run faster toward them.

“Blah!” John spit some of the frost away and narrowed his eyes. He’d have to be smart about this to win. He took off, cutting across and taking a trail that actually lead quicker to the café. All the while he packed up snow, ready to reward his lover immensely.

Earth was close, he was so close! He’s gonna win! Wait...where’s—Earth looked around to see where John was as he ran, but when he caught sight of him, he had the face that of angry killer that had found its prey. “Fucking demon twiiiinnkk!” John roared as he saw him, and then leapt into the air. The café was in sight now, only several feet from the line of trees. But John needed revenge first. In the air, he launched a snowball straight into the ghoul’s chest and landed on him afterward.

Earth turned back around to where John was, only to be met with a hard snowball to the chest, resulting in him stumbling as he tried he keep running but let out a girlish scream as John tackled him down to the ground. “Fuck, babe, you’re suffocating mehehehe!” Earth wheezed out as he giggled below John. John only growled as he attacked with snuggles and shoving Earth further into the snow. “How do you like the taste? Huh?” He laughed wildly like a hyena straddling him like a playful child crossed with a vicious predator..

Earth groaned into the snow, flicking John off with his free hand before he lifted his head up from the snow to spit some out of his mouth, “Very cold and tasteless, but not really my taste,” he giggled as he squirmed to get John off of him. An idea came up in his head and he continued to squirm to distract John. He concentrated on a huge mass of snow next to a tree, but had John in its radius. He lifted it up with his mind before it shot out fast, knocking John off of him, giving Earth the opportunity to run toward the trees. His laughing was immediately cut off as he was sent flying backwards into a snowbank. It was quite the comical scene. “Damnit!” Now John was red faced angry again as he chased him. He was so hot the snow melted quickly as he ran.

Earth knew he was being petty with his victory, but least he could have bragging rights before he and John could work together in the hunt. “No! You’re not stopping me this time!” He shouted over his shoulder before he made his hands turned to a claw figure before he lifted them up in the air, and behind him as he ran, grew a wall of snow, blocking John’s path of following him. Very petty move, but one that could give him just enough time. As Earth crossed the tree line to the trees, he turned around and shouted to the trees as he let down the wall, “I made it bitch! How’s my ass taste?!”

“You BASTARD!!” John roared, loud enough to disturb the birds in the trees close by. “You absolute fucking little cunt.” He trudged through the snow, following him at a slower pace until they were both next to each other. He was smirking slightly, but his eyes read malice and revenge. “You’re buying me coffee.”

Right afterwards, Earth put a hand in his pocket, whispering something under his breath, pulling out a 50 Swedish krona. “You buy it,” he said with a smirk, handing him the bill. He then hugged his arm as he made the both of them walk toward the café, seemingly ignoring the look of vengeance in his eyes.

Chapter 69: Heart Made of Foam

John grabbed the bill, crumpling it as they walked toward the café. He grumbled under his breath and nudged Earth between the ribs.

“Who knocks a guy with a snowy tree branch? Now that’s just rude. You’re...lucky I love you.” Earth giggled mischievously as he held his side on the spot John nudged him. Though when he actually heard John say the ‘L’ word out of his mouth for him, he swore his heart grew its wings and flew all around John. He hugged his arm again, more tightly this time before he leaned in his kiss his cheek, “Love you too, Johnny baby,” he said a bit too happily.

Now John was red faced but from happiness, blushing like the admittedly lovesick dork that he was. There were some people filtering in and out of the café but not too many to get through. “What kind of coffee would you like?” Earth looked through the menu of the coffees before he hesitated in reminder of earlier in the morning. “Umm, maybe a caramel latte? But I maybe with a bit of decaf that way I don’t leave you behind when we hunt,” he chuckled nervously at John.

John thought it over, looking on in understanding. “Half caf for you. I’ll getting an extra shot in mine anyway. We have to keep it kind of fair.” As the line moved, he stepped up and ordered both their lattes. He was about to say that was it when a pair of maple pecan scones caught his attention and got those to go. Earth followed John’s gaze toward the scones and smirked at him, poking at his butt, “You hungry for some scones, babe?” Earth asked in a teasing tone.

He blushed up immediately, but knew being in public he had to stay calm. John grabbed the little box of scones and stepped off to the side as their drinks were finished up. “I can’t help it—Maple is my favorite. Do you want one? The sugar and the caffeine go excellently together.” Earth grinned sweetly, giggling lowly before nodding, “Sure, let me try one. Now I know whenever I come over to your place, I have to make some maple scones for my big bear,” he smirked teasingly again as he eyed the scones.

John passed them over as he munched on his, but nearly choked on his crumbs in surprise. “I-I’m not a bear! I-I—“ He wasn’t upset, maybe just embarrassed to be referred to as such in public. “If anything I’m an otter because I’m fit and lean...” Earth threw his head back, laughing loudly that surely had some people turn their head towards him for laughing the middle of the café. “Alright then...my little bear...” Earth teased again lowly before giggling again.

John was bright red as he sipped his latte, the heat reaching up to his ears. He secretly loved the nicknames Earth chose for him, but would never outwardly say it. “Fucking demon twink,” He snorted under his breath, his foot rubbing his thigh beneath the table. Earth giggled again, fluttering his eyes at his eyes at him as a low emitted from him. He slowly took a sip of his latte, nervous that he might get very high off the caffeine and be a speedy chipmunk all day. The soft caramel mixed with coffee tasted great against his tongue, and the caffeine didn’t immediately kick in after he swallowed. He sighed peacefully, before going in for another sip.

John winked as he set the cup down, foam left over on his mustache. He looked around the small cafe, watching people come and go as his foot crept further up Earth’s leg. As Earth went to take another sip of his coffee, he felt John’s foot creeping up his leg, and he sent him a smirk, and brought a hand down under the table to caress John’s knees and above his thigh suggestively as he sipped at his coffee modestly. It was amazing that John could even blush more than he was. He took another sip of his latte, finishing it shortly after as he gazed across at Earth. “How’s your drink?” He asked, distracting himself.

Earth replied after setting down his drink after the sip, “Really good. I personally don’t make coffee that much since you know how I can be, but it’s be cool to try and to also maybe some coffee foam art on them, and serve them to you especially~” Earth said, leaning on his arm closer to John. John’s eyes resembled the pink hue of a sunset as he beamed, watching Earth as he licked some foam off his lips. “That makes sense. I think if you wanted you could be an excellent barista.”

Earth cooed in agreement as he smiled at John. “I gotta try one day. Maybe once we get back to the Church, I could practice in the kitchen by myself. Then that way, I could make you some coffee from the Church with a little message in the foam.” Earth grinned sweetly as he imagined John opening a paper cup for coffee, and a message written in foam saying ‘I love you’, warming his heart like the coffee itself. “You’re a dork.” John took another bite of scone and smiled. “Eh...but I love you, I guess. You’re my dork anyway.” When he leaned forward he put his hand over Earth’s and squeezed gently.

A red blush spread over Earth’s cheeks under the mask as he heard John repeat the word ‘love’, trying to resist the urge to kiss him while they were in public. “And you’re my little bear, Johnny.” Earth winked at him teasingly before taking a bite out of the scone he didn’t realize was left unattended. Surely it’ll be fine even if he was half-way finished with his coffee. “Rrrrr...” John imitated what he hoped was a cute bear sound. He glanced into his empty cup before looking back into Earth’s eyes. “I thought I was your panther, darling. I have a hell of a purr too...”

A low but noticeable purr emitted from Earth’s throat as he heard John growl like a bear. “Well then, you’re might sweet little beast, then. You can imitate the noises of more than one animal, I don’t think just one is perfect enough.” He said with a cheeky smirk before taking another bite of his scone. “I’ll accept that. I am all three sweet, little, and a beast.” For a moment his eyes flashed yellow at Earth, like they had the night at the bar. He finished the corner of his scone and leaned back in his chair. “I’m ready to go when you are.”

Earth’s purr turned into a quick interested growl as he saw John’s eyes flash yellow for a moment, remembering back to the night Earth had marked him as his mate, back in the bar. As he watched him relax, he quickly downed the rest of his coffee, but his scone was barely finished. “I’ll finish it along the way,” he said before taking a bite. “You sure? We can sit for a minute still. I’m not trying to rush you. I guess I’m just eager. It’s been a while since I’ve had a good hunt.” He was leaning forward now, gazing lovingly at Earth while his tongue darted briefly outward.

Earth chuckled as he chewed before he swallowed, “Yeah, I’m sure, I’ll eat along the way when we get to a good hunting spot.” He said before taking another bite, by now, he was about half-way done. “Sounds like a plan. Sorry, I’m a bit of a fast eater.” John stood, flashing Earth a sheepish grin as he offered his hand. “Especially when it comes to desserts it seems.” Earth giggled with the scone in his mouth slightly muffling him before he swallowed, “It’s fine babe, it makes sense you’d eat fast around the desserts, anybody would’ve been the same.” He said as he took John's hand into his own and took another bite of the scone.

Earth giggled a bit as he could feel John’s aura become more giddy, and he swung their arms back and forth as they walked. By then, he had finished the scone and washed his hands out from the snow, and his thumb rubbed the back of John’s hand as they continued to walk. “So what are you in the mood to eat?” John turned, inquiring as far as what they would try to capture. “Large game? Small game? We could track a herd of elk together. Or just rabbits. Anything, really. Whatever you’d like baby cakes.” He’d said it before he could stop himself and turned bright red, swallowing briefly.

Earth giggled at the small pet name, before he sent John a smirk, “Anything is fine, though maybe not bear since it isn’t safe for humans. But I can cook it in a stew if we catch one!” He got closer to John as he brought his free arm up to lightly squeeze his biceps. Instinctively John flexed for his boyfriend and smirked. “Hmm...I don’t know if I’ve ever taken down a bear before...” Then an idea crossed his mind—sinful, at best.

“Have you ever...hunted unicorn?”

Earth turned his head to meet John’s eyes, “Unicorn?” He asked curiously before his lips slowly turned up in a wicked grin. “Mmm, no I haven’t...I didn’t even think it’d be real.” He turned his head back toward the path they were walking through the forest, “But hunting and eating something known for purity like a unicorn...my, my, it’s sounds like the greatest offense.” He gave John’s bicep another squeeze before he brought his hand up to place a finger to his lip in thought. “But I imagine it’d taste like horse, no less.”

“Oh, better than just any old horse. It’s tender and sweet. The loss of innocence really adds a nice tang. Plus, unicorns are jerks anyway. They stampede for no reason and they’ll attack our crops if they feel the need.” John’s eyes were glowing that rich, golden honey color again just at the thought of taking down a magically pure creature. When he looked at Earth again it was difficult to tell if it was out of lust or hunger. Earth’s look of hunger was replaced with a look of anger, “Pieces of shit, I’ll kill ‘em twice for doing so to you guys. What season do they mostly show up? That way me and the Ghouls could hunt them to scare them away from you guys,” Earth smirked evilly as he licked his teeth hungrily.

“Springtime usually. That’s when they mate and they’re a bunch of horny assholes. But sometimes earlier if they plan a sneak attack. Fuckin’ Henrik even got attacked by a charging one once. Crazy shit.” They were deeply hidden in the trees by now as John paused and took a deep inhale of his surroundings. Earth growled angrily, “P̡ie̶̴c҉̡e ̷̢of͡ ̨̕sḩi͠t̕ ͠҉͠fu̧c̸k̶͘i̴͜͞n̶̨g̨ ͘̕h̕o̕͢rs͟͜e͝s̡͠,̸ ̴̨I͘’̵̷l̴̢l͝͏ ͏ş͜h̵͠o̢̕ve ̕t̵̕h͜͠͞e͞i͟҉͞r ̧͠͞ho̢̕͠r̶ns ̴̧u̵̡͘p̨̨ ͠t̷͞ḩ̷ei͘r̶̡ ̸͡a̴͠sş͠es̕!̨͡” He growled in Ghoulish as his eyes glowed bright green. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to keep his cool. “How do they smell? So that way we could track them down,” his evil smirk came back to his lips.

John felt goosebumps raise on his flesh at the sight and sound of such a ferocious ghoul. He chuckled lightly, smirking as he clicked his tongue. “Hmmm...sort of like...burnt sugar and dirty omnivore.” Earth raised an eyebrow, “Sugar? Dirt? Hmmm...I’m sure it will be easy for me since I know the smells well,” he said as his smirk seemingly widened.

“You’re sexy when you’re predatory.” John snickered lightly and put his arm around his shoulders, pulling him close to kiss behind his ear. And then he whispered. “You’re talkin’ like you wanna take on a whole herd right now.”

“Fuck yeah, I do! Kill all of ‘em and feed them to the kingdom and the Church.” Earth said, wrapping his arms around John. “I’ll call the Ghouls and we’ll make a blood hunt on them, rip their horns of their heads and shove it up their asses, the fucks.” Hearing how the unicorns had harmed and bothered his allies and even someone’s mate made him heated, feeling only the cure would be to kill one. John was smirking slyly, finding this murderous side of his lover strangely erotic and fascinating. He turned him to fully face him now, grabbing his face as he kissed him. Earth’s eyes lightly widened as John kissed him, but soon kissed him back, closing his eyes as he relaxed into the kiss.

Chapter 70: Hot But Cold

Notes:

*warning: smut in this pic*

John growled and pushed him back against a nearby tree, rubbing his knee between his legs as he tilted his head and kissed him roughly and deeply. “Mmmff!” Earth moaned as he felt John’s knee rub up inside his legs, slowly beginning to grind himself against him as he wrapped his arms around John, kissing him feverishly. John pinned him back with one arm, the other running up and down his side. He bit his lip and pulled it back, sliding his tongue in and across the other’s.

“M-mmfff...” Earth gripped on John’s jacket as he bit his lip, pulling him back in to French him as John pinned him down. “Mmmlleehh, Johnny...”

“I fucking love when you call me that,” He panted, squeezing tightly on the ghoul’s side as he rubbed his knee around. They were quiet, save for the occasional smacking of lips and tongues wrestling for dominance. “Mmllaaahh...” Earth moaned as he continuously grinded himself against John’s knee, more like he was thrusting his hips as his balls and taint rubbed against his knee. John smirked, his hand traveling down and rubbing the side of Earth’s neck as they made out and grinded together. When they broke for air, he was panting as he looked him up and down.

“M-mmmf...maybe...a pre-hunt fuck..?” Earth licked his lips before he grinned darkly, before bringing his hands down to undo his pants to make it easier for the both of them, “Alright then, bone me like you own me...” he smirked.

“I fucking love you, Earth.” The ghoul’s eager compliance only made John happier as he undid his pants and pulled his member out, stroking himself to complete hardness. He flipped Earth around and bent him forward, rubbing his entrance before poking his finger inside. As eager as he was, he still wanted him somewhat prepared. Earth had little time to say anything back before John spun him around onto the tree, exposing his backside all for him. As he felt John enter a finger, a moan escaped from his lips, “Aaahh...mmmm...Johnny, ohhh fuck...” he moaned out sweetly.

“You like that, baby?” John growled huskily into his ear, fingering him down to the knuckle. He pulled the digit out and licked it, then replaced the pleasure with two fingers as he nipped at his neck. “Mmmm, yes, Johnny...I love it so mu-Aaaahh!” Earth moans out load as he felt John enter again with two fingers this time. He shook violently as he quickly fixed his pants more down to expose his ass more for John. He pulled his hand out again and spanked him before going in to finger him deeper. As he continued he leaned closer, grinding his length along his backside. “Good...then moan for me, you slut...make this worth my time...” John reached around and teasingly played with Earth’s length.

“Ah!” Earth yelped as John spanked his ass, only to quickly become replaced with moans as he threw his head back, mewling and moaning for John. “Oh Johnny...please...I want your cock in my little boy-pussy....and please...fuck me senseless and make me scream!”

“Mfff...that’s a good fuck toy...” John growled again as he spread Earth’s cheeks, spitting on his entrance to lube him up further as he shoved his cock inside. Immediately enveloped by tight heat made him groan outwardly as he grabbed the ghoul’s hair for support. “Mmmm...” Earth blushed as he felt John spit onto his entrance, contracted his hole almost bashfully. “A-aaahhh!!” Earth threw his head back as he felt John enter him as well grab his hair, pulling his head back. “Johnny...mmm!” He moaned sweetly.

“Fuck you never stop feeling amazing...” John breathed out an exaggerated sigh as he slowly began to thrust. His legs were already shaking. But he built speed quickly, his pants and moans catching up. With each thrust, Earth moaned and panted heavily, feeling the low sound of skin slapping against skin sounded like music to his ears.

John’s eyes rolled back in his head with pure blissful pleasure. When he got a good rhythm he reached around and grabbed the ghoul’s throat, choking him lightly. “Who’s your daddy?” He growled into his ear as he rammed into his sweet spot. A moan got stuck in Earth’s throat as John choked him. It was only when Johnn growled into his ear that he finally let out a whine, “Y-you arrreee...mmmm...my d-d-daddy....” Sweet moans and mewls of pleasure left his mouth now through the chokehold he was in, even though his head was starting to become fuzzy. “Damn fucking right I am,” John panted a pleased tone as he rammed him quicker, the tree above shedding some of its leaves from the speed.

“A-ahhhhh!” Earth’s claws dug into the tree’s trunk, mentally apologizing to it as it’s leaves fell. “F-fuck! Daddy! Spank me some more!! Please daddy! Please!!”

“Ooof,” John grinned as he panted and leaned back, spanking each cheek until it was red and hot. “You sure know how to beg like a good boy. It gets me so fucking hard...” After each spank, he squeezed the cheeks and spread them as he rolled his hips against him. The first few spanks made Earth yelp before they became moans instead. “Oh fuck, daddy...” His pants and moans soon became more frequent as his climax began to churn in his stomach. “D-daddy, I-I’m close...”

“Good...good...you gonna paint this nice tree here with your cum?” John was close too, but he could hold off long enough to enjoy every second. His balls slapped his ass with every rough thrust. “Mmmff...Yes daddyyy...” It was becoming harder to hold everything in. He could feel it... he could feel it he could feel it he could feel it he could feel it!! Earth threw his head back in a loud moan, his dick shooting his load onto the tree, painting the bark white like how John said.

“Aah..!” John watched with an amused, breathless grin. He continued to thrust a few more times, much harder as he finished. “F-fuck yes...” He leaned against Earth as he struggled to catch his breath. A few more sweet moans left Earth’s mouth before they became pants. “Fuck...you fucked me so good, daddy...”

“Mmfff...and you milked me dry.” John chuckled breathlessly as he pulled out, muscles trembling slightly. He glanced up the tree at the claw marks deep in the bark and smirked. “You seemed to enjoy it quite a lot...” Earth ass clenched itself, pushing more of the cum inside of him out as he panted. “Y-yeah, I fucking loved it. I always love it when you make love to me, Johnny...” his fingers traced the scratches he made on the tree, sending another mental apology to the tree for abusing it.

John beamed proudly as he pulled Earth close and hugged him. He gave his cheek a kiss as he pulled away. “Mm...now...are you ready for a hunt?” Earth purred as he was pulled close and hugged John back, giggling a bit as he felt him kiss his cheek. “You fuckin’ bet your man-titties I am!” Earth exclaimed before pulling his pants up, not caring if he was still dripping with cum. John threw his head back as he laughed before adjusting himself. His eyes were a rich gold again as he looked around their surroundings.

Chapter 71: On The Hunt

Summary:

*warning: blood*

“Mmf...there’s a herd of elk not too far from here. I figured we’d start with something easy.”

Earth’s eyes became bright and slits as his predator side showed itself. “Sounds good, babe.” He sniffed the air for a moment, before he caught the scent of the elk, and faced a direction northeast of where they were facing. A low, hungry, animal-like growl emitted from Earth’s throat, almost too excited already to hunt. John smirked as he stretched out, rolling his shoulders and stretching each arm. “Hm...I don’t want to get any blood on me...think I should change just in case?”

Earth turned back to John, his slits never dissipating from his eyes. “Hmmm...” he hummed before smirking, “Strip, more better that way so that you don’t get your stuff bloodied up.”

“Good idea. And I can shift if I need without tearing my fabric.” John grinned at him genuinely, but there was a mischievous glint in his predatory gaze. He began to undress without hesitation, folding his clothes up neatly and handing Earth the pile. “Would you be a dear and hold this for me?” Earth licked his teeth with an almost hungry look as he innocent placed his finger on his bottom lip, watching John strip in front of him. “Oh, no problem babe,” he said eagerly as he took John’s folded clothes from him, his eyes slowly going back down to eyes his dick with a naughty smirk.

John glanced up and met his eager expression with a smugness of his own. “Like what you see?” He flexed as he showed himself off and took a step closer, their mouths inches apart as he breathed in his scent. “Mmmmm, very much, Johnny. You’re so ripped, it makes me want to take pictures of you so that I can masturbate to later.” He said before pressing his lips to John’s. John smirked as he kissed him, making it last a bit longer before pulling away.

“Mm...if you had a camera I’d pose for you in a heartbeat. I’ll even sign them for you.” Earth purred with pleasure, “Mmm, maybe later, babe. But I know for sure that you’d make an amazing model babe,” He said before he pinched John’s nipple. John blushed as he made a soft sound, his nipples already hard from the chilled air around them. He turned and closed his eyes, seemingly meditating until he dissolved into the form of a snow leopard this time. He rubbed against Earth’s waist once before nodding his head, signaling him to follow.

Earth awed John as he transformed, soon smiling widely as he was met with the form of snow leopard. Giggling as he scratched him behind the ears and stroked his fur, “Awww babe, you’re so pretty!” He gave his head one final pet before he nodding back at him, his predatory smirk returning as he kept John’s clothes tightly gripped with his teeth as he got down on his hands and legs, mirror John’s position before they ran Northeast. John growled a pleasured purr before he ran off, the wind in his fur as he squeezed his eyes closed more against the cold. He followed the scent with ease, knowing that when they were close they’d have to draw out the weakest one.

It had been a while since Earth ran like an animal through the forest. It all felt so freeing, the wind in his face, the trees passing by him and John as they ran, it was wonderful. All the while, as he kept John’s clothes in his mouth, he sniffed the air, following along with John as they drew closer and closer to the herd of elks. They closed in, but stayed good distance away to be upwind. John lowered himself behind the scrubby bushes, peeking out as the herd was before them. He flashed Earth a look, nodding to where an older one could be seen.

From the bushes where he and leopard John were spying from, he looked through the area they were in to see if he could maybe climb a tree without alarming the herd, or just plainly surprise attacking them. Damn, it was harder than it looked...John took to his own plan and began creeping off to the side. He managed to get close enough before the herd noticed his presence. When they did, they panicked and John saw his chance. He steered the weaker of the elk away from its herd, driving it towards Earth.

As John crept off the side for his plan, Earth watched him, unsure of what to do or what John was trying to tell him. But as he watched him lead one of the weaker elks towards him, he sprung into action. Once the elk was close enough that when he sprung out of the bushes, the elk would be able to escape, he ran towards it with the speed similar to John’s as his eyes glowed green, letting his teeth become more sharper and more jagged as well as his claws to be semi-long, but sharp to the touch as well.

He pounced towards the creature, and used his inhuman strength to send it backwards as he gnashed his teeth against its gullet. As he and the elk hit the ground, it struggled to get back up, but Earth and his otherworldly strength held it down as he ripped its throat out, spitting the flesh out and repeating the same action, again and again until its movements calmed down. John watched on in awe combined with a strange erotic fetish for watching his lover mutilate prey. He trotted over as Earth tore apart its neck and rubbed him affectionately as he took a bite out of its side.

As Earth found a major artery connected to the pulse of the elk he felt John nuzzle against him, and before he could rip out the artery and kill it for good, he saw John take a bite out of the side of the elk, and he pulled away quickly, ripping the artery out. “Uh uh uh!” Earth said, shaking his head as he had the artery in his mouth before he spat it out onto the snow, “Babe! I’m cooking it, remember? And you’re eating some of its fur too! We could use that for a coat or a blanket!”

John paused mid bite as if caught in the headlights, realizing he’d lost control in his animal state and forgotten all about their original plan. If leopards could blush he would. He swallowed what was left, realizing it would be wasteful at this point, and bowed his head to the ghoul. Blood smeared all the way down his front, coating his snowy fur.

“C’mon,” began Earth, before hoisting up the carcass of the elk over his shoulder, licking around his mouth to get the blood off before he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, licking the blood off of there as well. “Let’s start heading back,” he said, walking toward the bush that they hid by, picking up John’s clothes with his free hand. He turned over his shoulder to look at John, giving him a sweet smile, “By the way, blood looks great on you.” John trotted after, flashing a goofy grin as much as a large feline was capable of. He rubbed along Earth’s legs the entire time, purring to no end. Honestly, part of him wanted to keep going and see how many they could bring back for the kingdom. But he decided to be reserved...for now.

Earth chuckled as he could John rub against him along the way, and stopped a few times along the way to crouch down, set John’s clothes down to pet his fur and scratch his ears, neck and belly, as well as giving his nose and head a few kisses before continuing their way back. Earth wondered as they walked, maybe there was another way to go a little faster other than walking. His gaze dropped down to John’s leopard form when it was then that it came to him.

“Hey babe? How ‘bout a little running?” He smirked before he threw the carcass up into the air, getting down on all fours and putting the clothes into his mouth. He grunted as the corpse fell on him, feeling the weight of it push him down a bit before adjusting its position before he began to run like the wind through the forest, the carcass bouncing on his back every time. John perked up and nodded with an eager growl. He sprinted after him, arms and legs extending and retracting it seemed with every long stride he took. But he was amazed at just how fast Earth was.

Through the clothes in his mouth, Earth giggled like a maniac. Feeling as though John was chasing him or the wind was chasing him. The snow felt cold against his hands, but he was used to it, after all, snow was apart of the Earth as well. John stayed neck and neck with Earth once he got his footing in the snow, the pads on his feet helped give him traction through the powdery surface. He’d occasionally growl and flash Earth what was the goofiest grin a leopard was capable of. John watched him, loving this side of his personality. He nodded ahead of them, indicating they were approaching the creek, as he took a great leaping bound and made it over with ease.

Earth’s eyes slightly widened as he noticed what John had jumped over. Yet, he shook the uncertainty out of his system and ran faster head on. Before his hands could touch the cold water, he used in an extra amount of strength as assurance that he’ll get over the creek. He landed with a low grunt as he hit the ground and the carcass on his back landed back on top of his back with a low thud. John watched him in awe and approval as they returned to their safe hiding spot. Almost immediately he began digging around, making a lowered pit for them to build their fire. He grabbed some sticks with his mouth and pushed them together amidst some kindling as he gathered what he could.

As he was about to run some more, he raised an eyebrow as he noticed John digging around. “Babe, you’d don’t want to eat in the castle?” John paused again, looking around. He was used to devouring fresh kills outdoors, sometimes right in front of their herd. But he guessed they’d make it a bit more romantic and civilized. He ran back over and rubbed his head against Earth’s leg, nipping him playfully before he continued running. Now that Earth had stopped he had the advantage of a head-start.

“Hey! Bitch!” Earth fixed the elk on his back before he continued to run. He panted in big breaths as he tried to catch up to John until they were neck and neck again. John smirked as he saw the ghoul catch up and mewled innocently. The castle was in sight now, and he showed no signs of slowing down.

“Get back here, ya pussy!” While though Earth didn’t say it to insult, he meant it more in a pun kind of way as he chased after John. “I’ll eat ya up right after I hunt ya!” Earth’s fangs began to stick out from his lips as he ran faster toward his prey. John growled playfully, loving the chase and the fun they were both a part of. As they reached the castle he realized too late that he’d have to transform to get inside or even use the door handle. He skidded to a stop and turned back to face the oncoming ghoul.

“Raahhh!” As Earth ran toward John and tacked him to the ground. Problem was however, when Earth tackled John, the elk on his back went flying into wall, hitting its antlers first, landing on top of them both. “Oof!”

The wind was immediately knocked out of John, making him unable to do much of anything except lay limp and wait until his breath returned. His body shifted back to his human form suddenly, making him inhale deeply as he now felt the frozen ground against his bare flesh, and the air surged into his new lungs. “Mother...fucker...” He grumbled, squirming out from beneath both bodies. Dried blood still smeared from his mouth down his torso as he got into a sitting position. “Go easy on the carcass tossin’ will ya?”

Earth burst out laugh even though he was being suffocated by the carcass. When he was able to control his laughter, he pushed himself up and threw the elk over his shoulder. “Sorry about that, babe, but I just had to catch you eat you up since you’re too cute when you’re as an animal,” Earth brought a hand up to John’s cheek before bringing him down to press a long sweet kiss to his lips. “I’ll make it up to you by cooking the elk up.” He gave his cheek a small pat before handing him his clothes. “Alright, can I skin this in your butcher shop?”

The slight frustration present in John’s expression disappeared the minute Earth kissed him. He sighed, reaching out to run his fingers through his hair now that he had some again. When they pulled away, he began to dress. “Of course. We can take the back way, actually. That way we don’t drip blood through the main entrance again.” Earth giggled cheekily, “Yeah, wouldn’t want the others to frenzy at the sight of blood.” He gave John’s lips another kiss before he pulled away, “Would you show me the way?” He eagerly returned the gesture and nodded before heading towards the kitchen. But this time went through the door just before it.

Chapter 72: Butcher's Blood and Love

Notes:

*warning: blood*

The stairs led downward into a dark cellar-type room, before John found the light. It wasn’t much, but the creepily lit basement room was perfectly equipped for all meat type preparation. Earth licked his lips as they walked in, enjoying the creepy vibe and the feeling of death surrounding the whole butcher shop.

“Ooohh, I like it,” he began as he walked toward the butcher block to slam the carcass onto it. “Alright, now the messy part.” He said with an amused grunt in his voice before his gaze went up to look through the section of the knives before quickly picking out a cleaver and filet knife. “Do you usually eat the legs or the head?”

“Usually the legs. We try to use as many parts as we can, but the legs taste the best in my opinion. We can keep the antlers for decoration if you want. Or make some brain stew, I dunno.” John chuckled darkly as he looked around. It’d been a while since he’d been down there.

“Alright, will be sure to save the legs, babe.” Earth said before turning back to elk’s carcass.

He put the filet knife to the side as a look of madness went over his face as he raised the cleaver up in the air and slammed it down against the neck of the elk, splashing blood everywhere, the wall of the butcher block, Earth’s mask and uniform, driving him mad with bloodlust. He chopped again and again, until finally the spine and the muscles broke off, and Earth turned around, letting John see the look of madness in his face with dilated pupils before he threw the head of the elk toward him, “Catch babe!” Before turning back to put the cleaver down and pick up the filet knife, cutting through the fat of the elk and soon throwing down next to John the skin of the elk, going faster and faster each time, and the more the pile grew until finally he only had to skin the legs.

“Waaah!” John exclaimed as he backed up, catching the animal’s head. Blood and gore dripped and splashed on him as he turned it around and watched Earth in awe. At first it was exciting, interesting, but then he became concerned that his boyfriend was losing control. “Heh...hey...slow down there a bit, man. You’re making a mess.”

As Earth lifted the skinned carcass to move it around to be able to chop the legs off, he stopped himself right as he was about to chop. It was then that he realized how much of a mess he was making, and he giggled sheepishly. “Sorry baby, I tend to frenzy around blood and guts and shit, I’ll try not to make too much of a mess this time.” He took a deep breath as he focused back on the legs, before chopping down, though this time, sliding the blade across the butcher block to not splash blood everywhere.

“It’s alright—right buddy? Sure it is! I’m really delicious!” By this point, John had worked his hand up into the back of the severed deer’s head, breaking its jaw as he puppeteered it to talk jovially to the ghoul. After Earth chopped off the last two legs off the elk, he turned his head to John and laughed amusedly as he saw him puppeteering the skull of the elk. “Unholy shit babe, that awesome.” He said through giggles as he picked out through the knives a chef’s knife and tried to control his giggles as he began to cut some large pieces of loins.

“I should incorporate this into our next show. Maybe actually during our song ‘Puppet Show’ it’d be sick, right?” Blood and guts caked and dried the front of his uniform, making him look even more terrifying with his wild looking gaze and pointy toothed grin.

“I like the sound of that hehe!” Earth said, pausing mid-cut to turn to John, looking him up and down as he was equally caked in blood, matching Earth’s crazy and bloody butcher look with a knife in hand. “But I think if we’re gonna be performing with an elk’s head, it’d probably be best that we make it taxidermic to not have some people in the audience faint from the blood.” He chuckled before continuing to cut.

“Hmph. I can’t believe I’m saying this but you’re probably right.” John teased with a smirk and set the head down as he walked over to the sink to rinse off. “Fuck man, it looks like a goddamn horror movie down here.” And then in a shrill voice he grabbed a knife and backed into the corner. “Y-you better stay away from me, demon! I-I’m calling 911 right now!”

Earth giggled again as he kept his focus on the slice. But when he was about to cut through the flesh again, he heard John’s voice change, and turned around to him as he reenacted a victim from a horror film. Earth grinned evilly as he played along, letting out a loud evil laugh as he picked up the cleaver again, walking slowly toward John with a crazy and creepy smile on his face. “You can scream and cry all you want, but nothing will save you from my knife and my hunger...” He raised the cleaver up in the air, almost about to strike down.

John covered his face and screamed as he huddled in the corner now, shaking and whimpering quite dramatically. “P-please don’t hurt me! I-I’m too young to die! I—I...” He swallowed, lowering his arms and his gaze as a result. “I’ll do anything...” Earth paused as he was about to bring the cleaver down, and tilted his head curiously at John.

“Anything?” He asked as he lowered the knife, and decided to take his own needs into hand for the situation, “Let me fuck you later,” he said with a wicked smirk. John turned as red a boiled lobster as he and Earth’s eyes met. But in character he decided to comply. “A...a...alright...I-I’ll do it...”

Earth’s grin became more victorious before he fist pumped, getting out of character. He walked back to butcher block, and casually asked as he continued to cut loins of elk, “Do you have any lube? Or do you want me to play with your ass before I fuck you?” Despite how dirty he sounded, he was being serious. John breathed out shakily, realizing what exactly he agreed to. He swallowed as he pulled himself to his feet.

“I-I...erm...I can find something...Does it...” He felt really dumb now, and it was unusual seeing him act so nervous about sex. It was the repressed anal virginity coming out now. “Does it hurt..?”

“Fucking duuuh!” Earth paused his cuts as he turned his head to John, “Well, the first time is always the most painful regardless of how much lube you use, but afterwards when you get used to the feeling, it feels soooo fucking amaaaaziiiinggg.” Earth exaggerated his comment by swaying his hips and rolling his eyes back as he hissed like he was experiencing the feeling of euphoria combined with pain himself.

John bit his lip but nodded, understanding, and poured himself a glass of water. He downed it slowly, thankful for the distraction and the cooling sensation against his burning mouth. “I-I hope I’m good enough for you...I’ve always been too afraid to even...even with my finger.”

“Really?!” Earth exclaimed, turning back around to John, but then quickly remembered that when he met John, he still thought he was straight. “Oh, yeah, ‘cause you were fuckin’ only women at the time, so it makes sense why you would hesitate to do so.” He turned back around to continue cutting.

“But let me tell ya, as someone who’s really experienced, I’ll tell ya that it obviously feel really good, and when you have been fucked, fingering is such a different pleasure than fucking, they’re similar, since something is going up your ass, but one feels so much more better than the other, in my opinion. It depends on how many fingers there are, one is fine or good, two is really good or great, and three, well...it can be either really great or painful, since you’re being stretched the fuck out. But I promise ya, you’re gonna be fine.” He turned back around to him with a playful and mischievous smirk, “Hell, you might even want for me to play with yo bootyhole a lil bit.”

Earth’s words did nothing if anything to make the drummer more content about the situation. Being closeted for so long he was still tentative about things the ghoul so freely spoke about. “W-we’ll start with one finger then go from there...I-I don’t think I’ll be anywhere near your level yet...”

“Well, like most things, you can’t be good at it if you don’t have much experience. Even if you’re the one getting fucked.” Earth finished up cutting up some more of the tenderloins before he placed the knife down. “Alright, that should be it for the cutting, the legs you just grille them after skinning them, right?”

“Yeah that’s probably good. We prepare it all sorts of ways.” John took a breathe as he came closer and wrapped his arms around Earth’s shoulders. He felt nervous, like performance anxiety for what was to come. “Sure yeah, let that thing dry off before we try to do anything.” John snickered, still smelling the blood and gore from earlier on his skin and clothes. He leaned against the counter, eyeing Earth cooly and lovingly. “How do you like your meat prepared?”

"Raw." Earth said casually as picked up the board. "Or really rare or sometimes medium rare, depends on the situation in which I'm not being watched. But don't worry, I'll cook yours first so you won't get sick for eating anything raw." He said as he began to walked toward the door of the butcher shop. John followed him with a chuckle. “I think by the way you saw me bite that elk earlier you can imagine I don’t mind my meat too bloody. Medium rare is good for me. And usually topped with some sautéed mushrooms—that’s the best.”

As they got to the top of the stairs he leaned forward and patted his ass. Earth giggled as he felt John pat his ass from behind as they went up the stairs. “Well dontcha worry, darlin’,” he began, putting on a Southern accent to his voice, “I’ll be sure to cook whatever you’d like with your meat, a strong man needs a lot of the energy he can get.” With one hand, he balanced the cutting board with one hand, and gave his ass a playful smack as they walked toward the kitchen of the castle.

John couldn’t help but blush as he followed him. A small shaky breath escaped as he seemingly enjoyed Earth’s drawl, fake or not. “You’re a very considerate boyfriend, y’know.”

“Well of course I am! I’m being what any good boyfriend is!” Earth replied with a bit of pride in his voice before he caught himself, fixing up what he said, “Uhh...I mean...thanks babe, just doing what I can to keep you strong and healthy,” he said with a sheepish smile. John snickered again, tightening his ponytail as they walked. Their steps echoed off the floors.

“You’re...crazy weird. You’re the perfect mix of sensual lover...comical dork...and loving parent. What gives?” Earth giggled cutely, “Well I’m really glad of how you think of me, and in return, I’ll continue to love you like a fucking doofus in love kind of way.” He walked closer to John to be able to kiss his cheek. “I’d like that. For as long as you can spare.” John turned to him, eyes glowing bright pink as he was as sincere as possible. He reached out and held the hand not occupied with the meat, and opened the kitchen door for him.

Chapter 73: Kiss the Cook

Earth thanked him as he walked through the door and walked toward the stove, memories from earlier of zipping through the kitchen and cooking up breakfast inhumanly quick past through his mind just like how fast he was this morning. He placed the cutting board down and went to take out a grille pan and a sauté pan. Like as if he was flipped to autopilot, he began to pick up a few of the ingredients around the kitchen surely that would add well to the spices and help with the cooking. Picking out red pepper flakes and chili powder, salt and pepper, and some olive oil to marinate it.

John took a seat near the counter to watch him, after starting a fresh pot of coffee for himself. He’d be a damn fool to offer any to Earth, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t have any. “Lemme know if you need any help, man. I’m honestly a little scared you might mow me down if I get in your way.” Earth giggled as he threw some olive oil onto the pan, turned the fire on 150 degrees, and sprinkle some salt and pepper onto the loins, “Don’t worry babe, since I’m not on coffee, I’m sure I’ll be fine. But I’ll be sure to let you know.” He said before putting two loins on the grille, hearing the satisfying sizzle of the oil.

John’s mouth immediately watered at the scent as leaned forward to watch. “Mm...alright...you’re a very talented cook, y’know. It’s impressive to watch you. You should have your own show!”

“Not a chance,” Earth turning his head toward John, giving him an evil smirk, “I’m not wanting to let humans know how I cook. Imagine if I’m cooking really fucking fast that no one else can keep up, how am I gonna explain myself than with others that don’t need to ask. And plus, I’m quite camera shy, so a camera in front of me is gonna make me mess up.” His smirk became much more gentler as he placed another salt and peppered loin on the grille before turning back to John, “I’m more comfortable cooking just like this, more domestic and not that much bullshit with chefs and coworkers since I’m already superior to them.” He giggled.

John grinned ear to ear, watching his ghoul with rose colored eyes and a quirk in his expression. “Oh you’re so sexy when you talk yourself up like that. But I get it. I’ll just have you cook for me then.” Earth giggled as he began to sprinkle some chili powder, turning the loin over with tongs and sprinkling some on the bottom before turning it over again.

“Maybe so,” He brought his free hand over to playfully grab John’s ass. “Though you gotta remember, I can’t always be cooking up steak with grilled cheese, I ain’t gonna want ya gain too much weight as well,” he grabbed at John’s belly this time. John actually squeaked as his ass was grabbed, then nearly fell from his chair as his belly was grabbed. Standing quickly and blushing, he stood closer to the ghoul before grabbing his hair, tilting his head back before he whispered with a growling tone into his ear. “I can eat whatever I want...s’long as we work off the extra calories together...Just means I have to fuck you longer...”

Earth gasped slightly as he heard John’s growling voice, feeling a shiver down his spine in pleasure. He looked over his shoulder and gave John a look of pleasure, “Wellll, for since you technically are burning calories with sex, I’ll make an exception. And the more calories you have...” Earth slowly turned around, sliding his hands up John’s chest to rest on his shoulders, “The more exercise you’ll get.”

“Deal.” John smirked, loving when he got his way. He put his arms around Earth’s waist. “I’m willing to put in the extra effort.” Earth chuckled again, a peaceful smile on his lips as he placed the ingredients and tools down before putting his hands on John’s arms, snuggling the back of his head on his chest. He perked up, like as if he had forgotten something. “Hey babe? You said you can help out, right? Are you willing to get some mushrooms, garlic, butter and wine?”

“Of course! We have great wine for cooking.” He leaned forward and pecked him, pulling away with a perky expression and a sunny disposition that was definitely uncharacteristic. “I’ll be right back.”

“Thank yoouuuu!” Earth said exaggerated before flipping the loins around before he quickly went to go get black pepper and some teriyaki sauce before removing some of the loins out of the grille and adding some more in, repeating the same process of letting them get marinated from the oil before adding some chili powder over them.

John returned some time later, and set up one of the cutting boards next to Earth. He arranged the mushrooms, garlic, and butter, and took a fat swig from the wine. “Tch, it’s cooking wine but still tastes decent.”

“Dummy! ‘Cause that’s for cooking! Not like raven wine!” Earth exclaimed before giggling. Like as if height on coffee, he sped through the slicing and dicing with the mushrooms and garlic, before he turned on the fire at around a medium heat, throwing about a few tablespoons of olive without an actual spoon, then the butter, letting it sizzle and melt and he quickly removed another loin out before adding two more.

“I know that!” John stuck his tongue out as he went to take a seat again. “I didn’t think you wanted vivid hallucinations and an energy burst, so I stuck with the boring old regular wine.” Everything was smelling so good he couldn’t help himself but purr with appreciation.

After Earth turned the loins over to their bottoms before he threw the minced mushrooms and the garlic into the oil and butter, setting the cutting board down and picking up the teriyaki sauce, circling around the mushrooms real quickly before putting it back down. He picked up a large cooking spoon from where are all the larger kitchen utensils were, before he stirred the mushroom, sauce and garlic around, mixing it all together, creating a wonderful around along with the smell of the spiked tenderloins.

He was sitting down again, still leaning forward on his arms as he watched him. He was content just ripping apart the carcass in the heat of battle, but now he was glad Earth offered to cook for him. “I...really love you.” John said genuinely as he looked him over, taking in everything about him. As Earth stirred the mushrooms, he perked up and stopped mid stir as he heard what John said. He looked over his shoulder, giving John a sweet smile before he put the cooking spoon down to the side before he walked toward John to hug him tightly, placing his head under his chin as he buried his face into his chest. “I love you, big bear,” Earth said, his voice a bit muffled before he kissed his chest.

John chuckled but held him tightly, almost unwilling to let go if not for the promise of food. “I’ll never be able to thank you enough...for being your wonderfully dorky self.” Earth nuzzled his chest as his hands rubbed his back. “And for you, for letting me see the most the toughest yet sweetest fuzzy bear I have know and letting me cuddle and kiss him and love him.” John full on giggled brightly at that, pulling away only to gaze into the other ghoul’s sweet face. He grabbed it moments after and tilted him, kissing passionately. “Mmmff...” Earth kissed John back sweetly, reciprocating the kiss with the same amount of passion it in a like a passion fruit.

When they finally pulled away, he nipped his bottom lip and tugged it. A small growl escaped as he ran his claws down Earth’s side. “Mmm...hey, whatdoyasay...I find us some decent booze to pair with our meal?” Earth giggled as John tugged on his lip, wiggling a bit as he felt him run his hands down his sides. “Yeah, sure thing, babe, make it strong.” He gave John’s lips another kiss before he pulled away to focus back on the loins, quickly turning them to make sure they don’t get over cooked, same with stirring the mushrooms around some more and adding a tablespoon of the wine by circling around the pan.

“Only the best for you...” He mused, eying him before he returned to the cellar. It was an amazing feeling to be in love, he decided. Everything was so bubbly and fuzzy, and wherever he walked there was a skip in his step. A soft grin rested on Earth’s face as he stirred the mushrooms.

Earth could still feel his face hot, and that wasn’t from the heat of the cooking fire. The smell of the mushrooms made it almost felt like the aroma of love in the air. Without even realizing, moss slowly began to grow from his spot, spreading out from his feet and climbing up his legs, growing small little purple-pink flowers, signifying his feelings as he gently swayed as he stirred and cooked the loins. John took care of picking out something not too harsh, yet still strong to impress his boyfriend. He picked the wine that he thought would pair well with the meat, something aromatic with a floral aftertaste and a light carbonation. When he returned with the bubbly brew he smirked from the doorway, discovering the kitchen was slowly becoming a small garden.

“Mm...my lover’s in full bloom..” He cooed whimsically as he entered, swaying his arms and hips romantically. “Hm?” Earth perked up and turned around to see John carrying a bottle of wine, before looking down to his feet to see the moss with flowers growing. “Oh, sorry babe.” He giggled before lifting his legs up, pulling the moss with his legs and releasing their grip on the floor. “I just seemed to have gotten so caught up in how much I love you, I didn’t realize that I was growing moss,” he said with a sheepishly smile as he bent down to remove the moss off his legs and shoes and roll it up into a ball before throwing it into a nearby trash can.

“Food’s almost finished, just give me a few more minutes,” he went back to stir the mushrooms around before finally adding black pepper to give it a spike to the sauce. Finally, after finishing up the loins, and setting the mushrooms’ heat on low, he set the legs down on the grille, repeating the same steps he did for the loins.

John eyed the trash can, quickly dipping in to save the moss when the ghoul turned around. He made a little setup for them, with the moss at the centerpiece. He got two glasses for their wine and plates ready. “I don’t mind your plants, babe...not one bit. I think it’s really neat. Plus it makes you...you. Y’know?”

“But moss, babe? I can do better than that! I can make actual flowers for a centerpiece or giant leaves the size of plate mats!” Earth protested, as he finished up with the legs before turning around to see the moss as the center piece. He quickly turned the stove off before rubbing his hands together to get them ready for a spell, “Look, I can do better.” He pressed his fingers into the moss and almost immediately, the loose moss became more stiff and tall as the flowers in it grew bigger. Slowly the moss became a large bouquet of flowers filled with marigolds, roses and large colored daisies.

“See? Much better,” Earth said, wiping his hands as he finished, before going back to the stove to make a few more stirs and turns before brought the pan of sautéed mushrooms to the table, pouring them over in each plate, he walked back to the stove again to set the pan down before picking up the tongs as he held the cutting board with one hand, setting a loin and leg on each plate as well. John grinned softly as he watched him.

“I know but...I can’t help it. I wanna save all your plants. They can grow all over my floors and walls...hell, even my bed.” He stepped closer now, smelling the food and giving Earth a cheek kiss. A small blush bloomed over Earth’s cheeks below the mask like the flowers in the bouquet before quickly getting their utensils and sitting down. “But even then, I doubt your King would appreciate that your room would be infested with plants and slowly spreading through the castle like a virus,” he said before chuckling nervously.

John shrugged and took the seat across from him. His foot rubbed against the others beneath the table and he smirked. “Meh, worth getting in trouble over don’t you think? It wouldn’t be hurting anyone. I might even be able to relax more often.” Earth giggled lightly as he felt John’s foot rub against his while also in gesturing reply to him. Wait...relax? Earth eyes slowly widened as as sinful thought crossed his mind, “Hey, babe? Do you happen to like some bondage during sex?”

John, who was just pouring their wine, had to stop to keep from spilling everywhere. When he was done, he set the bottle down and corked it immediately. The blush had reached his ears, but he was smirking slightly. “Mm...I’ve dabbled...not much, but I’d be interested in tying you down, sweet cheeks.” Then he remembered their discussion from earlier and his eyes widened.

“O-oh you’re asking for me, well I...erm...I like...being handcuffed..? If that’s what you’re asking?”

Earth’s blush darkened some more as he envisioned himself all bonded up for John and letting him take him in whatever way he pleased, but soon a chuckled shook him out of his thoughts, “Welllll, maybe not handcuffs, but vines, babe.” He lifted his glass of wine, looking fancy and higher classed, “Maybe when I fuck you, I could tie you down if you’re okay with that,” Earth said casually before taking a sip, tasting it a bit in his mouth before swallowing, “But you can tie me down in anyway you want, I love it when it’s rough. Also, this wine is fantastic babe! Like grapes and roses all mushed together!”

John had to manually close his jaw as it fell open. Vines? Actual...plants? Wrapping around him? He took a slightly big sip of wine and nodded, giving Earth a small grin afterwards. “Good, I’m glad you like it...I wanted something sweet and flowery, like you.” He rubbed Earth’s thigh underneath the table now, biting his lip as he avoided his gaze. He began to cut into his meat to try that as well.

Earth purred delightedly as he felt John rub his thigh, his blush turning more lighter as John compared him to the wine. He set his glass down to take a slice out of the loin and scoop up a bit of the sautéed mushrooms, rolling his eyes to the back of his skull as the taste hit his own tongue, even he loved his own cooking. “What do you think babe?” Asked Earth, wondering if John would answer to the food or the vines.

“Fan-fucking-tastic...” John practically moaned in pleasure from how good the food was. He scooped up the mushrooms as well, eating heartily before he remembered the previous question. “And uhm...we...can give the plant thing a try, I suppose. For you. I...wouldn’t just let anyone take me like that, so...feel special, min alskäre...”

Earth smirked widely in victory, knowing that he was getting some John ass later. He chuckled, getting the thought out of his head as he replied to John, “I’ll be gentle for you, babe. If you want me to be more rougher, I’ll go rougher. Or if you want me to fuck you deeper, I will. Communication is very important, talk to me for whatever you want.” Earth’s smirk became a much more gentler grin before he began to cut another piece of the loin. “And if you want me to stop, I’ll stop. Though I’ll still suck your cock to get rid of your boner.” He said with his mouth partly full, but still able to speak clearly.

“You’re the sweetest pervert I’ve ever had the pleasure of dating.” John snickered as he continued to eat, messily devouring his meal while also trying to pace himself somewhat. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and finished off his wine before folding his hands and looking over at Earth. “I’ll be sure to be vocal about what I want, sweetheart.” Earth sent a sweet grin as he watched him eat, glad that he enjoyed his food very much. “Want some more?” He asked after swallowing, “There’s more if you want, just be sure to save some for your brothers,” he said as gave John a small smirk.

John rolled his eyes at his near parental tone. He got up to dish himself another loin and more mushrooms. “It’s our kill. If they want any they can go get it themselves.” He wasn’t as mean as he pretended to be, but he liked to act that way teasingly. He flashed Earth a smirk as he set his plate down. “More wine?” Earth nodded, “Yes, baby,” he said, chuckling a bit as he lifted his glass up for John to pour some more glass inside. “What other animals you like to hunt?”

He tilted the bottle, pouring a steady stream until they were both full again. John took his seat before answering. “Mm...anything, really. Although I try not to go after small game. It’s not really worth it to me, y’know? Others will, but eh...I will fish a lot though. That’s the only small game I will go after. But besides that, I’ll go after just about anything—wolves, foxes, deer...there’s a pack of wild boar deep in the woods I fuck heavy with too. And those little fuckers are gnarly, y’know?”

Earth took a sip from the wine before setting it down. “Mmmm, yeah, I can where you’re coming from. The more feistier, the better, right?” Earth purred before giggling, taking another slice of his leg with the sauce. “I just like a good challenge, and the opportunity to show off.” John smirked as he paused to stretch, flexing his bicep. “That’s why I like you so much.” Earth brought a hand up to his lips to coyly cover his mouth as he giggled and blushed. “You mean I’m a good challenge to show off your manliness or to wrestle me during sex?” He asked with a smirk, letting the actual meaning go over his head to tease him.

“If I’m to be honest...both.” He flashed him a mischievous look as he bit into a loin, tearing the skin back with his teeth and chewing viciously. “I like being strong and feeling like I’m in control—especially so if your flushed face is beneath me.” Earth’s blush darkened before giggling again, feeling like a school girl who just got some attention from her favorite teacher. But soon, he smirked darkly, “Well you know that soon is about change, babe, since the tables are gonna be turned...”

Now it was John’s turn to blush and snicker awkwardly. “I-I know...my ass will never be the same when you’re done with it...” He downed the rest of his wine and wiped his mouth. “But can I put up a good fight still? Like...y’know, uhm...what’s that called—consensual non-consent? A little...play rape?” Earth fake-pondered for a moment, before giving him another dark smirk, “Sure thing, I’m sure you’ll enjoy my kind of foreplay from the vines.” John grinned softly as he continued eating and then finished up his plate.

“Are you done, dear? I know you said to save some for the rest of the orchestra, so I’m trying to be good. Besides...I wanted to save room for dessert.”

Earth raised an eyebrow amusedly, though unsure if John meant for dessert sex or actual food. He placed his knife and fork down, “Well, if you insist...” Earth’s shrugged before suddenly, his teeth sharpened as his eyes glowed bright green, before he snapped towards his food to rip the meat off the bones and lick the sauce off the plate wildly. And when he finished, he covered his mouth as he burped, before wiping his mouth, mask, and hands off with his napkin, then to soon down his wine, licking his lips afterwards.

“Now, what was that about dessert, babe?” John let out a shaky breath, watching him as he began to clear the table. “Ah...hah...you’re so fucking sexy...” A low growl escaped as he bit his lip and he pretended to distract himself, looking in the fridge. Earth chuckled amusedly before getting up, taking both of their plates towards the sink, setting them down and throwing the bones away before he began to wash. All the while, watching John look in the fridge and eyeing his ass playfully.

“So how do you want to do this?” John said, finding a box of strudel and stealing a piece for him and Earth. He munched on his as he eyed him, the golden ring forming around his irises as a nervous growl escaped. “I could try and hide and you could find me?”

As Earth finished cleaning and drying the dishes, he took the piece of strudel John held for him and pondered while he chewed. "Wellllll," He began after swallowing, "I could, but where's the fun in that if you're somewhere not really as private as the castle. But we could I guess," He took another bite of the strudel as he kept thinking before he perked up, speaking with his mouth full.

"Oh, babe! We coul ry rag!" He swallowed when he realized that maybe John wouldn't understand him, "We could try tag instead, if you'd like, more exciting that way, like you're being chased by a horny hunter." He giggled. John snickered, the blush still prominent in his features. “Yeah, that could be fun. I’ll be the prey for once.” Then he glanced around, his eyes fully yellow now. He got low to the ground, crouching before he took off in a sprint out the door.

“Bah-BITCH!” Earth put the rest of the strudel into his mouth before sprinting after John. He smirked darkly as a low growl emitted from him before he came down to all fours to pick up his speed after him.

Chapter 74: John's First Time

Notes:

*warning: tentactle/vine sex*

John laughed as he ran out, running through the elaborate maze of halls unnecessary for how small their family actually was, and yet appropriate for the small handful of servants that occasionally came by. He ran outside even, before taking another corner and running back inside up the stairs.

“Get back here you!” Earth shouted through the halls. The strudel in his mouth was long gone, fallen Satan-knows-where as he ran after John. As they ran around the halls upstairs, he control some of the vases ahead of John to expand, cutting off his way to let trip and hopefully grab hold of him before he could escape. “That so?” Tim mused in thought. “We should go flying then. I’ve...never been a bird, actually. Bee, yes. But I usually stay as a land dwelling animal, y’know—deer and the like.” He twirled his mustache around his finger in thought.

“Shit!” He dodged the leafy tendrils just barely, his breathing increasing with fear and excitement now. He took another turn, hoping to throw him off but cursed as his legs were swept out from under him. “Shit! Shit! Shit! No! Wait!” He was laughing beneath his growling panic, clawing and grabbing at the carpet as the vine began dragging him down the hall. The fall had knocked the wind out of him, but even still he was desperate. He grabbed onto a doorframe in passing and clung for dear life.

As soon as Earth caught up to John, he stood up as he panted, a dark smirk on his lips as he watched in sadistic satisfaction. He gave a cruel chuckled as he controlled the plant some more to wrap all around John’s body up to his arms to wrap his wrists together as he was struggling to pull away. He stepped on John’s body, like a hunter who had just hunted down a big animal.

“Well then, Johnny, you’re mine now...” Earth said, feigning innocence as cut the vine and teleported away to John’s room. “Nnnnfff...fuck you,” John breathed out once he caught his breath, smirking as he rolled over to catch sight of the ghoul. They were in his bedroom now, and his heartbeat hadn’t eased up once. He continued to squirm against the plant, despite knowing escape was inevitable. “How hard?” Earth teased before he went over to his door, and locked to make sure nobody gets in, or for John to get out.

“I’m gonna let you go now, alright?” He walked back to John, grabbing onto the vine at his chest, “When I do, be a good boy and undress for me. Otherwise my vines with rip through your clothes and I don’t think you’d like that.” Earth had a smug smirk on his face, thinking that he’d stump John into taking his clothes off before he ripped the vine apart, freeing him from its clutches. John huffed and watched him, still blushing furiously but he nodded. “Y-yessir,” He kept his gaze downcast, biting his lip as he undressed submissively.

Earth’s smug smirk never left his lips as he watched John undress for him, fiddling with the vines in his hands as he watched him until he was nude to the crotch. “Good boy!” Praised Earth with bright green eyes before throwing the vines towards the ceiling. Immediately, the vines grew stronger around the ceiling as they snapped down to grab John’s limbs, lifting him up and spread him out as they grabbed hold of his legs. Earth watched all this happen, licking his teeth with lust before slowly beginning to undress.

John couldn’t help but squeal lightly in surprise and further embarrassment. He was still adjusting to the role change, but even the embarrassment and vulnerability of his nudity made his cock twinge. “M-m-mfff...I-I’ve seen enough hentai to know where this is going.” He joked lightly, glancing up at the vines then down where Earth was, although he hoped that wasn’t exactly the plan. “Well, since you say that...” Earth said casually as he finished removed the lay of his clothes, before suddenly, 3 vines erupted from the ceiling down towards John.

Two came to rub at his nipples while the other went lower to wrap around his cock, stroking him at a steady pace. Another vine erupted from the ceiling, entering John’s mouth without any warning, thrusting itself in and out of his mouth. Though before it could last any longer, it pulled out of his mouth, and went down to his entrance, entering only the thinner tip of it, and to soon become more thicker, only to quickly pull out, before repeating the same action again. Earth moaned sweetly, almost as if he could feel what the vines were feeling, making it go down to his dick, or that he was stroking himself as he pinched one of his nipples.

“Mmm...I can’t wait to feel that hot pussy, Johnny...”

“Wait, no, ! I-I was kidding—nng!” John leaned his head back, breathing out with shaky pleasure as he felt his erection harden. This isn’t so bad, he thought to himself, opening his eyes just in time to catch glimpse of the vine entering his mouth. He gasped and pulled back enough to keep from gagging, flashing Earth a light glare. He hadn’t agreed to suck off his plants. The spongy, mossy appendage was moist like algae, fucking his mouth and leaving a green residue behind as it retracted.

“Dude, seriously, I—aAAHHh!” He blushed and tensed and squirmed as he felt the moist tendril tickling at his ass now, slithering inside while he was completely vulnerable. All he could do was groan and wince as he very slowly became used to the new sensation.

Earth tilted his head in an almost innocent but sadistic manner as he walked towards him. “Relax, Johnny...” He cooed, bringing a hand up to rest on his thigh, caressing his softly, “It’ll hurt less if you relax, I’ll go super slow for you...” While though he was horny to fuck him brainless already, he took deep breaths to calm himself, caressing John everywhere he could to make him feel better. The vine went at a much slower pace, slowly thrusting inside of him so John wouldn’t be overwhelmed. The other vines followed along at the same pace. Though now, the vines that had been fiddling with his nipples ceased their actions and instead began wrap around John in an affectionate manner. One came up around his chest and neck while the other came down to wrap around his waist and leg, lightly gripping him as he got fucked.

He took another breath and watched him. “Alright...heh...sorry...” John hated being viewed as anything less than a handsome stud. He’d prove how good he could be for his boyfriend. His eyes shut as he leaned back and relaxed more, starting to actually moan quietly beneath his breath. It still hurt but not as much when he didn’t struggle. “No worries, Johnny...” As Earth slid his hands up John’s chest—resting atop his nipples where he played and pinched them—he leaned in to his neck, licking, biting, kissing every single area he could as he went down to his collar bone. All the while, the vine that had been fucking John became at a much more slower pace, hoping to not overwhelm him and instead for him to find pleasure in it. “Mmm...” Earth moaned sweetly as he kissed John’s collarbone. Since he was technically connected to the vines he was controlling, he could feel as if the vine fucking him was connected to his dick, making him roll his hips at his crotch, grinding himself against John.

John purred now, vibrating with pleasure as the combined tenderness of Earth’s touch now helped him ease. He shook slightly, beginning to roll his hips against the ghoul and as a result plunge the vine deeper into him. “Mmmmfffahhh...aahh...f-feels fucking good, Earthy...baby...” Earth let out a delighted purr before looking up from John’s neck. ”Do you think you can handle it now if it was my dick?” Earth asked with an anticipated smile, hoping for him to say yes.

“M-maybe...” John continued to quiver, unable to look him directly in the eye. He still felt embarrassingly exposed, but it did nothing to subside his erection by any means. “I-I’m sorry I’m not a power bottom...” He snickered breathlessly, then moaned as he felt the tentacle give a particularly pleasurable tickle into his ass. Earth smirked amusedly, before controlling the vine to thrust a little more quicker, knowing now that he had found his sweet spot. “It’s no worries at all, babe. In time you’ll get better.” He caressed John’s chest and cheek lovingly, closing his eyes as he pressed his lips against John, gently grinding himself against his hard cock.

John’s mouth opened up a bit more to moan, muffled by the ghoul’s lips on his own. His hips rolled against the vine and the other’s groin. He growled and bit his lip, tugging it back and sucking on his tongue. Earth smirked into the kiss as he could hear and feel John as he moaned into their kiss, before he pulled away, his smirk still on his face even as John tugged at his lip. “I think that means you’re ready for me...” And without any hesitation, the vine that had been fucking him pulled out, and the ones that once bound him, tossed him over onto his bed.

Earth ripped off two of the vines, before jumping onto the bed. He placed them at the ceiling of the fancy and letting them sprout little blue, yellow and red flowers and grow before 4 came down to tie his hands together, and lift his legs up, leaving him now completely vulnerable to Earth’s mercy. All the while, Earth watched in pleasure, licking his hand and bringing it down to stroke his hard cock, already dripping with pre-cum as he eyed John’s body. Before he stopped midstroke, remembering John still hadn’t been fucked before, but maybe would have lube. “Where’s your lube, babe?” He asked with a sweet smirk.

John gasped and grunted slightly in protest before he was tossed like a rag doll. He landed on the bed with a bounce, staring around and breathing fast as he watched Earth and the plants change position. “M-m-mm...I-I have some lotion in my nightstand...” He indicated with a nod, unable to do much else. He was completely flushed and sweaty already, his cock twinging in new pleasure.

Earth turned his gaze toward John’s nightstand, catching the lotion bottle in his sight before taking it from the nightstand. He squeezed a small amount into his hand, and set it back on the nightstand as he began to stroke his hard length. He lubed himself up before he brought his lubed hand to John’s entrance, teasing around his hole before entering two fingers, sending John a smug smirk to see how he reacted. Initially he winced out of habit, throwing his head back to gasp while his toes curled. But shortly after, a small smile crept across his features as he thought he was beginning to actually enjoy it.

“H-h-how do I look down there?” John asked awkwardly, hoping the more he talked he could stifle his moans. “You’re hairy as fuck.” Earth said bluntly before giggling mischievously.

“But for real though, I can’t wait to get inside of you.” He thrusted his fingers and curled them inside of his hole, holding to rile him up before he suddenly pulled his fingers out. He caressed his hands up John’s bound legs as he lined himself up. He slid his hands down to his waist, before he slowly thrust his tip inside, groaning loudly at how tight John was despite how much he had fucked and fingered him prior to right now. “Fuckiiiinggg shiiittt, John...”

John continued to blush, smirking almost shyly. It was an area that hadn’t really been inspected by anyone besides him before, as far as lovers were concerned. He snarled as he felt Earth sliding in and closed his eyes, trying to regulate his breathing as his every muscle shook. Earth panted as he tried to get used to the feeling of tightness around his cock. Though soon he couldn’t handle himself...he needed to move...He began to roll his hips slowly, letting out shuddered moans and pants as the discomfort around him turned into pleasure.

“Fuuuuuuucccckk...” John’s eyes rolled back in his head as he was spread open suddenly, making him groan loud. The color in his eyes shifted to gold as he was left completely at the ghoul’s mercy. “Shhiiiittt...I feel like ah...hah...the Thanksgiving turkey...” Earth pulled out suddenly as he burst out laughing. “A turkey is worse, John! They got shit all up their ass more than you!” He giggled widely before he took deep breaths to control some of his laughter. He lined himself up again, still giggling a bit before he was quickly silenced with a moan as the same tightness clasped around him.

John laughed along as well, the blissful sound quickly returning to his near-pained expression. “Mmmfff...alright...” He panted, squirming slightly against the vines that held his legs apart. “I’m not a turkey then...so what am I?” Earth tried to smirk as he rutted against John, trying to contain his laughter, “Well...I don’t want to go off listing you as however many animals, because you’re my beary boo, even though you kinda are being stuffed by my dick, but I don’t want to compare you to a turkey, since you’re not fat.” Earth giggled as he slowly thrusted.

“Mmmff...faahhh...whatever...Bear works perfectly fine for me...” John murmured, barely able to keep his thoughts together as it was. Every thrust made his cock bounce, but with its firmness it continued to spring back upright. He whimpered and moaned under his breath, biting down on his lip. “Mmmm....mmfaaahhh...” Earth moaned sweetly with each thrust, before he began to pick up the pace, filling the room with their moans and skins slapping. Drool dripped down Earth’s mouth, beginning to feel the urge to thrust faster, but didn’t want to hurt John. He dug his nails into John’s hips, scratching down his sides down to his thighs.

“Ah-hah! Ah!” John writhed beneath his touch, meeting every thrust with a progressively more enthusiastic bounce. He still kept his moans low, embarrassed of how he sounded being taken so submissively.

A low predatory growl rumbled form Earth’s throat as he noticed that John wasn’t mining as much for him. His claws slid up John’s chest, through his soft hairs before gripping down at his throat. His eyes glowed an intimidating shade of emerald green, almost entrancing John while his thrusts sped up “Roar for me, bear,” he ordered, “I want you to moan like a whore for me, and now, as I fuck you senselessly.” John’s jaw dropped open as he watched the ghoul, the pressure on his throat combined with the scratching and fucking really just...pushing him over the edge. He had no choice but to obey his master’s orders.

“A-aaghhhh! Grrrrr...ahh! Aahh! Ughh!” His string of moans and growls and groans fell out, everything that had been held in was now loud for Earth to hear. “Yesss...yesss...!” Earth smiled darkly as his thrusts went at the max. His eyes glowed brightly as his pupils became slits, giving him more of an animalistic look. “Say my name!” A hand came down to smack John’s thigh.

“Ah! E-E-Earth! S-shit!” He shut his eyes, but not out of dull pain this time. “Fuuuuhhhh uhhhh uhhhh...you actually f-feel good...why does this feel good?” Another string of moans, his pitch increasing. “Because I have experience and I know exactly where your prostate is.” Earth growled out. He dived in, licking up John’s neck and leaving behind multiple love bites. He panted against his collarbone as he began to feel closer to his climax, and he fucked at his fullest, growling loudly. “Grrrrr!! Louder you bitch! Say it louder!”

“A-AYYEEEeeEehhhH!” John threw his head back as he cried out in wild-eyed bliss. “E-Earth! Earth! F-fuck, E-EarthyoumotherfuckerI’llgetyoubackforthis!” He was trembling, blushing still with mild embarrassment. His cock continued to bounce as it leaked pre cum. An evil giggle escaped from Earth’s mouth as he heard John cry out for him. He lifted his head, and smiled darkly down at John, “And I’ll be sure to reward you later for being a good boy...” he purred lowly before bringing him for a passionate kiss. He released John’s throat from his grip, before stroking John’s cock furiously as he could feel his orgasm unfurl, making him moan into the kiss.

John bit down hard on Earth’s lip as they kissed, drawing blood and letting it spill into his mouth as he groaned and moaned uncontrollably. “Mmfff..!” Before he knew it he exploded hot cum all over the ghoul’s hand with an extremely flushed and drained expression.

“Aaahh!! Mmm-haaa-aaahh!!” Earth moaned out, throwing his head back as he came inside of John, overwhelmed with pleasure and pain of the bite from the kiss. He gave John’s cock a few more stroked before he pulled out of him, licking his hand to taste his cum. Suddenly, all of the vines that bounded John released him, leaving him to rest peacefully on the bed before Earth collapsed right next to him, panting heavily. Through his pants, he said in a tired but prominent glowing voice, “Did I...do...good? For...your...first...time?”

John continued to pant heavily after everything stopped at once. His eyes were wide as he stared at ceiling, face flushed, reminiscent of a fish pulled from the water. “F-fucking shit...” He said quietly. “T-that was...intense.” Earth chuckled tiredly, before turned around to face John, his pants slowly beginning to calm down.

“Well...I wanted to go...a bit all out on my speed.” He weakly lifted a hand up to gently caress John’s chest playfully, “And plus...” he continued, “You feel so...fucking good...”

“Eh...heh...” John continued to burn up, even more so now as he looked Earth in the eye. “D-do I..? I felt like that was all you, buddy. I didn’t do much but take it up the ass, oh-my-fuck-it-hurts-like-you-split-me-In-two. Shit, babe.” Earth’s smirk left him as he paused his caressing, raising an eyebrow in confusion. “But you were moaning babe! Didn’t you like it?” He almost sounded...hurt. Like Earth wasn’t good enough at sex for John.

“Yes yes, Earthy! Of course! I didn’t mean it that way, I’m sorry. I’m bad with words.” John gave him a worried expression, sensing he’d hurt the ghoul’s feelings. He brought him closer for a kiss then murmured.

“You opened my mind to a world of new pleasures, my darling...”

Earth softly mewled into kiss, gently grinning as he heard John say he did, in fact, enjoy the sex. His caresses continued, and gave a small amused snicker, “I can show you so much more if you’d like...” His eyes came back up to meet John’s eyes, a glint of sin appeared in them. John snickered lightly and bit his lip after Earth pulled away. “How much more are you hinting at?” He shifted and felt the moisture of cum dripping from his crevice. Earth smirked darkly as now only his middle finger rubbed circles around John’s chest before he spoke, “More that involves testing your gag reflex and playing with yo’ bootyhole a lil’ mo’,” he said finishing with a smirk, adding a sassy Southern accent to his voice. He snickered more as he swooned, unable to really resist Earth’s dumbass accent. “W-we’ll see ‘bout that, you tall glass o’ sweet tea.”

Earth giggled delightedly as he blushed, almost like his a schoolgirl would when their favorite teacher complimented them. His finger traced around John’s nipple playfully, as he smirk widened. He then pulled himself close to John’s body, placing his head on his bicep and a hand resting on his chest, all the while, a soft purr emitted from Earth’s throat as he lay peacefully. John yawned as he snuggled into Earth and stroked his lower back in their embrace.

“Mm...I love you...” He mused and shifted before finding a blanket to cover them both in. Earth’s purr became more louder as he nuzzled John, snuggling more into their embrace as John brought the blanket up. As Earth planted kisses over John’s chest and bicep, he whispered through kisses, “I love you, bearyboo...” A low growl of pleasure tumbled in John’s chest as he reached up and scratched Earth’s head. His eyes were closed but he wasn’t sleeping yet. “Rrrr...I love you, Earthworm..” Earth’s purrs paused as he smacked John’s ass from the nickname, giggling mischievously afterwards. Though his giggles quickly turned back to purrs as John scratched at his scalp, and he nuzzled his head below John’s chin, making sure to avoid poking his horns into his gullet. The two snuggled in silence for a bit, just enjoying the company of the other. Eventually John felt his heart rate drop down, enough for him to fall asleep. Earth’s pants slowed down soon enough as his eyes began to doze off. He lightly scratched at John’s back, but even so, he couldn’t save himself from the embrace, and his purrs became light snores as he fell asleep soon after.

Chapter 75: Wrestle for It (Alpha and Henrik)

Notes:

*warning* sex in this part

A low purr emitted from Alpha’s throat as he walked with Henrik in his arms. After walking up the stairs, he gave small butterfly kisses to Henrik’s neck, along with a few nips and licks. “So,” he began, “You gonna top first, baby?” He asked, giving Henrik a sinful look. “You bet I am.” He growled a bit, twitching with pleasure from the small actions. “I’ll let you choose the music though, so we don’t disturb to many people.” As he stayed wrapped around his neck he dragged his claws down along his hairline and snarled against his ear. “Big boy...”

Alpha’s purrs soon became low growls as he felt Henrik’s claws run along his scalp, and soon, his growl became more almost animalistic as Henrik snarled into his ear. “Oh, after you’re done, we’ll be fucking like rabbits in the shower,” he growled before he quickly adjusted Henrik’s position to where he was facing Alpha, and he would wrap his legs around Alpha’s waist. He gave his collarbone a few snarling bites through this clothes, his excitement growing more and more now that they’ve reached Henrik’s bedroom. He held Henrik tightly with one are as he used his free arm to close the door, and lock it to make sure nobody would walk in on them.

Henrik watched him as his excitement and eagerness slowly grew. He squeezed his sides with his legs as he smirked and gave a teasing moan. “Are you going to be a good pet for daddy? Or are you gonna fight rough?” Alpha trailed his claws up Henrik’s back as he held with one arm. He bit his lip to Henrik teasingly, “How ‘bout I fight a little rough? I’ll fix your clothes with my magic and clean them.” As he began to remove his shoes next to the bed, he slammed Henrik into the comforter of the bed, planting his arms on each side of Henrik’s head. He dived down and sniffed up his neck predatorily, “Mmm...you smell good, my sweet mate,” he growled into Henrik’s ear before trailing his long tongue up his neck and jawline.

Before Henrik had a chance to answer he was cut off by his own gasping moan. “Nnnnnn...” He squirmed under the other’s grip and snarled, reaching out and hooking his claws into his belt loops. “Y-you little bitch...I’ll show you how to fuck right...” Alpha snarled mixed with a low chuckled. “Show me? You gonna have to get through me first,” he growled before he pulled away to rip Henrik’s uniform coat and his under shirt off, the buttons flying all around the room. He snarled hungrily at the sight of Henrik’s lovely flesh, dipping his head back in to lick up his neck, giving him a few bites as his hand went down to stroke at Henrik’s length through his pants. Every yelp and gasp was followed by another sequential tearing of his clothes. He was so easy...too easy...already rock hard and quivering as Alpha touched him through his pants. “F-Fuck...” Henrik shifted his grip to the ghoul’s shirt and tore it right down the middle, panting in pleasure as he did so.

“D-don’t test me, demon...” His eyes burned like fire as he bared his fangs, prepared not to be taken lightly this time. Alpha looked down, his eyes red as rubies as there was a mix of emotions of lust, dominance, and competition in them.

“Make me, beast,” Alpha growled lowly again with a crooked grin as he removed his shredded jacket off his shoulders now that it was ripped. He gripped both of Henrik’s wrists and pinned them down on bed. The bites Alpha was giving him all over his neck.

Again, Henrik whined and moaned but it became quickly tangled behind growls and snarling desperation. He was dominant! And he wanted to show it! “B-bahhh...mmahh...ah...bastard!” He managed out before wrenching himself from Alpha’s grip and shoving him down. A few more minutes of wrestling and panting had Henrik straddling his backside as he gave him an enthusiastic spank, tearing his pants and underwear off before shoving a finger into him dry.

“Grrrr.....rrrahhh...aahhh!” Alpha snarled as he wrestled Henrik, but as he pinned down, the smack he was given on his ass made him yelp. He gasped right after as Henrik ripped the rest of his clothes off, but quickly moaned as he felt a finger enter him without warning. His arms wobbled, but he wouldn't give up just yet. He was having way too much fun to try wrestling sex. He grabbed Henrik’s arm, pulling him out immediately before he tackled him, making them both somersault backwards until Alpha landed on top on. With a low predatory snarl, he ripped Henrik’s pants and boxers off of him, and dived down to his hard erection, bobbing his head as he stroked Henrik down to the base.

Henrik gasped as he was thrown off and the pair rolled clean off the bed, knocking several things over in the process. Instinctively he snarled again, snapping at his mate as desperation to be the dom continued to boil his blood. “M-MMmmff..!aahh..!” His toes curled in surprise and excitement, deciding to pause just enough to catch his breath. He’d let Alpha have his way...for now...

“F-fine...you want my cock so bad?” Henrik huffed between his moans, hair hanging in his face as he watched him. His hand reached out and grabbed Alpha’s hair, brutally forcing him down to the base and then taking him back again. He growled in pleasure, knowing that at least he could force deep throat Alpha from this position—which is exactly what he did over and over again.

“Mmmf!!” Alpha moaned onto his dick as he removed his hand from the mix. This is exactly what he wanted, for Henrik to roughly deepthroat him until he came in his mouth. “Yesss...fuck...” Henrik began to pant as he watched Alpha envelop his cock over and over. He whined out a moan as he twitched and felt the heat forming in his guts. His rage had eased up some but not much. “Moan for me, bitch...Help me finish.”

Alpha increased his speed and moaned more on Henrik’s dick, more louder each time, “Mmm...! Mmmf...mmmff!!” All the while, his erection began to grow more, harder and taller as he craved the tightness of Henrik’s hole. “A-hah...ahhh...” Henrik was drooling as he came, finishing with several muscle spasms as he came down the ghoul’s throat. He was a panting and blushing mess, his hair completely covering his face save for one eye. He chuckled slightly, but it had evil tones behind. Alpha made sure to suck all the cum off as Henrik came in his mouth. He bobbed his head a few more times before he came off, giving the tip of Henrik’s dick a few teasing licks before sitting up. The look of a predator remained on his face, and before Henrik could prepare himself, Alpha pinned him down again. He gave his neck a bite that would surely leave a mark for how hard he bit down, but gave it a few comforting licks before he went lower. He kissed down Henrik’s chest, and as he made it down to his nipples, he played with them using his tongue to circle around them before nipping them with his teeth, going back and forth for each one.

Henrik yelped in surprise, breathless and defenseless as his orgasm left him twitching and blushing still. “O-ohhh...Alphy...” He grunted, knowing he was fighting a losing battle with every goosebump and moan the ghoul drew from him. Alpha came off of Henrik’s nipple’s with a pop, he came up next to his ear, saying lowly to him, “Losing so soon? What a shame...” He began to kiss down his neck, giving him a few bites along the way to his belly. As he gave his abdomen a few sweet kisses, he quickly spun Henrik over onto his stomach. He slapped a hand on his ass, gripping it and enjoying the wiggle of it as well as how soft he was before he spread him out using both of his hands, lapping at his entrance. He paused for a moment to speak, “Don’t worry, I’ll let you fuck me, but first I want you to wrestle me more for dominance,” he said before spitting at Henrik’s entrance, continuing to lap at it.

He moaned and quivered and growled and snarled, yelping again as he was flipped over and swooning as his entrance was licked. Grabbing a handful of carpet in each hand, Henrik put Alpha into a head lock using his legs and flipped him around onto his back. When he straddled him now he dragged his nails down his chest and grabbed his chin, holding him in place as he spit into his mouth. “I told you, Alphy...you’re my bitch from now on.”

Alpha gasped, letting his guard down before he knew that he was flipped. He stared up at Henrik with a sinful grin, spreading his legs out. “Then if you’d be so kind, daddy...fuck me like the filthy whore I am.” He brought his hands above his head, expecting for Henrik to keep him pinned him down. Henrik smirked, victory making him glow with pride. He licked his fingers once to work them around Alpha’s entrance, hoping to lessen the pain even slightly. But even still he wanted that look in the ghoul’s eyes. That...near panic of fuck...my ass isn’t ready yet. Maybe Henrik was a bit of a sadist. But no matter. With the ghoul’s hole very lightly lubed up his eyes wandered to his hands and he grinned. One hand holding them above while the other guided his cock inside. “M-mmff...” He thrusted once, and slid all the way down with ease.

Alpha’s breath hitched as he felt Henrik’s fingers play with his entrance, letting out a few whines, squirming a bit as Henrik held him down. His eyes widened before letting out a loud moan as Henrik thrusted into him, “Mmmm...! Oh fuck, daddy, it’s so good...”

“Mmff...I know it is.” Henrik grumbled simply, fighting back his initial moans at Alpha’s heat alone. It was enough to make him sweat already, his lower half tingling with every thrust as he built speed. Eventually he smirked and watched his prey through his messy hair. “Mmmph, ‘member when you took my virginity?” Every thrust Henrik gave him gave him made him moan like a whore. He looked up at him, giving him a naughty grin and said through pants, “Ohhh yes, I remember it as clear as day.”

“Ohohoho...how the tables have turned, little ghoul...” Henrik’s voice was husky as he reached out and choked him, slamming him down as his thrusts built speed. “Now beg for me!”

Alpha gasped as Henrik began to pick up the pace, though he began also feel stuffy from the choking, but even yet, it all felt amazing. “Oooh fuck yes! Daddy yes! More! Fuck...please more!!” He moaned out, begging just like Henrik had wanted. “Mmm! So fucking good! More!” Henrik snarled viciously and watched him, deciding to loosen his grip enough so he could moan properly. “Mmff...that’s a good slut.” And then he leaned forward, slamming Alpha down to the base with every ball-slapping thrust. “Tell me...how much you love me.”

Alpha gasped again before throwing his head back, moaning every time Henrik slammed into his sweet spot. “Oooh ffffuck! Mmm, right there!” His mouth hung open as he began to drool, looking up at Henrik as he did. He struggled for words as he stared at Henrik’s blue eyes, “I...mmm fuck! I love you...” his gut began turn as he felt himself climb the mountain, “F-fuck! I love you Henrik, I l-love you! Fuck me, you’re so good!!”

“Mmffff! I learned from the best after all!” Henrik began panting faster as his legs twitched, feeling his orgasm steadily building. His eyes rolled back and he smirked, leaning down all the way to kiss and nip at his lover’s neck. “Tell me I’m the best fuck you’ve ever had, Alphy. Tell me I’m better than any human—or demon—who’s taken you like this.” As he murmured he reached between them and began stroking his length. Alpha mewled as he felt Henrik nip at his neck, throwing his head back to give him more access. He grinned wickedly as he panted, “If you w-want me t-to say that—f-f-f-fuck—fuck me h-harder, to your f-fullest.”

Determination burned in his gaze as he did just that, and rutted into Alpha like the wild beast he was. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he sat up, and raised Alpha’s legs over his head. From this point he reached him as deeply as he could every time, and milked the ghoul’s length with every thrust. “Say it bitch!”

White fire, white zesty euphoric fire was all that Alpha saw, but even as Henrik kept fucking him like a beast, his moaning got stuck in his throat, leaving him to only throw his head with his mouth hanging open in a silent scream. Then it only took a few more moments before he could make a sound again, “Ohhh fuck!! Yes!! Just like that!! So fucking good! So—mmm!!—so much better than anyone else!! Oh fuck, Henrik! You’re better than any other demon or human that’s fucking me like a slut like this! Mmm!! More please!! MORE!!” He threw his head back, letting free some more whore-like moans, the pool in his stomach becoming more and more stronger as Alpha knew he was about to cum. “Henrik, mmm...I’m—I’m so close...!”

Henrik chuckled amidst his panting moans and choked Alpha again, using both strong hands as he fucked him. “Heh...me too. Now I command you—to cum on me! Show daddy how much you appreciate hi—hi—-“ The rest was lost as Henrik quickly found himself cumming inside Alpha. He caught himself off guard, and in a flurry quickly continued to fuck him like nothing happened. “G-haahhh! Fuck!! Mmm!!!” Now that Alpha was free of Henrik’s hands, he brought a hand down to his hard cock, and stroke himself for less than a minute before he came, “Gahh!” He panted as stroke himself, coming all over Henrik’s chest as he was filled with Henrik’s milky seed.

He gasped, and then all at once relaxed—using what strength he had left in his arms to hold himself up. “O-oh fuck, Alphy...” Henrik chuckled shakily as he pulled out and laid himself down beside him. He struggled to catch his breath as he pushed his hair away and looked to the ghoul lovingly. Alpha panted heavily as he stared up at Henrik’s ceiling, feeling his seed slowly leak out of his entrance. He turned his head to the side, catching Henrik’s gaze, and he grinned at him with a beaming expression. “T-thank you, my little vampire...”

Chapter 76: You've Been a Bad Little Boy...

Notes:

*warning* Some Christian Grey kinda shit in this chapter
sex and degrading

Henrik nodded and grinned, licking his fangs before he finally had enough breath to speak and enough strength to move. He stood and went to his speakers, putting on some symphonic metal to relax to. “Did daddy do good?” His tone was teasing as he walked back around and stepped lightly on Alpha’s chest. As Henrik put some music on, he managed to catch his breath, though still breathed at a steady pace as he closed his eyes. Though as he felt a pressure in the middle of his chest, he opened his eyes, getting the view of Henrik as he looked like he had victoriously conquered a savage beast.

Alpha grinned sinfully, a clawed hand crawling up his leg, “Oh, he sure did. Though, right now, his baby isn’t here at the moment...” he rolled away, getting Henrik’s leg off of him as he did. He slowly got up, leaving himself completely at his glory to Henrik, towering above him, before walking toward him with a sway of the hip. “Daddy’s in the house, and he sees that you have been a bad boy...” a hand slowly circled around Henrik’s waist down to his ass, squeezing his ass cheek with a teasingly smack.

Something faltered in Henrik’s confidence as he felt Alpha’s claws and heard the tone in his voice. Even his eyes widened slightly as the ghoul stood to his full height, making him swallow nervously. “W-wha...no...me?” He had to clear his throat as it became dry and meek. “I’m not a bad boy...Y-you’re the one pumped full of cream...like...like an eclair.” The dessert reference made the color shift in his eyes as he grinned slightly, licking his lips.

“Really?” Alpha smirked evilly, bringing his other hand up to Henrik’s neck, lightly gripping it as he began to back him more and more closer to his bed, “I’m the bad boy because I’m full of your cream?” He chuckled darkly, before pushing him onto the bed, and now that Henrik was vulnerable on the bed, Alpha looked more big if not more intimidating as he stood over his naked body, “You were the one who didn’t want my cream first, so I find that as a sign of disobedience, little boy...” he began crawl on top of Henrik, bringing a hand up again to lightly choke his neck while the other played with his length absentmindedly.

All the while he made soft nervous sounds, like a whimpering puppy as he backed up until his knees hit the bed. They gave out from under him and he fell back, gasping as he stared up at Alpha. “I-I-I...” He squeaked out, voice weak from being choked. “I...” And then he swallowed, a smirk forming as he attempted to win his confidence again. “I think you’re just jealous...’cause my cock is bigger than yours.”

Immediately, Alpha gripped Henrik’s cock, and gave him an intimidating scowl. Henrik pressed the wrong button on him. “Now you’ve been a bad boy,” and that was the nicest way possible he could say. Alpha released his grip on Henrik’s dick and instead gripped his thigh as a dark grin slowly formed on his lips. Within a blink of an eye, Alpha had maneuvered them both for Henrik to be laying over his lap stomach-down, with his ass in the air, as Alpha sat normally on the bed. He used one hand to hold Henrik down by his shoulders as the licked three of his fingers before he slowly entered one finger. Though Alpha’s dark grin never left his lips as what he was planning wasn’t just to give Henrik foreplay.

“And you know what happens to bad boys?” He thrusted his finger in and out for a few moments before pulling it out, and gave Henrik’s ass a hard slap that echoed even through the metal music. “They get punished,” he said in a dark voice.

As quickly as it had appeared, Henrik’s smirk vanished from existence. His blood turned to ice, fear and mild embarrassment gripping him. Then his world was suddenly turned upside down, barely having enough time to register what happened. He tried to squirm free, but even one handed Alpha was much stronger than him. He reached out and gripped the bed sheets tight, trembling as he moaned and then just as quickly yelped in pain. “I-I’m sorry, daddy..!” He bit his lip, equal parts thrilled and terrified.

“Oh, no no, sorry doesn’t cut it, little boy,” He said as he entered two fingers this time inside Henrik’s entrance. “You’ve been a bad bad boy, and you need a punishment,” he repeated, before pulling his fingers out and giving him another hard slap, then another, and another, and watched as his skin bloomed red like a blush in the shape of his handprints as he went back to fingering him slowly. Henrik was biting his lip furiously, beginning to tear into his bedsheets with blind desperation. Every spank brought a euphoric white string through his core, making his cock twitch as it hung in Alpha’s lap. By the time he returned to fingering him he was drooling, murmuring incoherently as he moaned.

Slowly as Alpha thrusted his fingers in and out of Henrik’s entrance, he teased his entrance as he traced around his hole before entering him again. “Do you want me to fuck you?” He asked, his voice, feigning innocence, “To fuck you like a filthy whore and watch you as you moan and scream my name?” He said in a dark low voice. He smacked Henrik’s ass hard again, grabbing one of the cheeks before returning his fingers back inside his hole to thrust into him more quickly.

“M-mmfff..! Y-yesss! A-Ahh—! P-p-pleeeaassee...d-daddy..!” Henrik yelped as small tears of pleasure began to form. He continued to tremble between spanks. “B-baby wants more...”

Ohhh, Alpha was just loving how much Henrik was begging for him, he just couldn’t get enough of them. He brought his other hand that was holding Henrik down into the mix, giving him another smack and grabbing his ass cheek, spreading him out as finger fucked him, “Beg me again and apologize like you mean it, and I just might give you a reward for being good,” he gave his ass yet another hard slap before spreading him out again, digging his claws into the skin.

Henrik groaned. He would’ve thrown his head back if he could. “M-mmfff...a-a-aye...I...I-I’m sorry d-daddy...you’re bigger and stronger than me...a-and I need your...” He paused to swallow his drool, taking a breath before he growled out. “I n-need to ride your cock! P-please baby!”

Alpha grinned darkly, “Whatever you say, babe.” Right afterwards, Alpha lifted Henrik up, adjusting him to be facing Alpha while his legs were separated, the same position he was in just like the day they met. Alpha’s dick stuck up in the air like a tower now that Henrik wasn’t completely covering his lap anymore. He licked his palm, and stroked himself as his ruby red eyes never left Henrik’s as he did so. He wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist, before bringing him in closely and then down for a thrust, releasing a low groan at the tightness of Henrik’s hole.

Henrik cried out in bliss and threw his arms around Alpha’s beck. His head fell back as he rolled his hips, adjusting as he was spread open more. “M-mmfff...I love you...I’m ugh...sorry for being a brat...mfff...” Alpha panted as he slowly thrusted into Henrik, each thrust feeling more better than the last. He buried his face into Henrik’s chest as he chuckled, his hot breath against Henrik’s heated skin, “Well, even still...you’re my little brat, baby...” he said before his arms tightened around Henrik’s waist, and his thrusts sped up, slamming into Henrik’s sweet spot every single time.

Henrik moaned loud again as the tears of pleasure threatened to spill. His eye rolled back as he clung on, riding his wild beast of a lover. “Mmmfff...” Still wrapped around his neck, He dug his claws into his flesh and bit down hard on the other side. “Rrrrr...” Alpha growled predatorily as he felt the pain blossom all over his back and shoulder. He scratched down Henrik’s back, before giving his ass a hard slap as he kept on fucking him vigorously.

“O-ohhhh daddy...” Henrik moaned out subconsciously, his eyes closed as he rode the ocean of pleasure. “R-right there...right there...ahh...” He pushed his hair back every so often and finally looked Alpha right in the eye. He began meeting his movements, grinding down firmly onto his length.

It all felt amazing. Henrik was amazing, his body was amazing, his moaning was amazing. Everything he was doing was amazing. Alpha leaned in and kissed around Henrik’s chest and sides, as well as leaving behind a few love bites as he did. As he began to feel the familiar sensation of the pool in his stomach turn, he brought a hand down from Henrik’s waist, and stroke his hard length, all the while keeping their eyes in contact with each other. “Moan for me, baby. I want to hear you orgasm as I fill you up with my cum,” he purred lowly.

“M-mmffff...” Henrik’s whines became needier as Alpha began to jerk him off. “Baaaabby...y-yes...o-ohhh fuuuckk...” He twitched more as his orgasm began to build, and quickly became too much to contain. Before he could even utter a warning, he spilled his seed between them—less impressive than it had been before but still a sweet orgasm nonetheless. His skin was flushed pink as the tears ran down his face, and huge marks remained in Alpha’s back from where he’d clawed him.

It only took about a few more thrusts after Henrik came before Alpha threw his head back with a loud groan. He filled Henrik to the brim as he panted heavily, leaving sweet kisses all over Henrik’s chest as he held him tightly as he laid back down on the bed, bringing a hand up to Henrik’s hair to gently stroke his head. As he panted softly, he asked, “Did you have fun?” Almost rhetorically. “Mmmmnnnn...mhmm...” Henrik murmured and nodded tiredly as he leaned against him, still scratching at his skin happily. “Nnn...I get so emotional after sex...heh...Sorry...I know I should be a big tough man or whatever...” He sniffed lightly and nuzzled Alpha’s chest with a pleasant sigh.

Alpha brought his other hand up to Henrik’s back, caressing him gently, “No, no, you’re perfectly fine, babe. If you cry, then that means that I can hold you and hug you and give you as many kisses until your tears dry.” He gently scratched his claws against Henrik’s scalp, hoping it would a bit soothing. Alpha brought him more closer up, and trailed kisses all over his head. “I love you for just how you are, min liten vampyr.” Henrik purred lovingly at that and nuzzled more against his chest. He stayed wrapped around his shoulders and kissed and nipped around his neck. “Mm...and I love you...daddy...”

A low purr rumbled from Alpha’s throat as he felt Henrik kiss and nip at his neck. As he tightened his embrace around Henrik, he switch their positions, making Henrik lay on the bed before he pressed his lips against Henrik’s, kissing him sweetly. Henrik turned his head slightly, pleasantly caught off guard by the ghoul’s kiss. He reached up and stroked what hair he could reach as he chewed on his bottom lip. “Mfff...I love you...” Alpha chuckled pleasantly, giving him a few more kisses before he pulled away, pulling in Henrik’s bottom lip in a gentle bite. “I love you too, my sweet little vampire.” He said before leaning back in, and nipped at his neck, nuzzling his face.

“Mmff...” Henrik breathed out and giggled, blushing a bit as he hugged him around the chest. “I’m only a vampire for you...you’re the only one I wanna suck the life out of.” He pushed some hair back to get a clearer view as he gazed at him, giving a sly grin. Alpha grinned as he sat up and stared down at Henrik, admiring his beauty as he looked down. He adored the way he smiled at him, how his blue eyes shinned like sun caught in the ocean through his dark makeup, how his dirty blonde hair was splayed out on the bed, and the beauty mark, as it is in the name, added to his beauty. He stroked Henrik’s cheek, smiling gently at him, “And honestly, I think I’d let you suck me dry, in all ways I mean,” he chuckled.

Henrik gazed up at him, really admiring him—the way the sun caught in his crimson irises, the soft stubble and shadow around his jawline and cheekbones...his hair, although it was short it still left room to be grabbed and tousled, and his horns were something else entirely. He loved to reach for them when the ghoul wasn’t paying attention and give them soft strokes, caressing their exteriors and even scratching lightly. He felt himself blush deep as he paused mid-stroke. “Oh you...you’re a fiend, Alphy.”

As Alpha watched Henrik reach for him, he’d thought he was reaching over to caress his head, but as he felt the sudden sensation of Henrik’s hands closing around his horns, making him inhale sharply. He panted, rolling his eyes back as Henrik continued with his stroking. “Oh shit, Henrik...” he moaned softly before a escaped from him. Of course this pleased the bassist to no end, as he continued caressing and rubbing the tips gently. “Mmm...just tell me if I need to stop...” He cooed teasingly and bit his lip as he straddled him, basically jerking his horns off at this point.

“Hahhh...” Alpha inhaled sharply, panting lowly as his hands slowly traveled about Henrik’s chest. He played with Henrik’s nipples with his thumbs, pinching them lightly as they got erect. Soft moans escaped his mouth as his length slowly began to rise again. “Mmmfff...” Henrik squeaked a moan as he bit his lip, rocking his hips against the others. “A-ah...” The pressure around his nipples made him blush as he moaned, feeling a fuzzy warmth spreading to his lower groin.

“Mmmffaahh...!” Alpha moaned as he felt Henrik grind against him. He pressed his lips against his, licking his bottom lips for entrance before he entered his mouth, wrestling for dominance as one hand came down to stroke both of their lengths. Henrik quivered and kissed him back, grazing his teeth against his lip teasingly. Feeling his grip around his cock made him shudder a breath as he humped his palm. By now he was gripping Alpha’s horns like handlebars as he ran his thumbs back and forth over the tips.

Alpha growled into the kiss, the stroking of both his horns and both their cocks was just becoming so difficult. It wasn’t long however, when he already demanded for more of Henrik. He pulls away from the kiss and said with an intimidating growl, “Shower, now,” before picking Henrik up by his lower back and made him wrap his legs around Alpha’s waist before he walked to the bathroom.

Chapter 77: Boiling Fun

Notes:

*warning* sex in this chapter

Before Henrik could respond he was lifted into the air, making him giggle in pure excitement and glee. He still clung to his horns, smirking as he made eye contact with Alpha. “Oooooo~ gonna suds me up, daddy?”

Alpha growled again, it was becoming more and more harder to control without having to take Henrik right then and there. “Oh, I’m gonna do more than suds you up, morsel,” he left a trail of nips across his jawline, before biting down hard on his neck to where it would surely bruise later, and hopefully it’ll be prominent as well. He held Henrik up with one arm while he used the other to open the door of the shower and turn on the water to a normal heat. As they waited for the water to heat up, Alpha kissed and licked up Henrik’s neck, while his hands down holding him up by his ass gave his ass a smack before he brought a finger more closer to his entrance, before entering a finger to slowly thrust in and out.

His jaw dropped open in a silent moan, his blonde curls falling as he leaned his neck to the side for more room. “Mmf...Alphy...Alphy...A——ah shit!” He’d been so distracted by the affection towards his neck he hadn’t even noticed his hand creeping around his ass. When he felt his finger, his toes curled and he moaned out. Alpha grinned darkly as he heard Henrik moan for out for him. He added a second finger as he licked up his neck, “I want you to moan for me to the top of your lungs as I fuck the hell out of your ass...” Alpha dirty talked into his ear as he finger fucked him.

“Y-y-yess babe! D-daddy! O-ooffff...aaahhh...” He leaned his head back again, this time feeling the warm water wash over them both. “Y-you’ve trained me so well, A-Alphy...I feel like I can take m-more every day...” Alpha licked his lips hungrily, “Wonderful, my pet...” he purred as he fingered his entrance before pulling his fingers out. He lined his dick up with Henrik’s entrance, but before he thrusted in, he purred more into Henrik’s ear, “That means that I could fuck you 3 times a day and I could fuck you more the next day...” With a thrust, he entered Henrik was a low growl, biting down on his shoulder hard as he fucked slow at first.

Henrik was in bliss, his eyes already half shut as they rolled backwards. Of course, he heard everything Alpha said but the pain and pleasure made it difficult to respond coherently. “G-aaah...hah...” He moaned out as he clung to him, pausing a moment to cough as some of the water dribbled down his throat. Alpha growled hungrily against Henrik’s shoulder as he slowly thrusted into his tight hole. It wasn’t long after when he thought enough was enough with the slow thrusts and began to fuck Henrik ravenously. Henrik’s hair bounced against his face as his arms tighten around Henrik’s waist, making sure he didn’t fall with how hard he was giving it to him.

“Ahhhh! Shit!” Henrik’s eyes snapped open as he began clawing down Alpha’s back, like a desperate cat staying right there at all costs. In fact, some of his whines and moans even began to be lost as they morphed into purrs and soft mewls. “F-f-fuccckkk...fuckkk...Fuck..!” He snarled and stared Alpha in the eyes as he panted. “W-whatever you do, baby...d-don’t stop..!” Alpha panted as he lifted his head up as he removed his grip on Henrik’s shoulder, and kept his eyes in contact with Henrik’s.

“I don’t plan to...” he growled out before he leaned Henrik against the tiled wall of the shower and adjusted his hold on his to where he kept Henrik up by holding him by his legs. He kept their heads together, panting heavily with growls as his breath hit Henrik’s wet face. Alpha pressed his lips against Henrik’s, kissing him feverishly with tongue and all as he kept hitting Henrik’s prostate.

The rest of Henrik’s moans and profanities were lost in Alpha’s hot mouth, their tongues exploring each other while the shower continued to beat down like they were caught in the rain. Henrik had his legs locked around the other’s waist, desperately meeting his every thrust. He felt like was drowning and overheating at the same time, the heavy steam in the confined area making it difficult to think straight. “C-c-can...can I... Mhrrrm...hrrmm...nyyyaahh...” He drooled as he broke the kiss, trying to organize his words.

As Alpha heard Henrik try to speak, his thrusts slowed down to a reasonable pace, growling almost impatiently as he just wanted to fuck Henrik’s brains out. “Yeah...?” He said with a low grunt. “Mmm-mmff...d-daddy..? Can...aahhh...can I cum..? Please..?” There were tears at the corners of his eyes again and he was smiling tiredly, hoping he did a good enough job begging from the ghoul. Alpha grinned darkly before going back to ram into Henrik. “Beg me again, min slampa.” He absolutely adored it when Henrik begged for him, it made him feel like he was in charge. He gave his ass a smack before he gripped his thigh.

Henrik yelped out, hair falling in his face once again before he desperately pushed it away. “A-aahhh! Please! P-please, d-daddy..! Can I cum? P-pretty please w-with a ch-ch-cherry on top?” He was right at the brink as he bit his lip, knowing if Alpha didn’t allow him to finish any minute then he would explode without permission and possibly be in more trouble.

“Yes...you may...” he said slowly before speeding up his thrusts. He didn’t realize he was coming until he felt the familiar rush go throughout his body, and he bit down on Henrik’s neck as he growled animalistically. He squeezed his eyes shut as he came, crying out in pain and pleasure. His muscles twitched uncontrollably as he struggled to catch his breath. “Thhhhhankk...you...” Henrik shuddered as the last of his cum dribbled out.

Alpha filled Henrik up to the brim, giving a few more thrusts before he let go of his shoulder, panting his hit breath against Henrik’s heated skin. As his thrusts slowed down, he pulled his head back to face him, giving him a dark grin, before leaning in to kiss him gently as he pulled out of him. When he pulled away, he held Henrik tightly as he helped him stand up as his legs wobbled. He tilted his head slightly to kiss him, letting out a shy giggle afterwards. His feet felt strange on the shower floor, like it was a foreign material to him. “M-mmff...heh...t-thanks...again...” Henrik tucked a strand of soaked hair back and stared sweetly at Alpha. His eyes matched the rosy tint of his flushed skin.

A low purr rumbled from Alpha, loving his cute and blissful afterglow look after being fucked like a steam engine twice now. He brought a hand up to caress Henrik’s cheek as he gave Henrik his own sweet look before lifting his chin up to give him another gentle kiss, “It was no problem, babe, I’m glad you enjoyed it as well.” He said as they pulled away, bringing his hand up to run his fingers through his wet hair.

Chapter 78: Silly Shower Times

Notes:

*warning* nudity in this chapter

“Mmff...always...” Henrik fidgeted with his hands momentarily before wrapping them around the others waist, hugging him after they pulled away from the kiss. “Mmmff...” He was biting his lip coyly now as he went and grabbed the soap again. “With you I’m in such a pattern of filth and cleanliness.” Alpha hugged him back with a low chuckle, caressing more of his back and hair as he did. He playfully smacked Henrik’s ass as he reached for the shampoo, “Well, if you’re gonna have sex, you’re bound to be nasty and covered with something,” he said as he squeezed some of the shampoo into his hand and placing it back on the rack.

Henrik snickered as he began lathering them both up and rubbing against him, using his torso as some sort of loofah. “I guess that’s true, huh? I’m still...semi-new to this lifestyle...I guess...I...well, growing up I never really...erm...I didn’t think I’d have a boyfriend like this...who’s so fucking hot he sets candles ablaze just walking by them.”

Alpha laughed, smiling with his fangs out, “And not to mention can fuck and suck like a beast.” He stuck his tongue out and wiggled it teasingly as he did with his eyebrows. He brought a hand up Henrik’s shoulder as he gently caressed his skin, “Especially since my own mate is the most sweetest and cutest little morsel that it puts the sex frosting and some puppy breeds to shame.” His other hand came up with the hand on Henrik’s shoulder and squeezed his cheeks playfully before giving him a sweet kiss to his lips.

Henrik giggled and then sighed as they kissed, feeling the lovingly familiar tingle in his toes. “I love every part of you...you’re a punk, but you have a soft side.” Their bodies rubbed together once more as Henrik lowered his hand, rubbing the soap into Alpha’s chest hair. “Mmff...” Then his charming little smile turned into something a bit mischievous, flirtatious even. “Flex for me, daddy...”

Alpha returned Henrik’s mischievous smile before he pulled a hand away from Henrik’s cheek to flex his arm. His smile turned more macho as his biceps popped out from the skin, showing them off to Henrik. “These babies look good, don’t they, babe?”

“Mmrrrmm...” Henrik’s gaze widened, taking in the sight before him as he moved his hands to paw and caress him. “Oh yes...ooof...” He palmed each muscle, scratching lightly as he gave a shuddering breath. “Mmf...I’m...fuck...I’m so lucky...” Immediately he began to soap his arms and into his pits, massaging and practically worshiping his body. Alpha chuckled lowly, adoring the attention he was getting and all the affectionate touches Henrik’s was giving him. He brought the arm around Henrik’s shoulders, bringing him closer to where their heads were touching. “As I said, luck had nothing to do with it,” before kissing him.

Henrik pressed both hands against his chest as he kissed him. As the shower continued to pour he thought he felt a shift in the pressure, like maybe someone else was showering in the castle too, but he paid the thought no mind. Alpha had such a dirty mouth but he loved exploring every bit. With both hands moving upward now he raked some shampoo and conditioner into the ghoul’s tresses and scrubbed. Alpha purred as he felt Henrik’s fingers fingers run through his hair and scratch his scalp as he scrubbed. He brought his hands up to Henrik’s hair, playfully running his own fingers through his dirty-blonde tresses as he scratched at his scalp.

Henrik purred loud at that, following the sound immediately by small giggles and soft moans into Alpha’s mouth. When they broke from the kiss he flattened his hands together above him, styling Alpha’s hair into a soapy Mohawk and pulling it in front. “Mmff...” He poked his tongue in his cheek as he admired his work and Eskimo kissed him. “Mmm...handsome...you wanna grab coffee after this?” Alpha felt curious at what Henrik’s was up to on his hair, thought he could feel that it was soapy as hell and foamed up. “Mmm, sounds good baby cakes,” he said before giving him another kiss.

He kissed him back and smirked to himself, bending over purposefully as he set the shampoo down on the side. He wiggled his ass for Alpha before dipping his head back, running the water through his hair once more. “Mm...oh, and I think you should really consider getting a Mohawk. It makes you look like a total hunky-punk.” Alpha licked his lips as he watched Henrik bend down and wiggle his ass, giving it playful smack before he lifted his hand up to his hair, feeling that was in the shape of a mohawk.

“Hehe, someday, babe, someday. I’ll ask the Ghoulettes if they have any kind of hair gel or so that could help with shaping hair, maybe then when we perform together, I’ll seriously look pink as hell.” Though right after he said so, he dipped his hair into the water and shook his head like a dog, splashing the whole shower with shampoo and water.

“Mmff...” Henrik made a soft squeal of pleasure as he blinked slowly and sighed, imagining his beloved ghoul serenading him like some Michael Graves-Misfits-Themed fantasy. He was practically drooling over his own imagination, envisioning him with the spiked vest and everything. The water quickly brought him back to reality before he laughed, blushing bright red and fumbled for a towel with his eyes closed. Alpha giggled mischievously before he turned the water off for them, though to soon get down and shake the water off on his whole body, and splashing it all over the shower once more, giggling afterwards as he grinned sheepishly at Henrik.

“Pah, you’re such a dog.” He laughed again as he wiped his face off with the towel. He meant it in the most endearing way possible. When he stepped out of he shower at last he wrapped the towel around his waist and turned back to kiss him once more. “Mm...Love you, Alphy.” Alpha wrapped his arms around Henrik, bringing him closer to kiss him again before pulling away to kiss his forehead. “I love you too, min vampyr,” he grinned gently before reaching down to playfully squeeze his rump.

“Mfff..! Whah..? it’s like you like it or something...” He flashed a dorky grin and wiggled his hips after Alpha squeezed his ass. He’d never known anyone to admire a single part of his body that way, let alone his whole self. It made him feel a bit cocky. He licked his lips and bit them, giving him a once-over smirk. “Well of course I like it! It’s like a pillow from how soft and smooshie it is!” He brought his other hand in the mix and began to massage and squeeze Henrik’s ass. Alpha licked his lips as he eyed Henrik’s smirk, before squeezing again more firm.

The blush in his cheeks darkened as he stared at Alpha, biting his lip again. He hoped that if he maintained eye contact it would keep him from glancing down and seeing he had a semi-erection. “M-mmfff you’re just sayin’ that...but I guess I’m also in love with your muscles...” Alpha giggled devilishly, giving Henrik’s ass a smack before he pulled away from him, “Alright I’ll let ya get dried up, I’ll fix our clothes,” he said as he walked back to the bedroom, smirking smugly at the tears and rips and the cum stains on the bed. He picked up some of the stuff that gotten knocked over as they wrestled and placed them back on where they seemingly fell of from. He picked up both he and Henrik’s clothes up from the ground and placed them all on the bed where for each article of clothing, he folded and muttered a spell under his breath, and making them all come out clean and mended.

Henrik gave a quiet yelp and giggled more as he turned and dried off his hair. “Thanks babe. It probably looks like a disaster after what we did to it, hm?” He immediately flashed back to earlier, when their aggressive and playful love-making session had begun. He never knew that wrestling could be a form of foreplay, but he found with Alpha he really enjoyed it. There were several scratch marks and bruises all over his body and he rubbed over them with pride, like they were trophies from battle.

Alpha giggled before he saying from the bedroom, “Maybe, but you still look wild and crazy and it really looks good on you when we make sweet love.” He said as he began to button up his fixed undershirt and coat. He smirked as he picked up Henrik’s now-fixed shirt and peaked through the frame of the entrance to the bathroom, before throwing his shirt at the back of Henrik’s head, “Head’s up!” Had he not been warned, he might’ve been attacked by his own shirt. But luckily Henrik had maybe a half second to react before he turned, grabbed it from the air and stuck his tongue out at the ghoul.

“Thanks, you punk. Looks good though. You should really take up clothes mending in your spare time.” He began to wriggle it over his form as he spoke, teasing the ghoul while also giving him a sincere compliment. Alpha cursed under his breath as Henrik caught his shirt in mid air, but giggled as Henrik stuck his tongue out at him. He shrugged, “I just throw a spell at the clothes to fix ‘em, so it’s kind of cheating if I did take it up,” he shook his head as he chuckled amusedly.

Henrik shrugged, pulling his hair back into a ponytail. “Mm, I guess that’s true. But it’d still be cute to watch you actually sew sometime. I could make you tea or lay in your lap as you work.” He stepped a bit closer, his tone sweet as he gazed at him. He finished tightening his hairtie. “I dunno, maybe I’m just dumb. But doesn’t that whole like...domestic concept seem kinda cute to imagine? I-if we ever lived together...”

Alpha chuckled lowly, the thought in his head of them cuddling by the fire with Henrik holding tea and Alpha knitting a scarf warmed his heart. But...living together? What would they do then? What would happen if they continued living separately? Would the love die down and they’d break up? Alpha quickly shook the thought of out his system and gave Henrik a sweet grin, “It’s sweet babe, but to be honest with you, my sewing is shit, but I kind of...knit.” He said with a small blush to his cheeks as he brought his hand up to rub the back of his neck.

“Really..?” His arms were magnetized around Alpha’s neck again, his eyes practically glowing as he gazed at him. The only sound that passed between them was his heartbeat now. “That’s...precious, Alphy...I’d love to see you make anything...anything at all...I...love a creative man.” Alpha full-on smiled at Henrik, wrapping his arms around him as he gave him multiple kisses on his head. “Sometimes I feel like you’re so sweet you’re made of sugar,” he chuckled, pulling away and gave him an almost hungry look, “Like I could lick you up and you’d never get smaller or worn down,” he said before giving him a small kiss to Henrik’s lips.

“Mm...” Henrik giggled again, feeling like sparks of giddiness were bursting off inside him. Alpha had such a way of making him feel special he couldn’t help but return the favor. “That’s why I’m such a good vampire. I’m so nice I can lure people in without them even noticing. And then I attack!” Alpha kept grinning as Henrik spoke before it became more predatory as he finished then attacked him instead, “Rah!” Alpha dived in to his neck and gave him nibbles all around with multiple kisses to be playful and silly with him.

His eyes widened as his breathing hitched in surprise. He made a sort of happy squeal as he was attacked, however, and tightened his grip around Alpha. “Aah! Oh no you don’t! I’ve got you too!”

“Yeah, but you’re still my dinner!” Alpha’s nips, bites, and kisses went more into Henrik’s neck and collarbone. Peppering every single aspect of him with his mouth. Henrik’s toes curled as he mewled and clung on to Alpha. “Mm-mmmff...careful...you could get a cavity.” Goosebumps had risen on his skin and a blush heated up his cheeks.

As Alpha finished off his kisses and nips with a lick to Henrik’s neck, he pulled away licking his lips, a faint look of hunger in his eyes, “As I said, I’m on a no cavities streak, babe,” he smirked. “Mm-mmff...t-that’s right...” Henrik basically moaned out, then covered his mouth afterwards. His blood was boiling from his every contact now. “Y-you’re sexy...” Was all he could manage, with a sheepish smirk.

Alpha chuckled darkly in amusement as he gave his neck one more kiss before pulling away, “Thanks, babe, and you’re adorable as hell.” He fixed his hair a bit in the mirror and straightened out his uniform before he gave Henrik another smirk as he went back to the bedroom to clean and mend the mess they had made. “Mmff...” Henrik made a sort of small growl of amusement as he watched him, then decided to finish dressing himself. He quickly shimmied into the rest of his clothes, double checked his hair, and touched up on his eyeliner. There was a small mark on his bottom lip he noticed, possibly where it had been bitten.

Chapter 79: Alphy Alphy Bang Bang

Notes:

*warning* Blowjob in this chapter

After waving his hand over the carpet and the bed to get the cum out as well as mending the sheets on the bed for when Henrik ripped them, he put his socks and shoes back on before walking back into the bathroom and instead on putting his arm around Henrik’s waist, he placed his hand on his ass playfully, “Ready to go, babe?” If he’d jumped even a bit more the bassist would’ve stabbed his eye with his thick eyeliner pencil. In the mirror he flashed him a grin and turned quickly, nearly hopping into his arms with eagerness. “Of course, Alphy. But first...” He swiped his tongue over his lips and flashed him a seductive grin as he puckered for a kiss.

Alpha giggled mischievously as he watched Henrik jump, but soon smirked at him as Henrik glanced at him through the window. A low, shuddering growl escaped the Ghoul as he watched Henrik lick his lips and sent him that wonderfully hot grin that sent tingles up the Ghoul’s spine. He smirked widely at him as he held his cheek with one hand before leaning in to kiss him passionately, licking Henrik’s bottom lip before entering his mouth to tangle their tongues together.

The sweet kiss turned hot quickly, making Henrik groan as he swooned down to his quivering knees. He clung on to Alpha for dear life as he kissed him, running his tongue along the other’s gums. His grip traveled north, digging his claws into the others hair and yanking. Alpha growled into the kiss, kissing Henrik deeper as he tilted his head to the side. The hand that was holding Henrik’s cheek traveled down to his back to keep holding him up while his other hand was down gripping Henrik’s ass.

Henrik moaned again and pulled Alpha’s hair. He was so easily swooned it was almost ridiculous. Maybe it was making up for lost time indulging his fantasies and desires. He took a few steps and shoved the ghoul against the wall, moving one hand down now to scratch at his ribs.

“Whoa there, babe! We just got dressed!” Alpha laughed before growling as Henrik scratched at his ribs. He gripped at Henrik’s wrists before he continue, bringing them up to have him look up at Alpha, “Don’t want to get too carried away, we can break the bed after our coffee.” He grinned teasingly at him, trying to get under his skin.

“Mff? Mmm...” Henrik stopped and stared Alpha in the face, blushing as he realized perhaps he’d gotten a bit carried away. He let out a low whining growl at the tent in his pants and breathed through his nose. “Aaaaalllriight...but I blame you for this. I never used to be so...what’s the word? Thirsty?”

“I guess it’s common for virgins for when they get fucked for the first time, they soon become addicted to the feeling.” Alpha glanced down at Henrik’s crotch with a victorious smirk before meeting his eyes again, hunger apparent in his ruby eyes. He brought a hand down to his crotch, gently stroking him through his pants, “How about...I let you fuck my mouth instead?”

Henrik swallowed awkwardly, feeling more embarrassed to admit he was addicted to sex now—but it was all Alpha’s fault really! He was a dangerous tempter. His breathing shuddered as he moaned quietly, flicking his stare between the ghoul himself and his gentle palm on his crotch. “Nnngah...Alphy...y-you’re creating a monster...” Alpha’s smirk became more hungry as he slowly began to lead Henrik back the bedroom, all the while as he stroked him through his pants, he unzipped and tried to unbutton his pants with one hand as he took his length out, stroking it slowly before he pushed Henrik onto the bed.

“So is that a yes then, babe? You want to deepthroat the fuck out of my mouth? To feel the back of my esophagus with the tip of your dick?” His smirk widened as he stared up and down at Henrik, enjoying his submissive position as his cock was out.

All the while he continued to mewl and make soft sounds of pleasure. He tried to bite his lip, fending off the desire but it was nearly impossible to refrain when Alpha was near...touching him like that and murmuring evil nothings. “Mmmff...I hate you...” Henrik smirked as he gave a shaky breath, biting his lip. His mouth spoke unkindly while his gaze read desire and lust.

“Hate is a sin babe~” Alpha said, giving an edge to his voice as he kneeled down to the ground, and slowly licked up Henrik’s shaft and circled his tongue around the tip, “A very deadly sin~” He gave Henrik a naughty look before he slowly began to take him into his mouth, little by little to get him riled up. Alpha chuckled darkly as he began to take more of Henrik’s cock into his hot mouth. He stroked his length while he bobbed his head on him, wanting to pleasure him to the fullest even if he made Henrik come more than once already. He got off for moment, but said in a low voice as he pumped his length, “I wanna hear you moan, min vampyr slampa,” before he got back on to suck him off as he removed his hand.

“Aagggghh...” Henrik leaned his head back as he moaned, his fingers wandering out to grip Alpha’s hair lightly. He stroked him, scratching at his scalp as he gave little breathy moans. “T-thank you...thank you, daddy...your mouth feels a-amazing...” He was thankful to be sitting on the bed, since his legs could barely stop trembling now. Alpha hummed in acknowledgement, sending vibrations all throughout his dick, though soon his hums turned to purrs as he rolled his eyes to the back of his skulls when Henrik scratched and pulled at his hair.

“Oh fuccckk...” Henrik moaned out again, tugging a bit harder on his hair now. With every bob of the ghouls head he struggled to keep his hips from rolling forward and meeting him, fucking his mouth like Alpha suggested in the first place. Of course he loved him; he adored Alpha. But he also loved fucking him, sucking him, and vise versa. It made him feel dominant which was always a nice change of pace. He gingerly yanked his face forward until he felt the back of his throat and moaned out like a cat in heat.

“Mmmmff!” Alpha groaned as he felt Henrik’s dick hit the back of his throat, and he had to hold down on his clothed thighs to keep him still as he continued to bob his head, more quickly this time as he took his whole cock down to the base in his mouth. “Mmmmfff....aahhh...Sorry, Alphy...” He hissed, realizing he was getting out of hand. A familiar heat began to uncoil from his gut, making him continue his string of needy moans. He continued to yank Alpha’s hair as he felt his hot mouth on his entirety.

“Mmm...no need to apologize, babe...” Alpha purred as he pulled off of Henrik’s length for breath, pumping his dick as he did so. “I love it when you pull my hair as you moan like a bitch for me~” He went back to suck, licking around his length as he continued to him lowly, trying to push Henrik more and more closer his to climax. Henrik flashed a grateful smile towards Alpha before it quickly turned into another hearty moan. He threw his head back and raked his nails once more across the ghoul’s scalp.

“O-ohhhh fuckjuslikethat...mm-mmff...I-I’m close, babe...” He was quivering like mad, knowing that he wouldn’t last much longer at this rate. “Mmm, give it to me, baby~” Alpha pulled off Ashe brought his hand back into the mix, stroking his shaft, licking around his tip and sucking him dry. He brought his free hand in as well, going lower to stroke his balls, wanting to pleasure Henrik as much as he could before they left the castle.

Henrik moaned louder than he had before, throwing his head back before soon after releasing his loud onto Alpha’s moan. He was a blushing, panting mess as his muscles continued to twitch. “M-mmmfff...b-b-baby...I’m so tender now...ahh...” Alpha moaned again as he tasted Henrik sweet cum hit his tongue, keeping himself at his tip while his hand continued stroke his shaft, getting every last drop of his semen. He ran his tongue over the tip of Henrik’s dick, licking up every single little drop of cum he could before be pulled off of Henrik’s length with a pop, and a dark smirk as he licked his lips. “Mmm...you taste delicious, babe.”

“Hah...” Henrik moaned and mewled, fists clenching and unclenching the blanket beneath him. He flashed Alpha a shy smirk as he bit his lip. “What do I taste like? Candy?” Alpha licked his lips again, “Mmm, you taste salty and sweet together, like melted cheese with a bit of honey,” Alpha began to crawl up Henrik’s chest before he came face to face with him, kissing him gently soon after. “Mmff.” Henrik sighed in bliss as he held him, arms snaking around his waist as he tilted his head up to kiss. He tasted the remnants of himself on his lips, in addition to a flavor that belonged entirely to his boyfriend. Alpha purred lightly into the kiss, licking Henrik’s bottom lips before he entered into mouth, intertwining both their tongues and all their different tastes inside.

Henrik groaned out now, scratching the back of Alpha’s neck. Whenever they made out like this he felt like such a horny teenager, since during that part of his life he really hadn’t done any of this. But he loved Alpha with all of his heart—more than he’d ever felt for a single person. It was terrifying, but that added to the fun. Alpha’s turned a low growl, but before long, he pulled away pulling on Henrik’s bottom lip before smiling playfully. “We can fuck later after our small date.” He got off of Henrik, licking his lips before he went back to the bathroom to wash his hands and clean his mouth with mouthwash since it isn’t really appealing to people when your breath smells of dick and semen.

“Mmmm...alright, babe...” Henrik moaned out quietly as his lip was tugged on, but still gazed lovingly after Alpha. His eyes were bright pink as roses as he got up and made sure he looked presentable. “I love you Alpha...” Alpha looked at Henrik’s reflection in the mirror as he heard him, sending him a gentle grin before spitting into the sink as he finished washing up. “Love you, Vampyr,” he said with a gentle smirk.

Notes:

I was running out of idea to go with 'explosive' name ideas to go with the chapter so please excuse me XD

Chapter 80: Fuck My Pussy With A Rake Mom

Henrik rubbed his arm a bit shyly as he stood back and admired him. All his life he had admired men, even crushed on some, but never had anything as serious as this. It made him feel amazing about himself—like he’d finally won. “I wanna play you a song when we get back.”

“Oh?” Alpha turned around to actually face Henrik instead of the mirror. He walked back toward him, “Sure thing babe. I’ll let it be a surprise.” His gaze went down lower as he eyed his still out length, “So, are we gonna streak outside in the snow, ‘cause little Henrik down there is still outside for a walk.” His gaze went back up to meet Henrik’s eyes with a mischievous smirk. Confusion struck the blonde before he glanced down, turning bright red as he tucked himself away and fixed his clothes.

“I-I completely forgot ohmyfuck,” He laughed awkwardly, embarrassed that he’d been so distracted. “N-no streaking today...maybe after a few drinks in me but still...you’re the only one I like showing off to.” Alpha laughed as Henrik immediately scrambled to fix his junk. He held the back of Henrik’s head as he kissed his lips, pulling away with a gentle smile. “Well, it’s too cold anyway. So maybe in the springtime or summer perhaps and we can have some rounds outside, too.” He winked at Henrik before he took his hand as they walked toward the bedroom door.

He kissed him back, feeling a bit better about himself now as their mouths made contact. “We’ll see who can hold their liquor better.” Henrik smirked and followed him, squeezing his hand. “You think after I drank all that whiskey was bad...you haven’t seen me at my fullest.”

“Oh babe,” began Alpha, bringing in a more sassier tone to his voice, “It’s practically impossible to get me drunk.” He kept his eyes toward him as they passed by some of the bedrooms, “And honestly, you never really seemed that drunk the night we met and fucked for the first time. You just seemed more tipsy, I guess,” he said with a small chuckle at the end. “I hold mine pretty well. I have to, living here anyway.” Henrik chuckled slightly as they walked. The sun was shining brightly as they passed the windows, reflecting off the snowy ground.

“But I know it helped my confidence for sure. I was incredibly intimidated by you, not to mention my first time...it’s a scary thing to trust someone so intimately. I’m...glad I did though.”

Alpha gave him a more gentle smirk as his arm wrapped around Henrik’s waist, keeping him as they walked down the stairs. “I’m surprised you didn’t get too uncomfortable around me, that I was just some weird motherfucker just trying to rub up against you. I don’t know. I guess when I saw you, I thought you were fucking adorable and I’d hoped you were single, aaannnddd, I acted quite strange towards you.” Alpha said with a bit of embarrassment, but he wasn’t upset, because Henrik still ended up with him by the end of the night. So there was no way in Hell he’d regret what they did, but he did regret how he didn’t just introduce himself like a normal human. I guess that’s what’s not easy, being normal and human.

Henrik couldn’t help but giggle, as it wasn’t often he saw Alpha embarrassed or even shy. “You were hardly more strange than anyone that lives around here. I was fascinated with you and your whole band the minute I saw you—but mainly you caught my attention. I don’t know. You were giving off mysterious bad boy vibes that were really...sexy to me. I think you could’ve said anything and I would’ve been putty in your hands.”

Alpha gave Henrik a sweet smirk, but as soon as he finished, the smirk turned more naughty, “Oh? Is that so?” He leaned closer to Henrik’s ear whispering, “Peanut butter and molasses.” He pulled back with an amused smile, hoping maybe it’d work the same on him. The urge to indulge the ghoul fought with his desire to just burst out laughing. But in the end the first instinct won out, as he heard Alpha’s whispering voice he focused more on the tone rather than what was actually said, and dramatically rolled his eyes back. His breathing was shuddering, knees quivering as they threatened to give out. “Ohh...ohhh yesss daddy...” He smirked afterwards.

Alpha giggled, “Shit, even that? How ‘bout when I say-,” he leaned in again, saying in the same tone, “Shit pussy and fuck nuggets.” He leaned back with a victorious grin, hoping that its wasn’t as attractive and instead maybe made his sweet mate laugh.

Unable to fight it this time, Henrik laughs so hard he snorts uncontrollably. As he crumbles to the floor it’s out of the absurdity of his boyfriend and not arousal. He wipes tears from his eyes and shakes his head, staring up at Alpha. “Fuckin’ weirdo. You can’t just say anything with that voice. It’s unsettling.” Alpha burst out laughing right after he watched his boyfriend crumble down to the floor. He crouched down next to him, still giggling as he did, “I can’t? Well then how about-“ he leaned close to Henrik’s ear again, “Fuck my pussy with a rake mom,” before bursting out laughing as he pulled back.

“PFFFFT! BAHAHAHAHAHA!” Henrik howled with laughter as he sat against the wall, uncontrollable at this point. “Oh my fuck, oh my fuck, oh my fucking shit—ALPHA you keep those garden tools AWAY from your boy pussy okay??!! Shit!”

“It’s a drag queen reference! I blame Aether!” Alpha continued to laugh as he fell of the floor all together holding his stomach, howling with laughter like a hyena. “And besides, wouldn’t you want to do it to me anyway?!” He said through giggles before continuing to laugh. “Not with a rake! Shit!” Henrik continued to snort as he struggled to catch his breath. “I didn’t think ghouls were involved much in the drag scene anyway. But you learn something new everyday.”

Alpha wiped a tear from the corner of his eye as he tried to calm his giggles down, “Oohh, Aether is obsessed with drag queens, but even then, drag shows are fucking fun,” he chuckled as he began to take some deep breaths to calm down. “I’ve seen some.” Henrik mused, almost vaguely like it was a story he didn’t want to give away all the details to. “There’s quite a few talented ones that perform here in Avatar Country actually. I’m pretty sure one gave Kungen a lap dance on his birthday no less.” Alpha threw his head back in a quick laugh, “Wait until the Ghouls hear that, Aether and Omega will lose their shit.” He giggled.

Henrik snickered as well and stood as he composed himself. “Have they ever dressed up? Y’know, done drag themselves? Since they like it so much and all.”

Alpha began to giggle again, “Aether sometimes does it in his free time, but he’s not the best with makeup. Though he is really good at lip syncing and he lets the Ghoulettes dress him up on some occasions if he’s not stealing from their wardrobe,” he chuckled again before he stood up, “Omega lip syncs on some occasions but he doesn’t like looking like a girl because he doesn’t like the feeling of his thighs rubbing against each other in dresses or skirts. Nor does he like wigs since they make his head and ears itchy, but he loves other people being drag than himself.”

“And what about you, darling?” Henrik continued gazing at the ghoul sweetly as he stepped forward and put his arms around him. “I bet you’d be the fiercest one of them all. I’d make it rain singles on you and load up your panties while I’m at it.” He sniffed him as he leaned his body against his. “Mmfff...yasss...werk, hunny...”

Alpha chuckled again as he wrapped his arms around Henrik in an embrace, “I’ve pulled off a few looks, weren’t the best since I have a mask, and it was much more difficult to apply the makeup.” Despite downgrading himself, he gave Henrik a smirk, “But for your I could maybe try again, this time maybe put up an illusion spell to make it easier.”

“I could help you.” Henrik looked him in the eye, head tilted slightly in an affectionate poise. He felt the heat from Alpha’s arms immediately and swooned. “As you could see,” he gestured to himself with a small smirk. “I’m excellent with my makeup.” Alpha’s smirk became more gentle as he and Henrik continued to walk, “So you’re good with contour, highlight, foundation and all that shit? It ain’t that easy since you gotta look, as they say ‘on fleak’.” He giggled, wrapping an arm around Henrik’s shoulders.

Henrik’s confident grin faltered for a moment as he considered this. “Well...erm...foundation I can do. But I’ll watch some YouTube tutorials! And I’ll get really good at fleeking, or whatever you just said.” There was a determined look in his eyes, as he was prepared for any challenge.

Alpha gently massaged Henrik’s shoulder, “I know that anything you do, it’ll come out great, no, amazing. You do your best and I know you’ll come out at the top, babe,” he chuckled lowly before giving his temple a sweet kiss before they made it down to the bottom of the stairs. Henrik was bright pink again, and as they walked he held on to Alpha’s strong arm as well as his hand. He wanted to stay as close as possible while the butterflies settled in his gut.

An idea flashed through Alpha’s head, making his smirk turn more mischievous as he moved more behind Henrik and wrapped his arms around his neck, and placing his chin on top his head. He giggled, the feeling rumbling against the back of Henrik’s head, “I’m sorry, you’re just too cute that I just want to cuddle you forever and bury my face all around you.” He said before moving his head down to rub his face against his hair. Taking in his scent and the softness of his hair.

Henrik glanced over his shoulder briefly before he understood what was happening. He giggled cheerfully, squirming against Alpha and purring like the happiest feline in the world. “I love you, babe...so so fucking much...I’ve never loved anyone this much. You big goof ball...” Alpha nuzzled Henrik’s head before moving his head down to kiss Henrik’s cheek and jaw in peppered kisses. “I love you too my amazingly sweet mate.” He said before nuzzling his face against his cheek.

Henrik was growling and purring with happiness now. He turned to fully face Alpha as he leaned in and kissed him. Not too rough, but just passionately enough to pour in his emotions. When he let go, he sighed happily and opened his eyes slowly to gaze at him. “Now...how bout’ that coffee, hot stuff?” Alpha kissed him back, matching the same amount of passion as he drank Henrik’s own love from his lips. “Mmm...” He softly hummed before giggling at the pet name, giving Henrik a dazed look as he gently rubbed his back through his jacket. “Sure, thing, sweetums, I’ll pay,” He said with a gentle smirk before giving Henrik another sweet kiss.

Now it was Henrik’s turn to giggle at his pet name. He blushed more before glaring playfully. “Not if I beat you to it! Come on, lemme treat you.” He licked his lip after the kiss, savoring Alpha’s sweet taste. “Nah, let me! Let me be a gentleman for ya before I fuck you later!” Alpha exclaimed playfully, hearing a bit of a pout within his voice as he followed after Henrik. He blushed up immediately to his ears as they stepped outside, although it could’ve been mistaken for the cold.

“Y-you make a compelling argument.” He chuckled awkwardly, biting his lip as he adjusted his jacket. “How about...well there’s a really nice pub down the way. We can just go there, get some drinks, and I’ll buy you some food jå?” Alpha smirked victoriously as he raised an eyebrow, “So skip coffee and go straight for drinks then? Or coffee before drinks?”

“Hmmm...what time is it? Noon? Almost noon? Eh, it’s late enough for drinks don’t you think? And maybe they have those kahlua style liquors so we don’t have to choose between coffee and booze.” It seemed almost as if Henrik had planned this out. He turned and flashed Alpha a cheeky grin. Alpha chuckled amusedly, “Smart thinking, babe. Coffee and liquor both at the same time.” He brought a hand up to his head, lightly scratching at his scalp almost like petting a dog. “Alright then, it’s settled. Let’s go to your favorite place to drink the stuff, then we’ll maybe make out behind an alley before coming back to the castle for some more fun. How’s that sound?” Alpha gave him a smirk.

Henrik paused momentarily, his foot thumping in pleasure. He blushed and gave Alpha a sheepish grin. “Sounds like an excellent plan. Now...hold my hand as we walk. I like to show you off as my sexy boyfriend.” Alpha chuckled again, “With pleasure, my sweet mate. And that way, everyone will know you belong to me and only me, and whoever tries to hit on you, will lose a bunch of their teeth.” He brought his hand down to intertwine his fingers with Henrik’s, giving the back of his hand a noisy kiss before they began to walk.

Notes:

Title reference is my favorite video of all time: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TnZ1I4cEJLI

Chapter 81: Let's Have a Drink

Notes:

*warning* There is drinking in this chapter

As they continued on their way, Henrik couldn’t help but smirk. He wasn’t one to be particularly hit on quite often, let alone have anyone fight over him. The idea seemed bizarrely sexy, and he enjoyed every bit of it. “Ohhhhhh what’s that Alphy?~ Would you get jealous if anyone else gave me this kind of attention?” Alpha’s eyes flashed a threatening glow as he turned his head back to Henrik.

“Yesss, I would. I love my wonderful mate that if anyone else have you a romantic look or that they tried to hit on you, the person that does so will either end up one of three options: 1. Dead, 2. Battered and bruised, or 3. Threatened in anyway.” His hand tightened its grip on his hand, almost assuringly. Henrik let out a low growl of amusement and leaned in to kiss his cheek. “You’re incredibly sexy when you’re protective. It’s a real turn-on.” They continued on the road that led down into the kingdom, the pub just coming into sight as they walked down the hill. There was a slight skip in Henrik’s step.

As they walked, Alpha’s hand released from Henrik’s before his arm wrapped around his waist, keeping him close to Alpha as they reached the pub. Henrik continued to growl amusedly as they entered and looked around. There were some people there but not many. Alpha and him could be romantic without too many prying eyes. They found a booth for themselves and Henrik ordered a bottle of kahlua to share. “Hey, are you hungry man? This place has some decent food too.”

Alpha took in the atmosphere and his surrounding of the pub as they sat down in their booth. He nodded his head, “Yeah, could go for something salty—other than your dick,” he said hat last part lowly for only Henrik to hear, “But what about you, babe? Are you hungry?” The blush reached the tips of Henrik’s ears as he flashed him a small grin. “Mmff...yeah, how bout...” He glanced over to find a menu between them, looking it over like valuable reading material. “Do you like French fries? They’ve got these ones that they throw cheese and chunks of steak on.”

Immediately, Alpha’s mouth began to water at the image. He swallowed before answering, “Yeah! Sounds good! You want some as well, right?”

“Of course. I’m not going to let you eat all those fries by yourself.” He looked up slowly, gazing at Alpha with a heavy lidded stare until their server brought their bottle over and two glasses. He ordered their food then poured a glass for him and Alpha after they left. Alpha sniffed the liquor, smelling the small bit of alcohol mixed with the sweetness of the coffee before taking a sip, licking his lips afterwards. “Good stuff,” he said, giving Henrik a smirk.

“I wouldn’t dare give you anything less.” Henrik smirked as he raised his glass, cheering Alpha as he took an eager sip. “Mmfff...sometimes I get it with a little whipped cream on top.” He ran his finger over the rim of the glass as he watched the other.

Alpha licked his teeth as he watched Henrik trace the rim of the glass, when an idea came up in his head. “Hey Henrik,” he began, “We should so blowjob shots!” He grinned brightly, almost excited by the idea. Henrik took another sip of his drink before looking the ghoul in the eyes and matching his grin. “That’d be fun! We can make a game out of it.” Looking around, he summoned the attention of another server to order them each some shots. “Be sure to keep your hands behind your back when you take the shot, that way you’re actually blowing the glass,” Alpha gave a low chuckle before taking a sip of his drink.

Henrik seemed unaware of this part of the drink rules. “Wait, what? Seriously?” He bit his lip, knowing how awkward that would look but prepared not to back down in front of Alpha. “Very well.” He straightened his back and finished the rest of his glass while their drinks and food was brought over. “I can handle it just fine.”

Alpha gave him a gentle smirk before moving the fries, glasses and bottle out of the way as he stood and faced the booth. “It goes like this,” he brought the shot in front of him and placed his hands behind his back, he bent down over the glass, and took about half of the whole glass into his mouth before bending back up to swallow the whip cream and the drink. When he was down to the last drop, he released his hands from behind to get the glass out of his mouth, licking his lips as some of the whip cream got stuck on his lip. “See? Pretty easy if you suck dick properly,” he said before giggling.

Henrik’s jaw dropped slightly as he watched him, licking his lips in slight nervousness. “I...guess so...erm...alright...my turn...” He stood and moved one of the shots closer, putting his hands behind his back. As he leaned down it took him a moment to put the whole rim in his mouth, but as he did he blushed up and made eye contact with Alpha before throwing his head back and taking the shot like the embarrassed champ he was.

Alpha licked his teeth as he watched Henrik take the shot, imagining the glass to be his own cock, and felt his package twitch from underneath his pants. Alpha shook the thought out of his head as he smiled victoriously at Henrik, “Nice, babe! You did great for your first blowjob!” His smile turned into a mischievous smirk. He continued to blush as he reached across and grabbed a handful of fries, drizzling them in ketchup before stuffing his face.

“Thanks,” He chuckled and gave Alpha a shy smirk, licking his lips as he realized whipped cream was still on them. “Anything for the booze, right?” Alpha chuckled, almost wanting to lick the cream off Henrik’s lip himself, “Yep, anythin’ for the booze, hehe. We could try some more, this time, on each other’s crotches since that’s usually how it goes.” His smirk became more dark.

Henrik glanced around, eating more fries before taking his seat. “I...I’m not buzzed enough for that yet...lemme just...” He eyed the kahlua before lifting it to his mouth, tilting his head back as he began to sip straight from the bottle. When he was done, he set it down with a satisfied smirk and eyed Alpha. “But I think it’s your turn anyway, big boy.” Alpha chuckled, taking the bottle from Henrik and drank from it as well, before setting it back down, taking some of the fries as well, “You mean my turn to get buzzed as well, right? That’s gonna be hard, I tell ya.”

“Noooo...you goofy goober...I mean your turn to take a blowjob shot...off my crotch...” Henrik leaned on his arm as he gazed at him, taking another mouthful of fries. “I love you.”

“Oh-oh!!” Alpha giggled sheepishly as he facepalmed, “Fuck I may be buzzed.” He said before bringing his shot glass over to pour some of the kahlua in. It wasn’t the perfect blowjob drink, but it was still sweet.

He stood up from his seat and adjusted Henrik to make him face out of the booth before crouching down. As he placed the glass on top of Henrik’s crotch, Alpha looked at him in the eye to say lowly, “I love you too.” Before leaning down to take the whole rim of the glass into his mouth, though instead of throwing his head back to swallow the drink, he bobbed his head on it, dipping his tongue into the drink before he soon threw his head back, swallowing the drink and pulling the glass out of his mouth with a pop and sinful smirk.

Henrik quivered immediately as he watched him, wondering if the ghoul noticed the twitch in his groin. He made an audible gasp as he saw him tilt his head back and purred as he bit his lip. “Mmff...I’m lucky to have such a blowjob expert as yourself for min alskäre...My cock and I have never been happier.” And then he giggled brightly as he stuffed his face with French fries.

Alpha chuckled, giving Henrik’s crotch a gentle stroke through his pants before he got up to sit down, “I’m glad little mister Henrik down there is enjoying the fun, maybe I’ll give him a little kiss later on after I give you a bunch after,” Alpha gave him an evil smirk before getting multiple fries and stuffed his mouth with them. “Ah...tsk, tsk, tsk...” Henrik clicked his tongue in mock disapproval as he slid a piece of steak into his mouth. “If anything its my turn to kiss your disco stick.” He took another swig from the kahlua bottle and continued to smirk at the ghoul. “But you can kiss my lips all you want.”

Alpha chuckled lowly as he chewed on the fries. “Well, maybe later I should have you do more than kiss my disco stick later, now that I think about. You need some more practice after all I’m working your gag reflex,” he said before grabbing the bottle and take a long sip from it, licking his lips afterwards. Henrik purred audibly, his mind wandering from Alpha’s words. He took another handful of fries, munching them down before he poured himself another shot. “Spread em’ babe...I’m going in again...”

Alpha took another batch of the fries into his mouth before spread his knees apart, letting Henrik do whatever he wanted to him. He took a breath to build up his confidence, knowing he had stiff competition with Alpha’s skills. As he placed it between Alpha’s thighs his gaze lingered on the other’s as he smiled coyly, biting his lip as he got to his knees before him. He copied his technique by scooping his tongue in, then taking half the glass into his mouth and tilting his head back. Henrik did not spill any liquid this time.

“Mmmm...” Alpha purred in pleasure, “Nice work, baby cakes, you did great once again.” He helped Henrik up and took the shot glass out of his mouth before giving him a peck to his lips, “If we had some whip cream, it’d be even better if we can go all out with the drinks like we’re actually blowing the glass.”

“Mmff...” He kissed him back, climbing in his lap now as he wrapped his arms around him. A giggle bubbled out of him as he covered his mouth. “I could get us some more proper blowjobs. Or just a side of whipped cream. But...I definitely want to drink with you. The day is still young.”

Alpha held Henrik close to him as he nuzzled his head with a small purr, “Well, either way, they’re both good. It’d be some good practice for you as well to simulate an actual blowjob.” He smirked at Henrik playfully before squeezing his rump. Henrik giggled again and bit his lip, looking him over. “Mm...I’m better than I once was. I can take you down pretty far now.” He licked his lips as he gazed at Alpha, before hopping up and asking the bartender for a couple shots of fireball whiskey, and a side of whipped cream. When he returned victorious, he beamed proudly and slid the glasses across the table to him.

“Still, you gotta be able to not have as much as of a gag reflex when I hold you down as I cum. It tends to happen a bit with some people I have been with. And it’s also useful for you as well, babe, since you’re the one that’s giving me the lovin’, you can do whatever you want to me since you have the ability to.” Alpha explained before he picked up a shot glass, and downing the whole glass of whiskey, licking his lips afterwards.

Henrik did the same, wincing a bit afterwards as he licked his teeth and nodded, understanding as he looked around again. When he turned back, his face as aglow with mischief as he leaned forward on his elbows and gazed up at the ghoul beneath his darkened lids. “Hey Alpha...tell me about your first experience giving head.” Alpha was a little taken aback from the question, he gave Henrik a bit of a wide-eyed look before he stared off into space as he pondered the answer.

After a small bit, about 3 long minutes, he spoke again, “Wellll, it was a bit after when I first fledged, and after I’ve had a sex with a few men to get used to the feeling of getting fucked from behind, but I was with one man, and he asked me to blow him.” Alpha took another shot of the whiskey before he continued. “I...honestly had no idea what to do. But I have been with a few girls before who’ve blown me, so...I kinda used a bit of their techniques on him. Problem was, he kept forcing me down a lot, and I had to literally scratch him to make him let go of my head after he made me gag 3 times. And at that time, he was just a fuck buddy and he didn’t like the way I gave him head, the fucker, but I’ve practiced with other...instruments. Like, before I bought a dildo, I used stuff like a banana or a hair brush before, but they were really stiff, but it did help get rid a bit of my gag reflex.” Alpha chuckled embarrassedly as he rubbed the back of his neck.

Henrik was seemingly entranced as he listened, mouth slightly agape. It was a fascinating tale, filled with ideas and things he had only imagined before meeting Alpha. And now he had a chance to experience every bit of that. “I’ve used...a banana before...but, well, it was kinda by accident. I was eating and...I just kinda realized how good it felt in my mouth I guess. Why am I telling you this? That’s so embarrassing.” He immediately eyed the other shot of whiskey and downed it like a desperate need. “Fuck man...what was I even doing with my life before I met you?” Alpha giggled before taking a drink from the bottle, “So you think having my dick in your mouth is feels good?” Alpha asked he put the bottle down, a suggestive smirk on his face.

“I—-“ Shit, that’s exactly how he’d made it sound. There was no denying it. Even if he tried to cover it up, Alpha had heard him plain and clear. He dipped his finger into the little cup of whipped cream, reveling in its pleasant sweetness as he licked it off. “I...like the sensation of fullness...c-combined with pleasuring someone I ...really love...” He fiddled with his jacket sleeves before looking up, fixing him with an unreadable expression. Alpha raised an eyebrow curiously, before he brought a hand up to take Henrik’s hand from the sleeves of his jacket and pressed his hand on the table with Alpha’s on top of his.

“Sooo, would fucking you be the same?” He asked, his mischievous smirk never leaving his lips even as he asked Henrik. Henrik gasped quietly, staring into his eyes. He seemed almost afraid to respond. “Y-yes...it’s...better than I could have ever imagined...”

Alpha hummed pleasantly, his hand gently rubbing the back of Henrik’s hand gently as he brought Henrik in for a soft kiss, hoping to have him feel a little better as he could hear his heartbeat pick up quickly. “I’ll give it to you as many times as you’d like until 8:00, same with some practice as well for you. That way, we can go all out crazy on each other next we hang out,” Alpha said as they pulled away, bringing his other hand up to stroke Henrik’s cheek.

Henrik kissed him back then sighed blissfully, a small eager growl escaping. “You’re so fucking hot when you talk like that.” He then poured himself another shot of kahlua and topped it with the whipped cream from the glass, giving the ghoul a heated expression. “I wanna go again.” Alpha’s smirk widened big, and under the table, he silently took one of his shoes off, and lifted his leg up to gently stroke his dick through his pants. “Alright then, though. Do you want any more drinks? Something more sexier? Like a dick sucker or sex on the beach, or even a cum shot?” He asked, trying to rile Henrik up the wall. He breathed through his nose as he walked closer again, holding the shot in lightly shaking fingers.

“Mmmf...you know, I’ll try anything once...” A burst of confidence as he reached the ghoul and played the glass between his legs, smirking as it brushed a more pronounced bulge. He kneeled down, arms behind his back as he lowered his tongue to scoop the drink, but instead licked his cock through his pants, exhaling on the area afterward.

Alpha let out a shuddered moan, trying not to make it too loud since they were in public. His leg twitched as he sent Henrik a dark look, hinting of later. He grabbed bottle as his free hand lightly grabbed Henrik’s hair and he gently humped his face. He took one big swig of the bottle before setting it down on the table with a loud-ish bang, “You want my cock, Henrik?” He asked as he forced Henrik to look at him with his hair. Predatory dominance in his red eyes, practically asking him if he wanted sex already.

Henrik blushed deeply, the softest of moans escaping as his hair was grabbed and Alpha’s package brushed against his mouth. He managed to pop the shot glass into his mouth and tilt his head back, taking the whole thing but being a bit sloppier this time. The bottle on the table startled him, the now empty glass falling from his mouth as he caught it. Spittle, whipped cream, and alcohol trickled down his chin as he was forced to stare upwards at the ghoul. An evil smirk spread across his features. “Tch...you wish. I don’t want that thing anywhere near me.”

A low growl escaped Alpha, almost as if he was angry Henrik was reject. His grip on Henrik’s hair became more tight as he leaned in close to his face, “You will suck my dick and you will like it, you whore. After that, I’ll fuck you so hard and rough, you’ll scream louder than any other night I’ve fucked you.” He made sure Henrik heard him as he spoke lowly so that others wouldn’t know what shenanigans they were up to. He gave Henrik’s face a small slap, before pulling him up and pulling out some cash for the food and drinks and leaving it on the table before dragging Henrik along by the waist out the door. Little did they know however, they were being watched by two familiar faces who were making a small little plan for Henrik.

Chapter 82: Gettin' Rough With It

Notes:

*warning* Rough Sex consensual non-consent in this chapter

Henrik whimpered, but loved every second of the abuse. He craved it, in some sense. And he knew acting a certain way around Alpha would earn him that well-deserved discipline. As they walked together he let a small giggle escape as he swayed his hips, not necessarily drunk but at least tipsy. It helped with his confidence. He squirmed lightly against the ghoul’s grip, pretending to make like he would try and escape any minute. Alpha could barely hold himself back against his urges to fuck Henrik’s brains out along the way. And as he felt Henrik sway his hips, he brought his hand down to his waist, firmly keeping him at Alpha’s waist. He whispered into his ear, “Behave yourself on the street, and I just might be a little gentle on you as we fuck.”

An idea flashed in Henrik’s mind as he turned slightly, looking almost over his shoulder at Alpha as he forced a panicked tone. “P-please, Mister...I-I’ll give you anything you want...j-just please don’t hurt me...” He threw in a whimper for good measure and bit his bottom lip. Alpha’s hand slowly went lower to Henrik’s butt, squeezing firmly before leaning in again, “Keep your voice down, otherwise others will think I’m raping you.” He blushed, nodding quickly. Would it be weird to admit that was one of his fantasies..? Well, not actually but like...consensual...nonconsent? Was that a thing? He had no idea, but he knew he was looking to spice things up in their bedroom.

“Y-yes sir...I’ll behave.” Henrik said quieter, looking around as they walked.

Alpha went silent only for a few times that he squeezed Henrik’s ass. Though as they walked towards a wooded area near the castle, much more away from the city and there were no people around them, he slammed Henrik against a nearby tree before smashing his lips onto his, his hand coming down to stroke his cock through his pants. They were finally alone, and Alpha had given into the voices in his head begging for Henrik’s body.

“Fuck I can’t wait to hear you scream as I fuck you senselessly, my little bitch,” he whispered into his ear. Henrik yelped in surprise, but it was quickly muffled by the hungry mouth against his. He kissed back as heatedly as possible, moaning against his lips and letting them escape every time they broke. His eyes rolled back and he shuddered as he felt his breath against his ear. Then, as if a light flickered on inside him, Henrik’s eyes snapped open and he stared wildly at the ghoul. His gaze traveled down to the hand still holding him against the bark and he jerked away suddenly, taking off running like a frantic victim in a horror movie. He hoped his dramatic display would be read easily, and the ghoul would pick up on his idea of foreplay.

“Please! Somebody help me! There’s a demon trying to have his way with me!”

At first, Alpha raised an eyebrow, a bit annoyed with why Henrik kept running away from him. Then he realized, he was playing along for his own pleasure and foreplay. A dark smile began to grow on his lips before he ran after him and tackled him down onto the snow. He adjusted Henrik so that he’d be stomach down on the ground, pinning him so that he wouldn’t run away from Alpha anymore. He lifted Henrik’s head up by his jaw, kissing around his face before growling at him, “Can’t run from me, my mate. I’ll always find you.” He gave a few more kisses on his cheek before he teleported them both into Henrik’s room, now standing as he spun Henrik around, kissing him feverishly as he proceeded to rip both their clothes off.

Henrik panted but knew Alpha would catch up in an instant; he was right. “Aah!” He cried out as he was knocked into the snow. And then he whimpered, blinking and suddenly they were in his bedroom. Their mouths met and he kissed him, wrapping his arms around his neck and clawing at his backside.

“Mmm!!” Alpha growled into the kiss as ripped Henrik’s jacket and shirt into two before pushing him onto the bed. He ripped off the rest of his jacket and undershirt of his uniform before he slammed his lips back onto Henrik, dipping his tongue into his mouth, tangling the both of their tongues in a dance as his hands went down to rip Henrik’s pants and boxers apart and getting off before soon ripping his own into pieces, his large cock hard as he went back to hungrily kiss him.

Even as he expected each one, Henrik couldn’t help but squeal in terror at every rip and tear he heard around himself, the fear only turning him on more as he desperately clung to the ghoul whenever he got the chance he’d steal a bite against Alpha’s bottom lip. As they kissed, Alpha stepped out of his ripped pants before growling into Henrik’s mouth as he felt him bite his lip. He then pulled away, grabbing Henrik’s hair as he pulled him close to Alpha’s crotch. He playfully smacked his cock on Henrik’s lip and rubbed it against his cheeks before growling, “Suck it, bitch. Suck it, now.” His grip tightened on his hair as to let him know it was not an option.

His face was flushed bright red as he was shoved down, immediately smelling Alpha’s pleasant musk. “Ah...” He whined out, feeling the strain on his hair as he glanced up. Even if he wanted to fight he couldn’t, and he opened his mouth slowly, taking the tip against the top of his tongue. Alpha sighed lowly, feeling a small feeling of pleasure come over him as he felt Henrik’s tongue over the tip of his dick. Slowly, he began to thrust just hips, his grip on Henrik’s hair loosening as he made him take his cock halfway, that way, he wouldn’t gag right away.

Henrik made a soft groan of pleasure as he obediently opened his mouth more, feeling his cock slide with ease against his tongue. He hollowed his cheeks and sucked, taking him just to his limit for now. All the while he continued glancing upwards, checking for approval in Alpha’s gaze. He appreciated him being gentle, but a fever still burned in his loins for more. The groan that Henrik did sent vibrations all throughout his cock, making him moan as he began to thrust more into Henrik’s mouth.

“Fuuuuck...” It was getting harder to control himself, the feeling of Henrik’s hot mouth was addicting. He gripped Henrik’s hair again as tried to control himself to only take Henrik down to the base slowly. Every slow but deep thrusts after another, Alpha let out moans. He breathed through his nose, implanting everything he had learned so far from their practice sessions. He felt like he was getting the hang of it for sure. With a smirk, the bassist grazed his teeth teasingly along the shaft before taking him down to the back of his throat, pulling back before going down quicker now.

As Alpha could feel Henrik go faster, he increased the speed of his thrusts, faster and faster each time as he held his head firmly, deepthroating Henrik and hitting the back of his throat each time. “Fuck, fffuck, Henrik, you’re so hot...” Alpha moaned as he threw his head back. Henrik grinned around his length as he stared at him, practicing hard to keep a good composure and not gag. It was easier than before, but he knew one wrong slip could happen just as easily. After a couple minutes he pulled back to catch his breath, his hair falling over one side of his face as he batted his dark lids.

“M-mister...y-you’re so big...if I do as you say, you’re not gonna kill me...r-right?” Alpha growled in warning as he felt Henrik come off his dick, and not even to stroke him. He raised an eyebrow, before grinning playfully, joining in on Henrik’s little roleplay, “Exactly, my sweet little whore. You do exactly as I tell you to do, and I just might spare your life. If you object in any way, I’ll fuck you until you scream for mercy before I kill you,” Alpha’s expression became more darker and sadistic before it became more angry, “And next time you come off my cock, use your hand to stroke me. Now get back to sucking, bitch!”

Henrik’s eyes widened again, his breathing shaky. “Y-y-yessirr! S-sorry, sir...” Without another word, he lowered himself back onto his cock, bobbing his head while looking back up at the ghoul. The only time he’d pull away now was to slide his tongue around his tip.

“Rrrr...good boy....” Alpha growled lowly as he kept thrusting into Henrik’s mouth. Alpha panted and moaned lowly as he rolled his eyes back, feeling his orgasm roll in, and his mouth opened to let out a string of swears out as his thrusts became faster. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, you’re gonna make me come...” He held Henrik’s head, keeping him still as he fucked his mouth ruthlessly, hitting the back of his throat.

Henrik made his own sounds, mostly little moans and mewls that came out muffled and wet sounding. He was worried to do anything else with his mouth, out of fear that it would ruin his no-gagging streak. Instead, he opened his mouth as wide as it would go and took him down to the base repeatedly, gazing upwards with a flushed expression. Alpha’s thrusts went to their fullest as he orgasm unravel.

“Fffuuuuuucccckkkk!” He groaned as he came, and kept Henrik down on the base of his cock as his cum slid down his throat. Alpha’s grip became more gentle, and slid his dick out of Henrik’s mouth, rubbing his tip around his lips as a few last drops of cum slid out. “That’s a good boy, not a single gag,” he said, his tone sounding like a proud parent seeing their child make a great achievement. Henrik didn’t stop blushing as he felt the hot saltiness fill his senses. He had no choice but to swallow, making a sheepish grin up at the ghoul. He licked his lips afterward, then coughed to clear his throat before he spoke. “T-thank you, sir...I-I tried very hard for you...” He trembled lightly and tucked his hair back.

Alpha hummed pleasantly as he stroked his head, giving him his affectionate reward for a bit before he smirked evilly again. Suddenly, he whipped Henrik around, burying his face into the sheets as his ass went up into the air, exposing his entrance all for Alpha to see. He gave his ass a hard smack, watching it jiggle before he gave his hole a lick, hissing in pleasure afterwards, “Mmm, such a beautiful ass...” he gave his opposite cheek two smack before going back in to lap at his entrance

“All for me, and only me...” he said in a low voice possessively before spitting at his hole, continuing to lap at it. He purred, nuzzling against his hand before he was suddenly shoved against the blankets. His toes curled as he felt something wet against his ass, trembling in the aftermath of the smack. He realized it was Alpha’s tongue and moaned out before he could stop himself. “Nnggg...b-baby! P-please...tie me up...”

Alpha hummed curiously with a smirk, and gave Henrik’s asshole a final lick and smack before he pulled away. Their clothes were down on the floor all torn up, so he didn’t really hesitate as he bent down to pick up Henrik’s torn shirt to rip a strip of cloth off of it. Then he turned back to Henrik, spinning him around grab both his wrists, and held them together in one hand as he wrapped the strip around with his other. He tightened the cloth around them to make sure they wouldn’t come apart when they fucked.

All the while, Alpha’s evil smirk never left his lips even as he tied his wrists, and when he finished, he held Henrik’s tied wrists together with one hand as he looked at him in the eye and said with dominance very apparent in his voice, “You’re mine, Henrik. You hear me? Mine. Tell me who owns you,” he slammed him down onto his back, keeping his wrists above his head. Henrik gasped, watching with wide eyes as his fantasy was coming true. He was trembling still, but this time with excitement.

“Y-y-yesssirrr.!” Another gasp escaped his lips as he was slammed on his back, and he stared up at Alpha. “Y-y-you do! I-I’m all y-yours to do e-exactly what you want with...” Alpha lifted a leg up to expose more of Henrik’s ass for him, giving it a hard slap before he brought three fingers up to his mouth and suck them vigorously. He took them out of his mouth all wet and slick with saliva before separating Henrik’s legs apart to enter a finger.

“That’s a good little slut...” He thrusted his finger in and out of Henrik’s asshole, before entering a second, continuing to finger fuck him and scissor him as he brought a hand up to his mouth to lick and spit in his hand to stroke his cock, eyeing Henrik’s submissive position to make him horny again. “Say how much you want me. Tell me how much you want my cock inside of your beautiful little body. How hard you want me to fuck you senseless before you cum all over the bed.”

He whined a moan and shut his eyes, focusing on his breathing. “Mmfff...mmmff...d-daddy...I-I need you terribly...l-like a drug...I want to ride you into oblivion p-p-please...I-I’ve always wanted to be taken like this...a-a bound and defenseless l-little pup...” He moaned, rocking his hips against Alpha’s hand.

A fire seemingly lit up in Alpha’s eyes as he lifted his gaze to meet Henrik’s, before removing his fingers out of his entrance. “You need me, you say?” Alpha said before he lifted Henrik up to his side by his leg, giving his ass a hard smack, “You have been a good boy...” Alpha said as brought his tip to his entrance teasing it around his entrance before slowly entering his tip inside, only to be brought out again, “But I don’t know...you seem still like you don’t deserve it just yet, try a little harder.” He thrusted his tip again a bit inside before pulling out, teasing Henrik to the extreme.

Henrik whined loudly, like a cat desperate for attention. He thrust his hips forward impatiently. “Goddamnit, Alpha! Please...I-I need this...” He was still blushing profusely as he squirmed against his restraints. “Alright then,” He said before he thrusted completely in, groaning immediately at the tightness of his hole. “Fffuuuck, you’re still so fucking tight as hell.” Alpha slowly began to thrust, trying to get the both of them used to the feeling before thrusting at a steady pace.

Henrik winced and growled, but moments later a blissfully pained smirk graced his features as he arched his back. “Ohhhhh fuck yes...and you still have a m-m-monster cock...” Alpha growled with pleasure, bringing Henrik's leg up much higher to hold his hip as he brought his other hand in the mix to gently choke him, "That's right, my little bitch. And I'll give you this monster cock as many times as you want." His thrusts began to speed up, the sound of skin slapping against skin filling the room along with moans and grunts of pleasure. Henrik grunted immediately as well, his sounds strangled as his air was just cut off enough.

“D-daddy!” He nearly screamed as he met the ghoul’s every thrust, wrists held high over his head. “That’s it, you bitch! Scream for me!” Alpha’s grip around Henrik’s neck became tighter, gripping at his hip bone as he slammed into his prostate every time. “FuuuuuhhaaahhAAAHHH! Fuck! Shit!” Henrik’s strangled moans poured out from his drooling lips. His eyes rolled back and he growled suddenly quite loud.

“RRRRR..! SLAP ME!”

Slap! Alpha did not hesitate as Henrik asked to be slapped, though a pang of regret flickered through him, but he couldn’t care less as he was engulfed with pleasure. He released Henrik’s throat, pulled out of him, and turned him over onto his knees before he thrusted back inside, slapping his ass, again and again, and again until it was beet red. While one hand held Henrik by his hips as he fucked him doggystyle, his other hand came creeping up to grab his hair firmly, keeping his head up as his back was getting blown.

Henrik cried out a moan as his head rolled to the side, hair falling over his face as it stung in the aftermath of the slap. Damn, Alpha hits hard. He grinned, but before he could say anything he gasped with the sudden shifting in position. His hair blocked his proper vision, but he knew immediately that he was on his knees. Arms in front of him, he leaned forward until he was almost flat and his ass was high in the air. He whimpered and yelled and sobbed in blissful pleasure, muffled mostly by the pillows now. “Aaaahhhyeee!” He choked on his spit as his head was yanked back, and his mouth hung open in silent moans.

Alpha loved every single moment of how Henrik was acting at each pleasure-filled thrust he was giving him. He loved his screams of pleasure, his obedient movements, he was such a good boy, and good boys deserve to be rewarded, and this was Henrik’s treat. As he could feel himself get close, he pulled out again, and turned Henrik around to his back, and didn’t give him time to process as he thrusted back into him again, now thrusting at his full speed, slamming into Henrik’s sweet spot each time.

Henrik nearly growled out of frustration as he felt the cock ungracefully wrenched from his ass. He opened his mouth to oppose, but before he could he found himself on his back getting fucked even harder than before. “Mmmfff!” He cried out like the slut he was, finding pleasure beyond imaginable being taken full advantage of.

“Yesss Ohh FUCK! FUCK ME SATAN DAMNIT! ShiT! RRRRR..! Touch me touch me touch me FUCKING TOUCH ME Daddy please! My cock is aching!” He was sweating and drooling, makeup running down his face from his tears of pleasure as his hair splayed the pillows behind him. Alpha grabbed at his hair, making Henrik’s head keep still as he leaned in close to his face, “Come for me, my sweet Henrik,” he said before pressing his lips against his, furiously kissing him while his other hand went down to stroke his leaking cock, unfurling his orgasm as Alpha soon followed along as well.

Henrik swooned. The smell of his sweet and his breath as he spoke close to him, combined with his expert kissing ability...He’d have to be dead not to have some reaction to that. Several quick breaths and panting moans had Henrik cumming all over Alpha’s hand and trickling down between them.

“Mmmff...! Mmfff!!” Alpha moaned into Henrik’s mouth as it took him a few more thrusts before he came inside of Henrik. He pulled away panting against Henrik’s lips, feeling sweaty and dirty from the feeling of cum on his hand and chest. He pulled out of Henrik and laid his cock on his abdomen as a few more drops of cum spilled out onto his belly. Alpha chuckled amusedly, “Fuck, that was one of the bestest sexes I’ve had with you...” He said before giving Henrik’s lips another kiss. He reached up to his bound wrists to cut the bind with his claws, throwing the cloth over his shoulder to Satan-knows-where before collapsing next to Henrik on the bed.

Henrik continued to pant, sweat glistening his body, as he gave Alpha another kiss. He bit his lip coyly after, some skin missing in parts where he’d bit down hard enough to bleed. An explosion of giggles burst out of him as he looked him over, reaching up and wiping some of the smeared black that was getting into his eye. “Yeah..? It was really fucking fun...I think next time though...I want to be tied up even more. Can you do that?”

“Of course, anything for min liten vampyr...” Alpha gave Henrik a dark smile before pulling him in for kiss.

Chapter 83: Fifty Shades of Alpha

As he pulled away, he kept a hand on his cheek, right where he slapped him, now rubbing the spot gently, “It felt wonderful to be bind someone down again, and now especially since you’re enjoying it too, maybe then we could do some BDSM stuff.”

Henrik kissed him back and purred loudly as his cheek was rubbed. He didn’t even realize until then how sore that part of his cheek was. “Mmm...it uhm...” Another small giggle escaped. “When I watched porn a lot it...was basically the only thing I’d watch.” Alpha hummed devilishly as he smirked evilly, “Well then, then I know for sure you’ll enjoy it.” Alpha’s eyes widened with delight, “I know! How about the next time I come over, I’ll bring you over to my place into the Church’s play room?” Alpha’s devilish look seemingly deepened as he leaned in in question.

Henrik blushed deeply at that, knowing the concept of playroom as he implied did not mean anything childish. “O-o-oh..? Who are you, Christian Gray?” He chuckled nervously, biting his lip. Then his gaze went downcast, squirming slightly as if the very idea was giving him pins and needles. “C-can I wear the uhm...the Brother of Sin garb..?” Alpha purred delightedly, “Ooohhh, a monk’s garb? Well of course, I’d have to steal one when I come to pick you up for you to change into it.” His hand went lower to rub Henrik’s chest, before he tsked grumpily.

“Christian Gray is a piece of shit, first of all. He never waited for Ana to consent to his ‘games’, and that violates the rules of BDSM. There’s always has to have some form of communication between you and your partner, and that dumbass not only violates that rule, but he treats her like shit and he beat the shit out of her with a belt. And I treat you like my King!” He pulled Henrik above him before kissing him passionately.

Henrik listened, then burst into a wide blushing grin as Alpha kissed him. He wrapped his arms around tight, one reaching behind to grab his hair while they fit like two puzzle pieces. “Mmmff...min söt vampyr...” Alpha said in between kisses as he wrapped his arms around Henrik’s form. Oh, he will treat every single ounce of this man like his King, kiss his lips like they were a special candy, look deeply into his eyes like they held the most beautiful view, nuzzle his hair like it was the softest fur, caress his skin like it’s the smoothest and warmest porcelain, and make love to him as his favorite whore and his lover.

Henrik purred and he didn’t stop purring. He loved the attention Alpha gave him—He always knew how to make him feel amazing. Eventually he rolled over on top of the ghoul and moved one hand to massage his shoulder as they made out. Alpha moaned softly again into his kisses, loving every feeling he felt of Henrik’s touches and his lips. He moaned again as he pulled away from his lips, rolling his shoulder as he felt him massage his shoulder before continuing to kiss him.

“Mmff...” Henrik chuckled breathlessly, turning his head to the side to help them fit. When they pulled away, he sat up and nudged the ghoul gently. “Let me give you a full body massage, babe.” Alpha complied almost immediately, turning over into his stomach for Henrik to do his magic hands action. Henrik purred at Alpha’s eagerness and straddled his lower back now. With his strong hands he began rubbing beneath the ghoul’s hairline, working down his neck and eventually to his shoulders and upper back.

“Mm...I can feel how strong your muscles are, Alphy...” He murmured with almost a growl of pleasure. “Fuck, you’re so hot...You could model.” Alpha turned his head to the side to be able to see Henrik from the corner of his eye, giving him a smirk. “Mmm, I could for you. You can take pictures of me and I could be in however many positions you. I could be your personal Playboy model.” He blushed up and a short giggle escaped. “Oh you...” His hands worked down Alpha’s sides while he used his elbows occasionally to really rub him out.

“I’ll consider it. S’long as I can keep the camera steady.” Alpha let out a groan into the sheets, feeling Henrik hit a tight knot by his sides. “Y-yeah, but I’m sure you’ll do a good job in photography. Maybe when we’re separated, I could send you some nudes and other hot pics,” he smirked as he moved his head around again for Henrik to hear. Henrik continued rubbing around the area that caused Alpha so much pain. He gave him a teasing grind and a smirk.

“Mmfff...oh? You gonna show off that body for me?” He growled, biting his earlobe as he leaned forward. Alpha groaned lowly again as he felt Henrik rub at the spot, feeling a small crack. He growled again, feeling some shivers down his spine as he felt him bite his earlobe and grind against him. He turned his head over his shoulder, giving Henrik a dark look over the corner of his eye, “Why yes, why not? It is yours, after all.” Henrik growled his amusement and kissed his back after massaging it. He now crawled up and spooned him from behind, stroking his neck absentmindedly.

“Mmfff...hell yeah, big daddy...and I don’t feel like sharing my prize.” Alpha hummed lowly, soon turning into a purr as he tried to nuzzle back into Henrik behind him. “And I don’t really plan on being shared either, so I’m yours and only yours, baby.” He closed his eyes as he leaned his head back into the nuzzles Henrik was giving him. “Good...that makes me happier than you’ll ever know.” He continued to purr as he hugged him from behind and closed his eyes. “Nnn...I’m tired...you wore me out, heh.”

Alpha purred happily before turning around to hug Henrik close to him, purring into his ear along with leaving kisses as he traced his jawline. “Tired, baby? Come here, let your Alphy give you love and fall asleep next to his warmth.” He pressed his lips to Henrik’s cheek, giving him multiple kisses as he rested his eyes. Henrik mewled in pleasure as he nuzzled into Alpha’s chest. He squirmed slightly until they both fit well, and he kissed his form. “Mm...you’re the sweetest demon boyfriend a little Swede could ask for...” He giggled, his lips roaming around his collarbone until he opened his eyes to look at him again.

Alpha kissed him back as he rubbed his back, tracing his fingers down his spine, feeling his smooth skin, before giggling as Henrik gave him kisses on his collarbone. He pulled Henrik up for another sweet kiss, before pulling away to keep their heads together, “I love you, Henrik...” he said softly with a gentle grin on his lips. “I love you too, Alpha...” Henrik grinned softly, his breathing shaky as his heartbeat continued to flicker like a candle on the breeze.

Chapter 84: Let's Make Some Music

Notes:

*warning* Sex in this chapter

“And you know what? I changed my mind...sex always wears me out...but I don’t want to sleep. I don’t want to miss a moment gazing at this handsome face...” His arms squeezed a bit tightly around his shoulders, pulling him close so their lips brushed again. Alpha brought him in for a longer and passionate kiss before pulling away to bring his hand up to stroke his hair, “You sure? You know demons can implant themselves in your dreams. So I can fall asleep with you and you might see me in your dreams.” His hand came down again to rub his back, giving his lips a few more loving pecks as he did.

He kissed him gently over and over, another small yawn escaping but he tried to muffle it. “Mmm...not yet. Play me music.” He insisted, the tone in his voice like a fussy child now. Alpha smirked before chuckled amusedly, he brought both their heads together, closing his eyes before he softly began to hum Body and Blood. Giving him kisses in between a few hums of verses.

Henrik listened for a moment before lightly nudging him. “No...on the guitar...I have one next to my bass. Go grab it.” And then he pulled the cutest, sweetest face possible. “Pleeeaasseee?” Alpha chuckled again before kissing Henrik’s face again as he could resist his most cutest face. “Alright, babe.”

Alpha got off from the bed, releasing himself from Henrik’s embrace and walked toward the window to wear he could see Henrik’s bass and a guitar beside it. He bent down, showing off his ass to Henrik as he picked it up and threw the strip over himself so that he wouldn’t have to hold onto it for a long time. He played a few practice notes to get his fingers warmed up, before he began to play the beginning getting to the first verse, humming along some of the voiced parts as he played the song expertly.

“His body and blood
Sharing in common
His body and blood
His body and blood
Serving Messiah ooh
His body and blood
Sharing in common
His body and blood
His body and blood
Serving Messiah
Son of hmmm...”

He hummed the lyric of ‘God’ as it was something he can’t say. But right afterwards as he finished humming, he played his solo for the guitar, sending Henrik a big smirk and a seductive wink. Henrik sat bolt upright and watched him, keeping the blanket over his lap as he listened and admired his lover. When he finished his near orgasmic guitar solo, he flashed him the same smirk and hopped up, rushing over to his bass and playing a few bites as he threw the strap over his shoulder.

“Let’s jam, babe. You can show me some of your stage moves too.~”

“What? Like this one?” Alpha brought to fingers up to his mouth and stuck his tongue out, making the universal sign of cunnilingus before he giggled, “I’m kidding, babe. But I guess I tend to show off a lot, and the audience really likes that,” as he spoke, he began to play a different song, the beginning notes to Cirice.

“Not to mention as well that me and the Ghouls try to kiss each other each time for more attention of the crowd, like this.” He suddenly brought his face close to Henrik’s face, keeping his eyes wide open as well as keeping their heads tilted at a good angle as he leaned down toward his lips. Though instead of just leaning in and to just pull away afterwards to continue playing, he leaned in some more to kiss Henrik’s lips.

A soft squeal of joy escaped Henrik as he recognized Cirice—it was one of his favorites. When Alpha moved quickly towards him, he gasped, but kissed him just as eagerly. He swung the instrument around to his backside as he held Alpha’s face with both hands to kiss him.

“Mmm...” Alpha softly moaned into the kiss before slowly pulling away from Henrik’s lips, chuckling a little. “But yeah, we mostly do that to try to keep the audience wild for some action, but I bet we will actually be kissing as we play on stage,” Alpha smirked as he pulled away from his arms, continuing to play the intro to the song. Henrik chuckled as he pulled away, licking his lips to taste him some more.

“That’ll be hot...” he pulled his bass back and began strumming what he believed was the bass line for Cirice, going off memory. “There’s gonna be so much sexual tension on that stage.”

“Ohohohooo, if you think Cirice will have a lot of sexual tension, imagine for Monstrance Clock, I bet we’ll be making out by the end of the performance!” Alpha exclaimed, strumming some of the notes of the solo in the song. Henrik was delightfully pink and eager for that thought. He smirked and turned to face him, lifting his bass and flicking his tongue suggestively against the strings. “I don’t mind that idea at all. Let me sit on one of the amps while you shove your tongue down my throat.” His voice was low as he eyed him. Alpha began to purr lowly, eyeing Henrik as he licked the strings of his bass, and wiggled his eyebrows at him, “Maybe, I like that idea, but even then, we’ll still be playing if that happens during the song.” He leaned in closely, “Can you perhaps play the song by memory? Because I could come up behind you and make out with you as we play,” he said, licking his teeth as continued to strum notes on the guitar.

“I could learn.” Henrik said smoothly, clicking his tongue as he continued his bassline. “I’m a fast learner, as you probably know.” He stepped closer to him again then turned quickly, playing coy as he flipped his hair and glanced over his at him. “Mmm, that is true, you are an amazing learner, thankfully.” He paused his strumming as he brought a hand down Henrik’s waist, tracing his curves. “Though,” began Alpha, “Would you like for me to teach you? Or Water? From what he has told me when we switched that you two did get along quite well...” His hand began to slightly grip his waist possessively, “But do you still want me to teach you?”

“Mmmmm...” He hummed, looking upwards to meet his gaze with a smirk. “I want you to teach me everything you know...I can pick up some tips from Water, but...you’re my maste—I-I mean, teacher...” He had his ass purposefully against the ghoul’s groin, slowly swaying his hips back and forth. Alpha growled lowly in pleasure as he could feel Henrik’s ass softly rub against his crotch, feeling his cock twitch a bit. His hand slowly crawled lower to his thigh, teasing him as he rubbed in and out of his crotch.

“I’m sure that I’ll teach you perfectly well for our music, though...you still prefer me over Mr. Water for your teacher?”

“Mmm...” Henrik leaned his head back, resting it gently against his shoulder. “He probably knows more than you in some things...so he can help me with those. But I want you as my main.” His eyes glowed as he opened them and stared at Alpha seriously. Alpha’s purr became more louder as he liked what he was hearing. His hand came down to his crotch, cupping his cock in his hand as he kissed up his neck.

“That’s what I like to hear from my favorite student...” he purred into his ear. Henrik’s breathing became shuddered as a light blush reached his cheeks. He tilted his head back for the ghoul, biting his lip. “D-don’t stop, darling...” Alpha chuckled lowly, loving how his mate begged for him not to stop. “Let’s put down the guitars first before playtime, baby cakes.” He gave Henrik’s neck another kiss before he pulled away, and placed the guitar against the wall.

Henrik opened his eyes, blinking back to reality as he had seemingly forgotten where they were and what they were doing. He chuckled awkwardly, strumming his bass a few more times before setting it down. “I get so carried away around you...Do you have that affect on a little people?” When Henrik put his bass down, Alpha gently but firmly held him by his waist before walking backwards into the bed again. Alpha chuckled lowly as he did, “Most people often get carried away in their own desires...” he said as he sat down, having Henrik sit on his lap right on top of his cock, “You’re no different, my darling mate...” Alpha began to kiss up his back and shoulder blades as his hand that was resting on his waist crawled back down to cup his cock, gently stroking.

“Ah...hah...” Henrik let a small chuckle escape as he backed up and sat down, blushing brilliantly. “I-i-is that so..?” He squirmed slightly, spreading his legs to let Alpha’s cock nudge him even more. “F-fuck...” Alpha purred as he nuzzled his head against Henrik’s back, loving at how obedient Henrik was for how much he wanted it. While his hand that was in his crotch stroked him gently, he brought his other hand up his chest, up to his nipple, fiddling with them blindly as he continued to give his shoulders kisses.

“Mmm...” He cooed and purred in pleasure, beginning to roll his hips slightly against his lap. “I swear...I’ve never been this needy with anyone before.” Henrik giggled breathlessly, his moans building. “I love you so much...”

Alpha purred as he licked up Henrik’s back, even more so as he heard him. He licked his hand before lifting his cock from below him, stroking himself a bit before he lifted Henrik up with both his hands at his waist, positioning himself at his entrance, “I love you too, min liten vampyr...” he whispered into his ear, before thrusting once again into him. Henrik cried out once, wincing as he threw his head back. He’d dried up since earlier, the subtle pain of being stretched out again making him rock hard in seconds. “O-ow, ow, ow...” He mewled a whimper. “Don’t you dare fucking stop yet...”

Alpha’s breath hitched as he heard Henrik whimper in pain, almost stopping halfway before hearing Henrik. He held his hips tightly as he brought him up again to bring him all the way down to the base, “Sorry about that, should’ve said so...” he whispered into his ear before he began to slowly thrust into Henrik at a steady pace, hoping to get him used to the feeling and let the pain wear off into pleasure.

“I-I-it’s alright...” Henrik moaned and whimpered again, slowly relaxing as he let himself breath. Eventually he began moving as well, meeting the ghoul’s thrusts every time. “It’s good practice for me. And...the more it hurts, the more turned on I get...” He admitted with flustered panting. Alpha chuckled lowly, glad that Henrik was at least enjoying himself as he was as well.

"My little masochist..." Alpha said lovingly, giving his shoulder a kiss, before beginning to pick up the pace. “Mmmfff...mmff, mff, mmaahh...hah...” Henrik bounced along with him, hands on his spread legs for support. He let his head fall back, keeping his hair out of his face as he growled and moaned. “What, would you like me as much if I was some vanilla little bitch?”

Alpha let grunts and low moans escape from his mouth each time he rolled his hips to thrust into Henrik. As he heard Henrik, he slowed his thrusts to be able to speak to him, “Of course I would, you’re my mate. But...even if you were pretty vanilla, I would’ve still corrupted you...” He chuckled before he speed his thrusts up again, and more faster as the sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room along with their moans and groans. Henrik’s response was cut off by his own cry of pleasure and moans. Eventually he wrapped an arm around Alpha’s shoulder to secure himself in their thrusts, keeping himself from falling off the bed with how fast he was getting fucked.

Alpha’s groans and moans soon turned into growls filled with pleasure as he wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist as he fucked him repeatedly. “That’s it...” he said in a low voice, “Moan my name my sweet mate...” he whispered into Henrik’s ear before nipping at his earlobe. He gasped and moaned again, rolling his hips back to meet his thrusts. “Fuck yes, Alpha...Alphaaaaahh...aahhh...” He took one of the ghoul’s hands and moved it up towards his abs, flexing to let him feel how their vigorous exercise had been helping him.

A soft hiss left Alpha’s lips as he felt Henrik move his hand towards his abs, and he growled in pleasure as his hand traced his muscles. “Like what Cupcakke says, 'who needs a gym when you got dick to work your out'...” he joked with a small giggled before continued to groan as he fucked Henrik. “Mmmff...” Henrik growled a chuckle and continued to moan. His free hand moved now to stroke himself slowly, making him pant and close his eyes.

“Mmmff...mmmaahhh...that’s why you’re so ripped, Hmmm?”

“Haaahh, exactly my sweet mate...” Purred Alpha, pulling him closer to make sure he stays in his lap as he continuously fucked Henrik. “With how much I’ve had sex, not only has it made me good with pleasuring others, but with exercise as well,” he said before biting down one his shoulder, feeling his orgasm beginning to unfurl within him.

“Mmmfffffoooohhhhfuckdaddy..!” Henrik cried out again, squeezing his eyes shut with pleasure. “FuckmefuckmefuckmefuckmeCHOKE MEEeee!!” His hand stroking himself was a blur with his quick he was now. With a predatory growl, Alpha brought a hand up to Henrik’s neck from his chest, gripping to cut off a bit of his air supply. His eyes glowed a bright red before he rammed into him widely, letting out a demonic screech as he felt himself come, but still thrusted into Henrik’s boy-pussy until he came for him. “Come for me mate!!” Alpha shouted at the top of his lungs as he was coming, milking him to the brim.

Henrik whimpered loud, his skin flushed and hot as he panted. “Yes...yess...” He squeaked, his mouth dropping open in a silent moan as he came down his stomach and his thighs. “Ohhfuck!” When he was done, he threw his head back, making it easier for Alpha to choke him better. Alpha panted he heavily as his thrusts became more and more slower, before soon he pulled out, his cum dripping out of Henrik with a wet sploosh. He choked him lightly as they calmed down, before he brought him close to kiss the nape of his neck, and around his shoulders.

“My sweet mate...my sweet Henrik...” He said lovingly into his ear, before turning Henrik’s head to bring him in for a kiss. “Mm...heheheh...” Henrik chuckled breathlessly, his chest rising and falling quickly as he kissed him and wrapped his arms around him. “Nnnn...daddy...” He purred between kisses, tilting his head to land some along his cheek and jaw as well.

Alpha purred at the kisses Henrik gave him, before wrapping his arms tightly around him as they fell back onto the bed. Alpha planted kisses all over his neck, head, and shoulders, giving them a few affectionate nips along, whispering sweet nothings in Swedish oh how amazing he was and how beautiful he was as they cuddled in the comforter of the bed. Henrik swooned as they cuddled, his purring unwavering as he stayed close against his chest. Eventually he’d have to move somewhat, when inevitably the ghoul’s body heat would begin to cook him. A low mewl escaped as he locked their hands together.

Alpha purred as he intertwined their fingers together, before he brought Henrik’s hand up to mouth, giving the back of it a kiss. He released Henrik’s hand form his own, before bringing it toward his face, caressing his own face as he pressed his face into the palm of Henrik’s hand, giving the palm a kiss as he did so. Henrik giggled softly as he watched him, a pleased expression on his face as his gaze became rosy. “You’re such a beautiful man...” He purred out, rubbing back up against his mask.

Alpha grinned before chuckling delightedly, “And you’re a gorgeous creature of the night...” he brought a hand up to caress Henrik’s cheek, before closing the space between them, kissing him sweetly. He kissed him back, swooning even more so if possible. A tiny yawn escape after they eventually pulled back for air, but Henrik quickly tried to muffle it away. Alpha chuckled amusedly before giving Henrik’s forehead a kiss. “If you want to sleep, go ahead babe. I’ll sleep with you if you’d like.” Alpha lifted Henrik up, before pulling the sheets open for them to crawl into, cuddling together as Alpha wrapped his arms around Henrik to keep him close and warm.

He vibrated with a purr as he nuzzled into his chest, burrowing into the space until he felt very safe and protected. “Mmm...just a small nap...Don’t you dare let me sleep too long.” He reached up and scratched Alpha’s chest gently. Alpha chuckled lowly, the sound making his chest vibrate against Henrik’s body, stroking his head gently as he nuzzled close to him, “Mmm...I’ll try not to let you oversleep, babe.” He gave Henrik’s head a kiss, before nuzzling his head against the top of Henrik’s.

“You’re amazing...” Henrik continued to coo as his whole body relaxed and he eventually nodded off. He was quickly snoring lightly, his chest rising and falling in rhythm. He wrapped himself around one of Alpha’s arms and nuzzled it. A gentle smile rested on Alpha’s lips as Henrik nuzzled his arms, and watched him silently as he rested. He placed his head above Henrik’s on the pillows, giving his head another kiss, and closed his eyes. Never realizing how tired he actually from how quick he had fallen asleep afterwards.

Chapter 85: Kiss the Cat

Notes:

*warning* Nudity in this chapter

It was incredibly easy sleeping with Alpha. He was like a warm, muscly teddy bear that kissed your temple whenever you shifted. Henrik was in complete bliss. It would only serve to make him even more aggressively protective in the long run. Alpha’s grips and any other limb that had force on anything went loose as he slept. He slept with his mouth open and may have drooled just a little bit, but needless to say, he was very comfortable and warm with Henrik at his side.

Henrik awoke in a hot sweat what felt like an eternity later, gasping for air from Alpha’s intense body heat. He wiggled slightly, still staying close by but enough where his body could cool down. “...Hmm?” Alpha hummed sleepily as he felt something suddenly move from his arms. His vision was blurry, thought soon becoming clear as he blinked the sleep out of his eyes, smirking gently as he saw Henrik’s sweaty face.

“Hmmm...was I too hot?” He chuckled, sitting upright to kiss Alpha gently. He soon settled back down, resting where their heads were touching but they could both still breathe. “You tend to cook me sometimes.” Henrik admitted with a small giggle. Alpha kissed him back sweetly, their lips smacking as they pulled away, and he could feel the heat radiating off of Henrik’s body. He raised an eyebrow as his smirk became more mischievous, “You mean figuratively or literally, my dear?” Henrik paused as they pulled away, feeling the moistness left over from Alpha’s lips against his. He bit his lip coyly and smirked.

“Both, I think. I’m gonna wake up one day golden brown cuz’ of you.” Alpha giggled amusedly, leaving a trail of kisses down Henrik’s neck, collarbone, and chest. “Though do let me know if you are over cooked, or even to just move it it tends to get too hot when we sleep.” He caressed Henrik’s forehead, wiping the sweat off of his head before kissing him. He sighed happily and nodded, wrapping his arms around Alpha’s neck as he leaned in to return the favor of small kisses around his collar.

“You’re too good to me.” He purred and nibbled his skin. Alpha giggled as Henrik planted kisses by his collar, and he rubbed and caressed his skin as he did so, letting him continue. “And you’re too cute for me.” Alpha said with a chuckle. “Naaahh...meee? Cuuutte?” Henrik smirked, the blush remaining on his cheeks. “Puppies and kittens are cute. I’m just me. Which is good enough for you, somehow, by some stretch of logic. Never in my wildest dreams...I couldn’t see myself with a girl, much less a dashing gentleman like yourself.”

Alpha continued petting Henrik’s hair as he spoke, a gentle smirk remaining on his lips. “Never? Well, now my mate, you have me now.” His hand trailed downwards to his back, softly caressing him. His eyes admired every single feature of him, from his soft dim-blonde hair, to his beauty mark on below his lips, and his silky skin. Alpha hummed, licking his lips, “Henrik? Do you wanna make out a little?” He looked right at Alpha as he said that as if he’d said the most blessed of words. His grin grew subtly as he sat forward, putting one hand to the back of his head as he pulled him in and kissed as passionately as he could muster. He put to work every little trick he’d learned since meeting Alpha, recreating every little tongue flick and nip that he recalled practicing.

Alpha lightly moaned as Henrik pressed his lips against his. He had gotten sooo good over the short time they’ve been together. He wrapped an arm tightly around Henrik, kissing back with the same amount of passion as he gave in the kiss. As he licked Henrik’s lips for entrance, he tilted his head for more access, bringing him back down to lay on the bed as they made out wildly. Henrik murmured happily as he welcomed Alpha’s tongue, suckling on it between loving kisses. The hand at the back of his head tangled in his hair and scratched at his scalp gently.

A soft purr rumbled in Alpha’s throat as he felt Henrik scratch his scalp, and he pulled away to nuzzle his face, giving every single feature on him sweet kisses. He couldn’t help but giggle quietly again. “Mmm...I love making out with you...Is it...weird that it’s actually really fun?” He closed his eyes and sighed, taking a deep breath to inhale Alpha’s scent. Alpha smiled gently as he pulled away to look down at him, “Mmmm...it’s always fun when it’s someone you love, so no, I don’t find it weird at all...” He kissed around his face, inhaling Henrik’s own scent as he did and stroking his hair.

“Kiss me some more...” Alpha whispered into his ear. Henrik turned to find his lips before pressing his own against them, nibbling gently and wrapping his arms around his neck. He was still suave and passionate, but a bit gentler now.

Henrik’s lips were something that Alpha could not get enough of, that and having sex with him, or that just couldn’t get enough of him himself. A soft sigh left him as Henrik gently bit at his lip, and he entered his tongue into his, tangling both their tongue in a slow but passionate waltz. “Ahhh...” Henrik sighed and cooed in pleasure as their tongues wrapped around each other. When they eventually broke for air again, he began making his way down Alpha’s jugular in little enthusiastic bites and nips.

“Haaaa...” Alpha let out a soft sigh, closing his eyes as Henrik kissed down his neck. He loved it whenever Henrik kissed him anywhere around his body, as he could feel with each kiss that Henrik was pouring his love into them. He dug his fingers into his hair, grabbing a fistful of his hair as he lightly scratched his scalp. Henrik continued to mew between kisses, purring from the scratches at his scalp. Small teeth became sharp little fangs as he vibrated with happiness. Then all of a sudden, from the top of his hair burst two perfectly blonde and fuzzy cat ears. He seemed completely unaware as he worked down Alpha’s chest, rubbing and massaging him between small kisses. He reached his nipples and began to suckle gently.

Alpha’s soft sighs became soft moans as Henrik began to kiss and suck down on his nipples. He wrapped an arm around his back, pulling Henrik above him, closing his eyes as he brought both his hands up to bury them into his hair and pull him closer to his chest. Though as he moaned sweetly, his fingers happened to come across his ears. He opened his eyes, and they widened in amazement as he saw cute blonde cat ears atop of Henrik’s heads. “Oh my fuck!” Alpha exclaimed, forgetting about the pleasure Henrik was giving him, too busy with his new cats as he sat the both of them up.

“Fuckin’ shit, Henrik! Du är en katt!” Alpha’s hands immediately came up to gently massage the ears, feeling how soft they were before hugging Henrik tightly to bury his face into his hair with his ears. Henrik continued to purr as he lightly gnawed on his nipple, too distracted in the moment to notice his form had slipped. “Nya..?” He mewled in confusion as Alpha brought him up, then immediately began purring loud as he felt his fingers touching his newer extremities. “Mmm...oopsies...I guess it slipped. I tend to get a little...kitten-y when I’m happy.”

A happy giggle left Alpha’s lips as nuzzled Henrik’s hair, and left multiple kisses in his head and his ears. “Well, that makes you even cuter now,” he said, before he gave Henrik’s face dozens of kisses, trailing them back up to his ears. He lightly nipped them playfully, leaving a kisses on each one as he held Henrik close to him. He purred loud and grinned, giggling blissfully between every set of kisses. “Allphhyyy...” Henrik whined playfully and batted at him while a fluffy tail curled itself into view. “I’m not that cute, come on.”

Bright stars appeared in Alpha’s eyes as Henrik’s fluffy tail came into view, like he had listened to the greatest news of all time. “Ohh fuuuck! Awwww!!” Alpha exclaimed, bringing a hand to Henrik’s back to rub his tail against his back, giving it a few scratches as pulled Henrik back in to nuzzle his face and pepper him with kisses. “I think you win over kittens now, baby, you’re so fucking cute I just want to hug you tightly.”

“Mrrrr!” Henrik grinned softly and buried his face against Alpha. “Please do! I love when you give me attention.” His ears wiggled and flicked nonstop as he purred and gazed at him. Alpha wrapped his arms around Henrik frame, and hugged tightly, so tight it became hard to breathe. Though when he released Henrik, he planted multiple more kisses over his face and his head, all the while, placing his tail close to his back to pet it. “Fuck I love my cute kitty boyfriend...” cooed Alpha as he kissed his furry little ears.

When he was finally released Henrik gave a big gasp to inhale as much air as he could. “M-mmmfffrrrppp...” He closed his eyes and stretched out, tail flicking slightly. “He loves you too, Alphy—very fucking much. And he’s not sharing.” A delightful giggle left Alpha’s lips as he kissed his head, “I don’t plan on being shared or sharing him with anyone else that I know of. He’s mine and mine alone, and I’m his and his alone.” Alpha finished that last part by pulling away from the hug, cupping his cheek to bring him in for a passionate kiss. Henrik swooned and leaned forward, their bodies flush as they kissed. He straddled his lap, tail sticking up as he held on firmly to Alpha.

Chapter 86: Let Me Hear You Mewl

Notes:

*warning* Uhhhhh... Anthropomorphic cat sex???

A small purr vibrated against Alpha’s throat as stroked and caressed Henrik all over. When they pulled away from the kiss, Alpha placed tender kisses down Henrik’s neck and across his shoulders, giving him a few gentle nips here and there. The small nips had him squeak and mewl in pleasure as he kept his arms around Alpha’s neck. His breaths were low pants as he purred. “Mmfff...Baby, you make me feel so good...I’ve always wanted this but never had it...”

Alpha could tell from the sounds coming out of Henrik’s mouth and his actions that he was so starved of this feelings. He never had anyone touch him so intimately, that he never thought how wonderful or addicting the feeling was. His poor little vampire, so dry of blood and so starved of the taste, and Alpha was determined to give him as much of it until he felt full of it. “Well now...” began Alpha, kissing across his shoulders onto his collarbone, “I’ll give as much of this as you want, my vampire...” he kissed even lower, down to his nipples, “However much you want...” he said before suckling on his nipples.

“Nnnn...” He moaned out before he could respond, leaning his head back as he reached a hand to scratch Alpha’s head. “T...too good to me...” He panted, tongue lolling somewhat. “Y-you can bite me too...w-wherever...” Alpha hummed curiously as he heard Henrik, but soon smirked sinfully as he sucked on a nipple, and came off with a wet pop. “Bite, you say~?” Alpha purred, “You mean like this?” Henrik could only catch a glimpse of Alpha’s fangs before he came down at his side and bit down, suckling on the spot.

“Nnnnaaahhh..! A-Ahh..!” Henrik flinched and moaned, his back arching in pleasure. His nipples immediately hardened. “F-fuck you’re so good, daddy...” With a growl, he switched their positions with Henrik below Alpha, and there, Alpha did not show mercy to Henrik’s body. Every spot he could get his mouth on, his collarbone, neck, shoulders, nipples, biceps, he bit and suckled and licked until the marks he left behind all over Henrik were bright and swollen. As he licked up his neck, he whispered into his, “Mine and only mine...” before biting lightly on his earlobe.

“Y-y-yours a-and only y-ooouurrss! Ah!” Henrik squealed lightly in a gasp, his whole body trembling in pleasure. “O-o-ohkay...hah...” When he finally caught his breath, his eyes shut and he sighed. “Fuck...I look like a ...hah...Dalmatian...” Alpha giggled mischievously, kissing at his chest, “A sexy Dalmatian is what you are, babe...” He kissed more down his chest, dipping his tongue into Henrik’s belly button and planting down a kiss on it. He sent Henrik a dark smirk before he went more lower, and that was the last Henrik saw of Alpha before he threw the covers over his horns, landing on his chest as Alpha set himself in between his legs, gently holding his cock in his hand as he gave it slow strokes.

Henrik giggled along as well, shivering when he felt his tongue flick inside his bellybutton. “Hehehe...what are you doing, babe? Ah...hah...” Immediately his legs twitched as he moaned softly. Alpha licked his teeth in sinful pleasure as he could hear how Henrik was reacting, and his strokes picked up the pace.

“I think you know what’s coming next, babe!” He said, loud enough for Henrik to hear him through the thick covers. He trailed his tongue up Henrik’s shaft, giving the tip a kiss and traveled back down, planting kisses along way before suckling on Henrik’s balls. Juggling them in his mouth before coming off of them with a pop, “How’s it feel, baby?” He purred. He flinched again as he squirmed in pleasure, reaching out to grab something for support. He found Alpha’s horns through the sheets, whimpering out low moans. “S-shitbabyitfeelssogood...” His toes curled and his lower half gently humped the ghoul’s face.

Alpha chuckled darkly as he licked up his shaft again, giving the tip of his cock another kiss, “It’s only going to get even better, babe.” Alpha purred before he took Henrik into his mouth, moaning as he came down to the base. He bobbed his head slowly, wanting to hear Henrik’s moans. “Ahh...hah..!” Henrik leaned back as he felt his entire length engulfed. He trembled lightly as he caressed his horns through the sheets, remembering how Alpha had enjoyed his touch before.

Alpha moaned again as he rolled his eyes back, feeling Henrik’s hands caress his horns through the sheets. It wasn’t like his actual hands caressing his horns, but it was still enough to make him tingle. As he continued to bob his head more quicker, he felt his cock twitch. The touch to the horns was getting to him, and he knew he was gonna need to get rid of it by fucking Henrik. He moved the sheets now, getting a full grip on Alpha’s horns as he took his cock over and over. His expression read bliss, flustered pink with arousal. “M-m-mmmfffbbabby...” He humped the ghoul’s face without thinking, loving the wet heat his mouth provided.

The suddenness of the sheets getting removed off his head threw Alpha off for a moment before he moaned out loud on Henrik’s cock as Henrik gripped at his horns. As he pulled off of his dick, brought his hand back in the mix to stroke his cock, meeting with Henrik’s thrusts as he came down lower to flick his tongue at Henrik’s entrance. The familiar flick of his tongue made Henrik squeal out in excitement. “Ah-hah..! Y-yesss...I’m all yours...” He crooned, spreading his legs with a coy grin. “C-come get your nommins...heh...”

Alpha sat up and as he crawled up Henrik’s body with a dark smile, he quickly paused and his expression changed as he turned to the door. He groaned quietly, realizing that what he heard was not as good news, and he facepalmed, forgetting already about Henrik’s needs.

Henrik’s eagerness quickly turned to confusion and even slit embarrassment. Was it something he said? Cheeks burning, Henrik lowered his legs and crossed them before touching Alpha’s shoulder gently. “Hey..? Alphy, are you okay?” With a sigh, Alpha dropped his hand, looking back onto Henrik with a gentle smile.

“Yeah...I’m fine babe. I just heard some news which were good and mostly bad.” He took a deep breath and he looked backed at the door, letting it out soon after he shook his head, returning his gaze back at Henrik. “It’s alright, I’ll tell you after. Now come here,” his sinful grin returned, pulling Henrik back in to separate his legs, kiss his belly and his biceps as he lined himself up, “I want to get my nommins first...” He purred, before he thrusted his tip inside of Henrik. He continued to look him over with confusion and interest; his boyfriend was so weird.

“O-ohkay...” He murmured, smirk slowly returning as he watched his actions. He was about to giggle at the last part before he felt the pressure return, making him moan quietly. “Mmff...damn right, baby...”

A low growl left Alpha’s lips as he felt his cock become enveloped in Henrik’s tight entrance. “Yeah? You like that, don’t you, baby?” His claws gently raked up Henrik’s skin, leaving behind white scratch marks. “M-mmhmmm..!” Henrik whined out in pleasure, arching his back and spreading his legs a bit for him. “F-fuck...y-you know I d-do, Alphy...ahhhh...you’re so huge...”

“And this huge cock is all for you,” purred Alpha.

He lifted Henrik’s legs up to rest on his shoulders, giving his thighs a squeeze as leaned over Henrik’s form, stretching his muscles out as Alpha fucked him. And in that position, Alpha showed no mercy as his thrusts came hard and fast, fucking his tight hole deeply each time. Predatory growls left his lips each time, his red orbs staring intensely into Henrik’s blue eyes, growling out, “Scream my name...” before he dived in deeper to bite hard at Henrik’s neck, stretching him out even more as Alpha pushed his legs down like they were levers. It was a position to challenge yoga. But yet, like they said, who needed a gym when sex is there to work you out?

“A-a-AlphAAaaaahhh!” Henrik cried out now, his breathing fast beneath his moans and mewls of pleasure. His kitty ears flicked and tilted back with both pain and arousal as his entire body was put under so much pressure. The angle made his cock smack his stomach with every thrust and sweat began to cover his entirety. All he could really do was wince and moan and stare back into those hypnotic eyes of his.

“Ya know,” panted Alpha, staring down at Henrik’s bent form and the way his face read pure pleasure and submission to him, “You look amazing at this angle...” he purred, “Like my favorite little kitty who would do anything for a yummy treat, isn’t that right sweet Henrik?” The way the Alpha said it was sickly sweet, like a wolf in sheep’s skin. He felt his face heat up considerably as his ears perked and another keening moan escaped. “M-m-mmfffmmmma-maaaaybbeee...aahhhh...” He trembled visibly as he dribbled with pre-cum.

Alpha could tell that Henrik was close, and he knew that they both had little time before one of them would come. His thrusts sped up the to max, his hips smacking loudly against Henrik’s skin, echoing throughout the room along with their moans and groans. Alpha smirked darkly, “Mewl for me, cat! I wanna hear you mewl your mating call for me!” Tears of pleasure burned at the edges of Henrik’s vision as he mewled loud. His claws reached out to grip the blankets. He didn’t care if they could be heard. He didn’t care if his entire kingdom could hear him being a filthy slut—He was getting the ass wrecking of his life by his boyfriend whom he cared dearly for and he had nothing to hide or be ashamed of. His cries would’ve rivaled Johannes’ if he knew how to open his throat better. “Fuck baby! I love you! I fucking love you, you masochistic bastard!”

Fuck, his sweet Henrik knew exactly just how to be a magnificent slut. He tightly gripped at his legs, bruises sure to appear afterwards, shouting in Ghoulish, “Y̴̴͞o͞͡u͘͢’̛̛r̸̷e ͠m͏͘in҉̨e̢,̴̡̛ ̕͢H̴҉ę͘n͜͢ri҉̸k̷͏̸!̷̨ ̨̕Yo̕͝u̷ he̢͡a͏̧r͢ ̴͢͠m̸͘͘e͢͞?̸!͜͝ M̛I̢͠͏N̶̷E̶͘͟!” His voice was a mix of loud growls and roars, practically any English was very difficult to decipher, but he was sure to make his tone sound possessive. Tears spilled from his eyes wide both with fear and arousal. Even though he was getting used to it by now, Henrik would still admit to getting heavily intimidated by Alpha. Then again, he supposed that was the idea.

“Ah-hah-ah-a-aaaAAAAUUUGGHH!” Henrik came loudly with a hot spurt going all over his stomach and his chest.

It only took a few more slams into Henrik’s hole before Alpha came with a deep thrust, straight into his prostate, growling loudly before panting heavily. He slowly pulled out, hearing the satisfying squelch of his cum inside of him before set his legs down and laid down next to Henrik’s exhausted form. Alpha pulled him close, a smug victorious smirk on his lips as he rested his head against Henrik’s head, settling in between his cute cat ears. He lightly nipped at one of them, before giving it a peck. “Has my little kitty enjoyed his treat?” He purred, stroking Henrik’s hair down to his back.

His toes curled as Alpha came and the tears trickled down his face as he squeezed his lids shut. When Henrik could breathe again, a low purr escaped him and he snuggled up against Alpha’s chest with a satisfied expression plastered on his face. “Mmmrrmmhmm...” He murmured tiredly, his ears flicking and twitching restlessly. Below him, his tail did the same.

Chapter 87: I Want S'More of You

Notes:

*warning* nudity

A low purr rumbled in Alpha throat as he nuzzled his face into Henrik’s hair. He pulled away slightly, trailing kisses down his sweaty forehead to his eyes, kissing the tears away. Down the bridge of his nose and cheek, and finally to his lips, kissing them sweetly and pouring his affection into the kiss. His lips practically lightly vibrated because of his purrs, but it never stopped him from kissing his mate.

“Mmmff...” Henrik breathed out as he relaxed slowly, his chest rising and falling more steadily with each breath. When Alpha’s lips met his own, he rolled onto his side to stay flush against his body as they kissed over and over. His arms went around Alpha’s neck as he clung to him, even though both of their skin was scalding hot now. “Mmm...” Alpha softly moaned as he wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist, pulling him on top of Alpha.

“Fuck, you’re so fucking amazing...” he said before pressing his lips to Henrik’s. They kissed passionately, Alpha’s hands roaming all over Henrik’s body, lightly scratching up his back with one hand and gently gripping his ass with the other. A breathless little giggle of bliss escaped Henrik as their mouths collided again. Rolling on top of Alpha, he moved his hands to rest on either side of the ghoul’s head as they kissed. He kept his back arched, his ass nuzzling into the embrace of the other. When they broke for air, another small giggle escaped. “I’m okay I guess.” Henrik replied teasingly, then nipped Alpha’s bottom lip.

A small moan escaped Alpha’s lip as Henrik nipped at his lip. He pulled away, smirk gently, “And I do mean it babe, I love you a lot,” He said, his tone serious but intimate at the same time. The grip on Henrik’s ass became more gentle, as he now caressed it like it was a dear pet. He purred again, the sound rumbling in his throat. “Awww...Alphy...” His tail flicked as he watched him, feeling his heart leap into his throat from his lover’s affectionate praise. “You’re the sweetest guy...I love you too...incredibly so...”

Alpha’s smirk became a sweet smile as he hugged Henrik close, kissing him as he rolled them back over to the sides to be at a better angle. When they pulled away, Alpha whispered against his lips, “And you’re the most sweetest and cutest little morsel yet,” before nuzzling his face with loud purrs.

Henrik kissed him firmly and confidently, much different than how he had when they were first flirting and being affectionate. Henrik didn’t consider himself gay, straight, or even bi. He loved...the person that Alpha was, not the package in his pants. Well, he certainly found it very pleasing...but even still it was not his cock that won his heart but the ghoul’s own personality and kindness...The most loyal of lovers, and the most handsome at that too. Heat rose up in his cheeks as he had pulled away to nuzzle him. Henrik could feel the vibration in his flesh from Alpha’s rhythmic purring, a giggle escaping before he sighed and responded.

“I...would like to go on another date sometime, if it’s not too much trouble—Maybe somewhere in your neck of the woods for a change?”

Alpha’s purrs quieted down a bit before he spoke after giving Henrik a few more nuzzles. “Mmmmrrrr...yeah, that’s sounds good...I’ll bring us some cocoa along the way if you want us to sit down somewhere like cold picnic.” He gave his cheek some more soft kisses along his cheek, “That way, with the cold surrounding us, our lips can warm the both of us up as we give each other kisses.” He teasingly licked his cheek before continuing to plant kisses around his cheek.

“Mmmmmrrr...” Now it was Henrik’s turn to purr happily. “That sounds like an excellent idea, my hot lil’ tamale...We can even get those little marshmallows.” Eventually his ears and tail evaporated, leaving him just the flustered human that he was. Alpha pouted as his ears and tail disappeared, but still he grinned gently and stroked his mate’s hair and gave his nose a sweet kiss. “We’ll make some s’mores if you’d like. I could make a heat circle for us to not freeze, and I could blow some fire at the marshmallows to melt them up and make them smooshy.” He playfully brought his hands down to squish Henrik’s cheeks together, “Like you, baby,” he said cutely before giving Henrik’s lips a noisy kiss and rubbing their noses playfully.

The idea of s’mores brought forth that childlike look of wonderment to Henrik’s eyes, like Alpha had said the most wonderful thing possible. When the ghoul squished his cheeks and kissed him he giggled as he pulled away.

“Oh Alphy you’re so sweet...I haven’t had s’mores in forever...When you’re traveling a lot you...don’t usually have room to bring marshmallows.” There was a sort of bittersweet sadness in the way Henrik almost confessed that, like silly things like sweets actually meant a lot to him and reminded him of a simpler time.

Alpha’s grin faltered, smiling sadly as he stroked Henrik’s hair. “Well, I know for sure...that with me baby...” he said as he gently began to scratch at his scalp, “You’ll be bringing marshmallows along alllll the time...” He pressed his lips to Henrik’s forehead, his lips becoming warmer for a few seconds before he pulled away, smiling at him.

At first Henrik smiled, Alpha’s words sending butterflies into his guts once more. But then a small giggle escaped, turning into a snort before he muffled his mouth to hide the sound. “Oh Alphy...you’re so fucking silly sometimes...You really wanna hang out in the woods all the time and make s’mores around a campfire?” He obviously hoped the answer was ‘yes’ but he phrased it in a way that seemed less eager.

Alpha smirked now, a low chuckle rumbled in his chest, “Why shouldn’t we babe? I can always make us a heat circle, so we’d always be warm. And imagine this,” his eyes grew wide with child-like excitement. “If I can make a my tongue warm enough to melt chocolate and marshmallows, we could just simply make s’mores with just kissing.” He giggled, the idea itself sounding silly enough to make him laugh. “Dontcha think?”

Behind his hand, Henrik’s face grew hot again. Chocolatey marshmallow...kisses? The idea sounded like the name of a candy all in itself. “S’long as we don’t get too sticky...Eheheh..” The blonde snickered awkwardly, looking up directly into Alpha’s fiery gaze. “We can tell scary stories too...and I’ll bring a blanket so we can sleep under the stars...”

“Ooohh...scary stories before bed? Hmmm...I have a ton that I’m sure you’ll enjoy, babe,” Alpha chuckled, nuzzling Henrik’s hair, “That is, if you ever get scared, I’m sure you’ll have your dear Alphy to protect you from monsters.” Alpha’s smirk became more gentle, before pressing another kiss to Henrik’s head.

Another small giggle escaped, accompanied by the low purring in the back of Henrik’s throat. “Tch, as if. I mean, don’t get me wrong. I enjoy a good story as much as anyone, buuuut...it takes a lot to scare me. So...good luck to ya, heh.” There was a coyness in his voice he hoped the ghoul could hear, hoping he was up to the challenge. A curious purr rumbled in Alpha’s throat, and he leaned in close to Henrik’s ear, “Good, because I can’t wait to share my most horrifying, ugliest, nastiest stories with you...” He nipped Henrik’s earlobe, lightly pulling on it as he retracted away, as well as giving his jaw a nip and licking the spot, before pulling away with a cheeky smirk.

“Ah...hah...” A shiver ran down his spine, accompanying the hitch in Henrik’s breath and the quiver in his tone. “M-mmfff...I...bet you’ve got a lot of them...Eheheh...y-you little fiend...”

A dark chuckle rumbled from Alpha’s throat, “Damn right, babe, but even yet,” Alpha leaned in, kissing Henrik’s lips only to pull away, tugging at his bottom lip with a low growl, “I’m your little fiend...” He kissed him back, a slightly louder moan escaping as his sensitive lip was tugged on.

“Ahh...hah...true...” He bit it afterward, smirking as he reached up and wiped away some excess saliva. “I’m curious now—how many humans have you ever been with? I mean, even though I’m a shapeshifter I still count myself as human..”

Alpha chuckled lowly in amusement, “Oh, sweet, little, Henrik...” he began, kissing up Henrik’s neck as he slowly laid them both back down onto the bed. “I’ve lost count a long, long time ago, a couple of years after I first fledge. And the number I stopped at was 153.” Alpha trailed his kisses to his cheek, bringing his hand up at his ribs slowly moving down, tracing Henrik’s figure before it came down to rest on his hip.

“But I’ll say,” he kissed his shoulder blade, “You are the first human that shapeshifts that I’ve been with,” he purred as his hand moved behind to caress his ass, then up his leg and hip.

Henrik heard himself gasp before he could stop himself. “Nnn...shit, really?” He purred from the ghoul’s gentle touches on his skin, nuzzling against him even more. “But even still...I’m glad at least to be your first shapeshifter...That means I can turn into anything I want—or you want, for that matter. I’m...heh...I’m like a thousand lovers in one.” He leaned on his arm somewhat to watch him, the pillows beneath them both.

“Nnnn...I like the sound of that...but...” His hand smoothed its way over to his abdomen, caressing him gently while dipping under a bit to his crotch every now and then to tease him. “I like the lover that I am holding right now. No way would I trade for someone even if they can transform into anyone else. But I wonder...” The band that was stroking his belly went down to cup his dick, his thumb caressing it gently.

“Can you transform into a woman?” Alpha purred curiously.

Chapter 88: Sweet Treat

Notes:

*warning* oral sex

As usual, the ghoul spoke words that were sweet and romantic as much as they were dark and sinful. Henrik purred as he felt his cock grasped, the appendage twitching with gently growing desperation. “Mmmm...well...” Heat rose to his ears as the bassist gave him a cheeky little grin. “Definitely. I’ve...experimented with that quite a lot before before. Uhm...gimme a minute, I know what to do.” And then he slipped from his grasp into an upright, almost meditative stance.

Henrik was one of the more practiced shapeshifters of his family, adding to the very-real danger of his nature. As he sat there, eyes closed, his guise seemed to melt away into the more-feminine body Henrik believed Alpha would enjoy. Although not as voluptuous as Johannes’ had been, his held very soft features—like that of a woman who danced naked under the moon, worshipping the kind of devil that sat casually in his bed. Little blond ringlets fell just covering his nipples, his breasts not too large but still enough for a good handful. His torso was still thick, but his hips were thicker—filled with excellent amounts of cellulite. When he was finished he opened his eyes and looked Alpha head on, a giggle breaking out with his grin full of stars. He’d even gone as far as adding a light, glittery eye shadow and a glossy tint to his lips like that of a blooming flower.

If Alpha had been the same species as Henrik, his red eyes would’ve gonna wide with a deep fuchsia. He eyed Henrik’s feminine beauty, almost like his whole form enraptured him in a trance. “Fuck Henrik...” he began as he sat up, facing Henrik better. “Or should I say, Henrika?” He asked with smirk. He slowly brought his hand up to Henrik’s hips, tracing up his waist as he spoke. “You are like a beautiful white rose under the moonlight and only open up to your most loveliest when the moon is full...” Alpha’s eyes glowed brightly as his hand reached up to Henrik’s breasts, and gave him a smirk before he lifted up his other hand to move his hair away like drawing back curtains, and his lovely breasts were the performers.

“They’re gorgeous...” Alpha purred, before slowly laying them both back down to the bed. He crawled on top of Henrik, eyeing his entire beautiful form underneath him, and the more he stared, the more hungry he got. “Would you mind if I...” his eyes glanced down at his breasts, then lower at his belly button, “Give your body some love?” While though he made eye contact for most part of when he spoke, his eyes glanced down again at Henrik’s luscious lips.

Henrik purred, blushing from the everlasting consistency of his lover’s romantic tongue. Male or female, this man could charm him into a puddle no doubt. The devil ...oh, if this were the Middle Ages he would’ve been accused of witchcraft and consorting with the devil...and he would’ve gladly fucked his lover on the stake—the fearful townspeople watching wide eyed in terror. Brought back from his fantasy, Henrik blinked and watched his lover with a nonstop grin. “Mm...go right ahead, Alphy...” He reached out and stroked his cheek and the side of his mask, staring into his eyes as he bit his plump bottom lip. “Do whatever you need to...”

Alpha purred delightedly, and he leaned in to press his lips again Henrik’s plump ones. Fuuuccckkk...they tasted amazing as ever, and with Henrik having more plump lips, they feel absolutely wonderful. He wanted to feel all of him, to ravage his body and make him feel like a god as he made him come. Alpha kissed below Henrik’s bottom lip, on his beauty mark—which, in his opinion, truly did mark him as beautiful—and down his neck. He dipped his tongue into any crevices of his collarbone and neck, and even passing by the bite of when he marked Henrik, which at this point was hidden away into his skin, but still there, if Alpha ever wanted to see it. As he trailed his tongue down Henrik’s chest, his hands cupped both of his lovely breasts, giving them both noisy kisses.

“Mmm...your girls are very pretty, baby...” Alpha purred. He moved to one breast, giving the nipple a flick with his tongue, then he began to gently suck on it, using his tongue to play with it. As for his other breast, while he was busy suckling in its twin, he used his thumb to fiddle around with the nip. Rubbing around the spot then even bringing other fingers in to gentle pinch it to make it erect.

Henrik kissed him back then sighed in pleasure, his eyes shutting as he allowed the ghoul to explore at his leisure. “Hehehe...” He giggled as his breasts were complimented, biting his lip and curling a strand of hair around his finger. “Thank you, baby nnn...ahhh...hah...” As his nipples were messed with, he arched his back and purred like a little kitten. “Nnnnnn...t-they’re so sensitive, b-baby...”

“Mmmmm...I’m glad they are babe...” Alpha purred back like a pleased cat that got the cream. He pulled off from the nipple with a wet smack, only to soon give it’s twin the same treatment. Suckling hungrily on Henrik’s lovely breasts, and kissing the side of them with light squeaks. “But I bet you want more then this, baby...” Alpha purred as he flicked on his nipple with his tongue, his voice low enough to come out as a snarl. Henrik continued to moan lowly, the sounds growing along with the flush in his cheeks. He quickly averted his eyes to keep from looking at Alpha, biting his lip as he wrapped his arms around his waist.

“M-mmmff...I...nn...Some of the guys and I would shift into women to eh...heh...get free drinks from the bar but I...i-it was only for show...I’ve never had...well...I’ve played with it once or twice but I’ve never...done anything more...w-with a erm...a pussy...heh...”

Alpha purred again as a sinful smirk curled up on his lips, “Mmmm, so then you must know how a female orgasm must be like, huh babe?” He then went lower, kissing down Henrik’s belly while his hands stayed up to massage his breasts. When he was right above his core, his claws slowly and gently scratched down his body and grabbed at his thighs, lifting them up as he licked his lips with sinful hunger. “Look at me...” He snarled, his red eyes glowing and the pupils becoming slits, “I want you to look at me as I play with your pussy...”

Suddenly, with a snake-like hiss, Alpha’s tongue came out of his mouth, forked and long like a reptile, before he flicked his tongue against Henrik’s clit, and gingerly entered inside his cunt, curling his tongue inside and making out sloppily with his nether lips.

He gave a shaky breath as his answer, most definitely giving away that he did in fact know about a female orgasm. It was special, magical—just like any orgasm, really, but different enough from his own. At Alpha’s command he looked him dead in the eyes, flushed up to his ears as he imagined the ghoul using some bewitching spell to hold his gaze like that. “H-hah..!” Henrik gasped, already moaning from what little stimulation had initiated. His legs raised high over the ghoul’s head, giving him plenty of room to do as he wished.

'What an obedient little slut,' he thought. Really, Henrik knew exactly at this point how to act on Alpha’s commands without resistance—though they both knew that even if Henrik resisted, the punishment would be pleasure-inducing. “Mmmm...you have no idea how delicious you taste, babe...” Alpha purred. The eye contact with his mate felt sooo deeeeeply intimate. Almost like Alpha could see through his soul and see his true intentions behind Henrik’s blue orbs. And that was right. He could see how much he wanted this, since he knew from his implicit answer, that Henrik had experienced a female orgasm before, and so he could tell that it feels amazing. He continued to eat him ravenously, treating his sweet pussy like a buffet as he licked, sucked and kissed his genitalia.

He went to speak but quickly became cut off by his own breathy moans. His chest rose and fell gradually as he placed his hands on his hips, quivering as he watched his mate devour him. “Nnn-nnn-g-go-ooodd....Y-you deserve a little t-treat...” Henrik stuttered out another moan and grabbed the ghoul’s horns, actually starting to hump his face now.

“Haaaahhhh...” Alpha hissed as he rolled his eyes to the back of his skull. Henrik knew exactly how to get him hot and excited. Abruptly, his tongue retreated back into his mouth, but before he could make another more moves, he crossed Henrik’s legs over his shoulders and neck. “Hold on babe...” Alpha purred suddenly sat up and leaned over Henrik’s body, bending his body close together that Alpha had to hold Henrik’s legs together to not make them slide off his shoulders. As he stared intently at Henrik’s eyes, he kissed his clit, before he began to flick at it repeatedly with his tongue, as well as to suckle at his entrance, eating up any of the juices that left his lovely pussy, curling his tongue inside of him to try get more.

Henrik’s body briefly protested the new position before he groaned loud, tossing his head side to side with pure pleasure. “Y-y-yesssss...f-fuck...your tongue...is so deep...how is it so deep? Ahhh...” He nearly laughed in surprise, feeling himself become even more soaking wet. His shaky hand reached out and grabbed the ghoul’s horns again, beginning to stroke and jerk them off slowly.

“Haaaa!” Alpha moaned once more, gripping Henrik’s thighs tightly as he grabbed his horns and stroked them. “Because...” began Alpha, giving Henrik’s cooch another lick, “I can alter it in any way I can, babe.” He continued to give his pussy some love; flicking his tongue over his clit and suckling on it, knowing that this place is especially good for stimulation. “Though,” He began again, “Do you want me to do more than just lick your pussy, baby?” Alpha purred, adding an edge to his voice. “Mmmff...” Henrik’s juices were flowing down his crack, no doubt soaking through the blanket now. He continued rubbing the ghoul’s horns, only stopping when he heard him speak. “O-ohhh..? L-like what, erm, daadddyy..?”

Alpha sucked on a digit, before entering Henrik’s pussy, lightly thrusting it in and out, “Say perhaps....maybe...” He entered a second finger, and curling them inside. “Would you want for me...to maybe...” He teased Henrik, now entering a third finger as he used his thumb to play with his clit, “Fuck you like a whore?”

A squeal came from Henrik now, part of his new feminine-persona. He hadn’t experienced much with his pussy yet, but he knew Alpha was definitely just as skilled as he was with his male form. “Y-you’d want to do that?” He asked stupidly, looking in awe between his stretched out pussy and the determined look in his ghoul’s eyes. His hands ran down his mask from his horns, going over his sculpted body until he found his cock and began fondling it. “Mmm...” And then an idea came to him, making him bite his lip as he spoke between moans. “P-pretend I’m a helpless virgin...w-who’s summoned you to I-indulge her d-dark...Satanic fantasies...”

Alpha licked his lips, tasting Henrik’s juices on his lips as listened, before he smirked sinfully. “Of course, baby, I know you’ll like it...” He gave his pussy one last kiss before he set Henrik’s body down and jumped off the bed, sitting down on the floor where Henrik couldn’t see him.

Chapter 89: Sweet Sacrifice

Notes:

*warning* straight sex for the first time in 84 years

Alpha muttered a reversal spell under his breath, and soon, his tail appeared, skin pigmentation paled to a light grey, claws grew, and his fangs protruded through his mouth. His hand slowly came up, grabbing Henrik’s leg as he pulled himself up standing next to the bed with a hiss.

“Haaaa....my, my, my....is this the little virgin that called me?” He pretended to act curious, as he trailed his clawed finger up Henrik’s leg, then his whole hand up his body. He leaned above Henrik’s head, staring deeply into his eyes, “Was it you, dear little morsel? Did you summon me, flower?” Henrik shuddered as Alpha touched him, a mixture of fear and fascination coursing through his veins at the sight of Alpha’s illusive true form. “M-mhm...” He murmured shyly as they made eye contact again before he cleared his throat properly and sat upright. He threw his hair to the side, giving a coy little smirk. “Yes, it was me...And you’re the little demon of lust I called out for?”

“Mm-hmm~” Alpha scanned his body, eyeing his entire feminine beauty as his hand now caressed down his chest to his nipple. “Now...” began Alpha, fiddling with Henrik’s nipple with his thumb, only to soon caress down his body to his thigh, “What would you like for me to do, my dear little morsel?” Another low mewl of pleasure left his mouth as he shivered. “M-mm...p-please...ah...demon...I would like to give to you...m-my virginity...If you’d like it.” He crossed his legs, batting his eyelashes as he feigned an innocent gaze. He then took a piece of his hair and hid behind it, peering out shyly.

Alpha perked up, pretended to sound intrigued, “Your virginity?” He purred as he stared down at Henrik’s crotch, before snapping back up to meet Henrik’s eyes from behind his hair. “Of course, my dear morsel,” He lifted his other hand, moving Henrik’s hair out of the way to see his beautiful face. Alpha crawled on top of the bed, lightly pushing Henrik down onto the bed as he leaned over Henrik’s form. He slowly brought his hand up to Henrik’s mouth, “Suck slowly, love. Don’t want for you to get injured from my claws,” he purred as his thumb traced his bottom lip.

A beautiful giggle escaped him as he laid back, watching his love with low lidded eyes. “I’ll be careful...” He assured him, taking the digits into his mouth one by one and sucking them like candy. He held his hand between both of his, massaging his wrist lightly with his thumb. Alpha purred loudly as he watched Henrik suck on his finger like a pro. He brought his free hand up to stroke his head, tangling his fingers in his soft tresses, being extra gentle with him before the roughness began. “Good girl...”

His gentility made him purr loud, although Henrik knew it wouldn’t last for long when the real fun started. He dipped his tongue between his fingers, rubbing the bones and the knuckles as he watched his lover. “Ooooooh..? You like when I do this, master?” The nickname had escaped before he knew what to do, making his breathing hitch as he paused mid-lick across a talon. A dark chuckled left Alpha’s lips, removing his fingers from Henrik’s mouth, tracing his bottom lip with his thumb, “I do really like it, my sweet flower. But now...” His hand lowered itself down to his pussy, entering a finger slowly to avoid injuring him from the inside, “I think it’s time for something better...”

Henrik tensed then relaxed with a breath, closing his eyes as he sighed out a moan. “Mmmmfff...” It felt bizarre yet equally as familiar, similar to the sensation of his ass but still different enough. He raised his hips to meet the ghoul’s hand, starting to hump as he grew used to the sensation. “Mmm...You like that, baby?” Alpha purred before entering another finger. “Do you like it as I play with your lovely little pussy?” His fingers curled inside of Henrik, determined to brush by his sweet spot and maybe send some pleasure all throughout his body.

“Haaahh...ahh...uh-huh...” Henrik moaned a bit louder in agreement. His folders were absolutely soaked now, leaving almost no resistance as the ghoul proceeded to finger him more and more. He giggled breathlessly. “F-feels better when you do it than I could ever...”

“Do you want more baby?” Alpha purred, adding a third finger along to finger fuck Henrik’s vagina. He licked his teeth as he watched his pussy overflow with delicious juices, tempted to just feast on his lovely cooch again. But this time he wanted to feel pleasure by fucking his beautiful cunt. “You want for me to enter my key into your locket?”

“Fuck...ahh...y-yesss...yess...please...” The squelching of his precious snatch was constant now as he licked his lips and looked back at his boyfriend. But then something occurred to him—Alpha was in his true form. Which meant his cock would most likely look different. Barbed, maybe? Had he seen it before? He tried to remember, swallowing his nerves back that maybe it was like a ribbed snake that was going to tear him up. “Mm...d-do you want me on my back, master?”

Alpha leaned in, saying in a low voice, low enough to be growl, “I want you to lie down on your back, and I want to watch you as you writhe and moan as I fuck your lovely little pussy. Do you heed me, my dear?” Henrik gulped audibly then nodded, a small grin forming amongst the fear and excitement his lover brought out in him. When he adjusted himself to get more comfortable, shifting a pillow under his lower back to keep his hips up, he leaned forward and gave the ghoul a sweet kiss. His teeth grazed his bottom lip, tugging it back with a smirk and a teasing growl.

“Mmm!” Alpha growled as Henrik tugged on his lip as he was pulled back. Nothing more nicer than his mate being a little rough with him. He gave him a sinful smirk, before he brought out his monstrous cock. Stroking it slowly, despite how hard it was already, and teasing Henrik as he rubbed his tip around the folds. “Is this what you wanted baby? For me to put my giant cock inside your little pussy?” Henrik gasped audibly, his fingers flexing in the bed sheets. “I-if you think it’ll fit, big boy...” He gave a shaky smirk as he adjusted himself, licking his lips slowly in a seductive manner. True, he was excessively wet and stretching him wide shouldn’t be an issue—that didn’t mean that he wasn’t at least somewhat nervous.

Alpha lifted an eyebrow up amusedly, almost like Henrik was challenging him to fit his entire dick inside his pussy. “Alright then, we shall see, my dear.” He gave his cock a few more strokes, before slowly, pressing the tip inside of Henrik’s entrance, and he growled as the rest of his dick followed along to press inside. The walls of Henrik’s pussy pressed all around his dick, making him groan lowly at the feeling.

Immediately he squealed and grabbed at the bed sheets, his legs spreading even wider to help him be as deep as possible. It was a while before Henrik spoke any actual words that weren’t small mewls and hisses. It felt SO much different than his ass, but not any less pleasurable. He just needed a moment to adjust and catch his breath. “Eheheh...are you e-excited...? To take my virginity amongst the many others you’ve had...?” Alpha growled lowly, before smirking sinfully down at Henrik. “Verrryyy much~” He purred as he rocked his hips, slowly beginning to thrust at a steady pace to not overwhelm Henrik yet, despite wanting to be rough with him as they fucked.

Henrik began to moan louder, throwing his head back beautifully. Then while he knew Alpha was watching, he reached down and began groping and playing with his own tits. “Y-yess...please...y-you can go faster now...” He twisted his nipples and mewed. Alpha’s smirk widened, before suddenly, his thrusts came at Henrik as fast as a rabbit. “Fuuuuckin shiiiiitt...!” Alpha hissed out, gnashing his teeth as he felt more of Henrik’s luxurious pussy. “Your cunt is a wonderful little lady, my dear....so gorgeous, but you’re by far the most loveliest being under the harvest moon...” Alpha purred lovingly.

With all the intense pleasure that came from being railed by his lover, Henrik couldn’t help but giggle at how romantic Alpha never failed to be. “O-o-oH YoU!” He threw his head back and moaned. It felt like Alpha was deeper inside him than he’d ever thought possible. “F-f-f-ffuuuccckkkk y-you better not stop o-or I swear to Satan I’ll send you back to the hell hole you crawled out of!”

“H-hadn’t-planned on it!” Alpha grabbed Henrik’s hair, forcing him to look straight into his eyes as he was fucked ruthlessly. Another hand came up to Henrik’s neck, gripping his neck and adding more pressure to have Henrik see stars. Henrik dropped his jaw in a silent moan, partially due to being choked with the added overwhelming pleasure that even he wasn’t sure how to properly react. When eventually he caught his breath, he moaned loud and stared right back into his ghoul. Some drool began to run down his chin, making him pause to wipe it quickly. “F-f-faaaaahhhh..!” He squealed incoherently, legs wrapped tight around his waist.

“That’s right, min liten blomma...moan for me! Let you inner whore out to me!” Alpha growled. He wanted to adjust Henrik’s legs to have them be wrapped around him properly, but he didn’t want to let go of Henrik’s neck or hair to release that bit of pleasure, so he let them be as he kept on fucking. He kept moaning as instructed until a while passed and he got a wild look in his eyes. Panting, sweating, drooling—his eyes glowing heavily with lust. Henrik squeaked out when he felt Alpha’s hand loosen from his throat momentarily.

“L-let me ride you...p-please...I’m close...”

Alpha growled, and this time, less out of pleasure and more of warning, gripping Henrik’s neck tighter. He wanted to fuck Henrik wildly in the position he was in right now and just keep fucking him until he orgasmed, only for Alpha to continue fucking him. But they were still role playing, so he had to play the role of the horny obedient demon. He pulled Henrik up into his lap, releasing his grip on neck and hair in the process, and moved his hands down to Henrik’s waist, pressing his thumbs into his hipbones as fucked him as Henrik rode him.

“Ride me like a horse, little flower~” Alpha purred.

The new position had his back arching with pleasure, as if he didn’t believe it was possible for the ghoul to get any deeper than he was. “Y-Yes! A-ahhh! T-thank you m-my dark pet!” Tits bouncing and hair falling in his face as their pace quickened and flesh slapped loudly against itself. He felt strange, but in a good way, and decided to grab his own tits as he kept bouncing on Alpha’s cock. It didn’t take long before he cried out in pleasure, clenching hard around his cock and coming so hard he squirted.

Alpha groaned as he felt Henrik’s walls contract around his dick, afterwards feeling something splash into his lap. Alpha panted as he thrusted some more into him. Though when he slowed down a bit for Henrik, suddenly pushed him down, flipping Henrik over onto his stomach and lifting his legs up to spread is ass out. “Be a good little girl and moan for me as I play with your ass~” Alpha purred, before giving his entrance a lick, only to soon become even longer as he entered his snake-lie tongue inside of Henrik’s hole.

Henrik was a panting and moaning mess as he was flipped over. All he could do was nod, gripping on to whatever he could for support. “Nnnnnyaahh..!” His legs were trembling as he dribbled onto his ghoul’s mouth. “Y-yesssss my dark one...f-feast on me..” And feast he did. He wiggled his tongue all around the inside of Henrik’s asshole, though at times, he would take it out to play around his entrance and to lick up anymore liquids dripping from Henrik’s pussy.

“Do you want me again, flower?” He asked, giving Henrik’s ass a lick, “Do you want me to fuck you again?”

“N-nnnyyaaah..!” Henrik whimpered, his legs quivering. “Y-Yes..! P-please..! A-at least once more...it always feels so good when you d-do...” He glanced over his shoulder at Alpha, flashing him a small smirk as he blushed furiously. Alpha wasted no time in giving Henrik his wish. He reeled his tongue back into his mouth, and spat into Henrik’s entrance. He licked his hand, stroking himself as he lined himself up to Henrik’s asshole. But right as he began to enter his tip in, he pulled out, “How much do you want it baby?” He teased, entering the tip back in, but before it could enter any deeper, he pulled back out.

Henrik arched his back, raising his ass perfectly for Alpha as he got into position. But just as he was starting to enjoy it, he felt him stop. “N-nnngggah...d-damnit...I want it more than anything...like a fucking drug...” He raised his hand and bit down on his thumb coyly, half turned to face him. “I know you want it badly too...”

“Mmmm...you know that I do...” Alpha purred, teasing Henrik as he pushes his tip back in before pulling it back out. “But I’m sure you know already that I love to hear you beg for me, little flower.” He said, pushing his tip in again and to soon pull it back out. Henrik continued to whimper, whine, and growl as his frustration grew. He rolled his eyes, hoping Alpha saw the gesture from the side as he took a breath. He’d have to come up with something really good to impress him this time and he knew just what to do. Henrik threw his hair back, raising one hand to play with his tit while the other arm supported him. He gave a genuine breathy moan as he tweaked his nipple and glanced lustfully at Alpha.

“O-ohh, my dark one...please...fill me to the brim once again...I want your hot seed spilling into every orifice...please...I’ll...do anything for you to take me once again...” Alpha purred in delight, satisfied with Henrik’s begging. “Good girl...” he said in tone reminiscent to a proud animal owner. He entered his cock into Henrik again, this time, he entered deeper, and the only time he pulled out was to thrust in again. “Fuuuck...” Alpha sighed, place his hands on Henrik’s hips to hold him tightly, keeping him in place as he fucked him.

Henrik sighed with relief into the pillows, the sound soon followed by delicious moans and whimpers. His hips were raised high, legs spread just enough to be entered properly. He was only getting better and better the more practice he got and he knew it with a cheeky little grin. He arched his back, leaning into each thrust and letting his balls smack against his entrance. “Mmmmnnn....the sweet little morsel knows how to take cock like a pro...” purred Alpha, before giving Henrik’s ass a smack, picking up the speed; filling the room with the sound of skin slapping against skin.

Henrik cried out in bliss, digging his nails into the pillows and growling savagely. He was sweating and moaning profusely, his form starting to slip as the intensity of his lust and arousal caused him to lose focus on it. “O-ohh fuck!” His voice cracked as it dropped down to his masculine tone and his breasts disappeared. His fuzzy coating of body hair returned, including his happy trail leading down to where his pussy still remained. But he didn’t mind—it felt FAR too fucking good for him to mind. He managed to lean back, arms shaking as he purred in a sickening tone.

“H-hey babe...” And then the golden-eyed cuntboy quickly realized his mistake, making him clear his throat as he tried again in a sensual drawl. “Ohhhhh...my demonic lord...I wish t-to know...can you...erm...c-clone yourself?” It felt silly to ask aloud but he hoped the ghoul knew where he was going with this. “I have...several holes that could be filled...”

Alpha immediately gave Henrik a slap to his ass as he heard him get out of character. His smirk only faded as he thought for a moment as he slowed his thrusts for a moment, before sighing almost exasperatedly, “No, I’m afraid I can’t, my dear, I apologize that I can’t fill your desires as such. But....” Alpha trailed off as his hand reached down below Henrik’s belly, lightly brushing his finger over Henrik’s clit. “Would you touch yourself for me? It would feel much more better for you. I promise...” he purred, returning his hand to Henrik’s hip, giving his ass another slap as he picked up the speed again. More faster this time.

Henrik yelped as he was spanked, legs shaking as he slowly reached for where the ghoul’s hand once was. His breathing hitched as he grazed the sensitive pearl, soft whining moans escaping as he began rubbing it with his fingers. “Ja pappa ... Ja, snälla, mmff... Precis som det...”

“Keep those lovely moans going...I want you to moan for me like the best dick you’ve ever had.” Alpha snarled, not even giving Henrik a warning before he raised his hand up to spank him again and then to grab a fistful of his hair. Alpha gripped his hips and his hair as his thrusts came quick and hard, his balls meeting with Henrik’s boy-pussy with wet smacks each time.

“Ahh—AAH!” Henrik cried out as he was yanked back, trembling and whimpering as Alpha rutted into him relentlessly. He continued rubbing his clit but slowly, knowing that any minute it would all send him over the edge. But still he felt strange, that internal orgasmic sensation of having a pussy and not a dick. He felt like he was going to burst at the seams and never recover. Alpha knew Henrik was close. Sooo veeerrry close. He could feel the walls of his pussy were closing up around his dick the closer he got. He suddenly pulled out, pulling Henrik onto his back before he thrusted back inside of him, bringing his hands up to grab and fondle his tits as he slammed right into him.

“Cum for me, baby~” Alpha purred, staring deeply into Henrik’s blue orbs.

Another squeal from Henrik as he stared back at the ghoul, hypnotized and swooning nearly immediately. His jaw dropped open as he let loose the loudest possible screaming moan. He grabbed his legs, raising them as high as they went as he came. His pussy clenched so hard around Alpha it was almost painful, but something hot and slick trickled out from him anyway. Shit, did he piss himself? Struggling to catch his breath, Henrik shakily glanced down and saw that he had in fact just been so pleasured he squirted around Alpha’s length.

Alpha’s grin was dark and wide as Henrik’s orgasmed, loving the loud scream of pleasure that came out of him just like how he adored it when he watched him squirt. After Henrik came, Alpha gave a few more thrusts before came inside of Henrik with a groan; caressing Henrik’s chest lovingly and gently massaging his thighs before pulling out and watching his cum slowly leaking out of Henrik’s pussy. Alpha’s gaze became more sweet, the dark and malicious look in his eyes gone as his pupils went back to normal just as his skin pigmentation came back a normal peach with his claws retreating back into normal nails. He still decided to keep his tail for Henrik, just in case if they wanted to play around with it. “Well that was fun, huh min liten vampyr?” He teased, caressing his hand over Henrik’s chest before he laid down next to him on the bed.

Henrik collapsed into bed as Alpha finished and pulled out. He might’ve even blacked out from how much he’d overexerted himself lately. When he came back to reality, he was back in his male form, covered in sweat as he manually tried to breath. “Mm...mhm...” He murmured, glancing around the room before his gaze landed on Alpha, filling with pure love. “Y-you’re the best lusty demon boyfriend a bassist could ask for...” Alpha grinned, pulling Henrik onto his side to get close together, kissing him sweetly as he caressed his back.

“And you’re the sweetest, and most cutest little vampire I have met, and I’m glad to have made you mine...” He nuzzled Henrik’s face with his mask and planted kisses wherever he could on face. Afterwards, he pulled his face back to rub their noses in an Eskimo kiss, placing their foreheads together as they both relaxed, filling the air around then with the scent of sex but the vibe of love. He kissed him back, a calm hum resonating through his body as he eased into the other man’s embrace. Henrik continued to kiss where he could reach on Alpha as he pulled away, sniffing and licking the salty sweat from his flesh as if it were his own fluids. He shifted, giving a small wince and a chuckle.

Chapter 90: Bound By Blood

Notes:

*warning* mentions of death, nudity and blood

“You’re such a beast...I swear you fucked me so deep your cock could’ve come out my throat.” Alpha raised his eyebrows, smirking amusedly, leaning in, “Are you interested in trying some day? A longer cock to fuck you even deeper? Or just more sex that goes balls deep?” He said, chuckling lowly. Either way, he had no problem with whichever Henrik chose, since he was the one fucking him, and they both enjoyed it very much. A strangled, embarrassed squeak escaped Henrik’s throat as he gazed at him, jaw dropping slightly. “A-Ahh-hah...t-that could...c-could break me...heh...I’ll crack like an egg under pressure...”

Alpha giggled wildly, thinking of how Henrik would orgasm if they made love with Alpha having a long dick. He kissed around Henrik’s jaw, before speaking, “Well, we could always try, like how we just experimented with you orgasming with a vagina for the first time with sex.” Alpha’s hand slowly traced down Henrik’s back resting above Henrik’s butt and lightly squeezing it teasingly. Henrik squealed lightly, biting his lip as he glanced away then back at his boyfriend. “M-mm...we’ll wait a bit on that. Maybe for my birthday. Or yours. Hey, come to think of it; do you have a birthday? Like...an actual date or..?” He nuzzled against his chin, listening to his pulse in his throat.

“Uuuhhhh...” Alpha’s smirk faded as he thought, really thought back to remembering his birthdate. “Well....to be honest with you, babe; us Ghouls don’t celebrate our birthdays anymore, since we left our human lives behind a long time ago. But, for Halloween, since we celebrate the coming of Lucifer on that day, I guess you could say it’s the day all of us celebrate our birthdays together. Though, the Church doesn’t really congratulate us since it’s our birthday, they are more respectful since we are more closer to the devil than humans are.” He said, ending with a slight chuckle and squeezed Henrik’s ass some more, really enjoy the feeling and squishiness of his butt as he did.

“M-mmmfffrm...” Henrik wiggled his ass as it was squeezed and he listened with fascination. “I guess that makes sense...But hey, if you want we can celebrate ours on the same day? Mine’s in August. That way you can get cake and we can party properly.” When he looked at Alpha now, he gave a delighted smile—like a child who was extremely proud of a brilliant idea they’d had. Alpha’s grin returned to his lips as Henrik spoke out his idea, before chuckling delightedly.

“Sure, babe, if you’d like. Though, I’m warning you, we Ghouls when it’s Halloween and the moon is out, we become a bunch of wild idiots, so if we wake up in the forest in the morning, please forgive me. I’ll make it up to you by taking you on a date....after fucking you again if you’d like.” He chuckled, pulling Henrik close for a hug, nibbling at his hair playfully and giving his ears a couple of nips. Henrik purred and pushed some of his hair back to give Alpha more room. He seemed confused at first, pondering what the ghoul meant. “Ohh...you mean it’s like a, uh, mating season for you guys?”

As Alpha went to give Henrik ear a lick, he giggled lowly, pulling back away to face him, “Not really. Halloween is the time for us where we can let go from our disguise and run wild. Though, if our mates would be around, what we might do would be killing them—which is very uncommon, so don’t you worry about that—spar fighting with them, or the more likely option, having sex with them.” He chuckled, nuzzling his face into Henrik’s hair, inhaling his scent mixed with sweat.

There was an audible hitch in Henrik’s breathing as Alpha mentioned the possibility of fighting, or even death. But he relaxed as he said it wasn’t a likelihood. “Heheheh...good, babe...I wouldn’t mind spending Halloween fucking in the woods. I’ll even get a sexy costume this year and everything. But Uhm...have you ever...killed your mate before?” He wasn’t sure why he asked, or if he even wanted to know the answer. But something about his ghoul made him trust him, and caused him to ramble nonstop sometimes. Alpha purred, “Mmmm, I can wait for Halloween now~” But when Henrik asked him about killing his mates, his smirk faded and he sighed sadly.

“To be truthful with you Henrik...I have...killed my mates before....” he confessed. “But it was never out of hatred or resentment or anything like that, I always made their deaths painless and in their sleep. My old mates that I have killed, they were dying from either terminal illnesses like incurable cancer or heart diseases or even old age. My mates that had been ill...they couldn’t afford the money for treatment for their illnesses, and I just couldn’t bear to watch them suffer and die painfully.” He said, slowly caressing Henrik’s back before continuing. “And my aging mates...they didn’t have any families to go as they were dying, and I stayed by their sides as they slowly faded away from life....” He hugged Henrik close, nuzzling his head before speaking again, “Believe me, Henrik, I have mourned my sweet mates when they died, and I carry the burden of guilt for ending their lives each day for the rest of my existence. Now...I can only hope that they are in a much more better place.”

He hugged Henrik tighter, burying his face into his face hair, almost as if if he let go of Henrik, he would fade away into thin air and never see him again. “I hope nothing like that ever happens to you, Henrik...I don’t want to ever think that someday I’ll have to end your suffering as well...” he said into his hair, planting a kiss before settling Henrik under his chin.

Listening to Alpha caused a low sort of whine to escape Henrik’s throat. He wrapped his arms around tighter, clinging to the man as he snuggled up against. “Heh...sorry...for making you relive that.” Alpha sighed again, adjusting his head to be in a much better position as they cuddled. “It’s okay, babe....I just hope you don’t hold it against me...” he murmured, nuzzling Henrik’s hair. Henrik continued breathing in his scent like a calming incense, keeping the sound soft as he did. A little purr escaped and he tilted his head, kissing the ghoul’s neck. “No no...there’s nothing wrong with a mercy killing, if the animal—or the person—is suffering...the only thing I would ever hold against you is my body...”

Alpha brought a hand up to Henrik’s head and caressed his hair as a low purr began to reverberate in his throat. “I would never let harm come your way Henrik...” He said lowly, burying his fingers into his hair to lightly scratch his scalp. “You’re my mate, you’re very...precious to me...” Alpha cooed, nuzzling his face into Henrik’s hair before planting another kiss to his head.

Henrik sighed and gave a small nod along with a gentle smile. They’d come a long way in the short time they met, but even then he knew he could trust him. It was impossible to imagine otherwise. He felt it in his bones. “We’re each other’s mates for eternity...I’ll keep you safe as long as you keep me safe.” A small smile formed on Alpha’s lips as they cuddled. He gave Henrik’s hair another kiss, and rested his head against his. Alpha knew, just like Henrik, that they’ll keep each other safe. He’ll always make sure that he’ll be alright, and nothing will separate or harm them in this world. And if it ever does happen, they’ll find a way through and get through the conflict.

“Nothing will tear us apart from each other...We will always protect each other and we become warriors when conflict comes our way...” He hugged Henrik tightly, inhaling more of his scent and he muttered into his hair, “I love you Henrik...and I know that we will fight off anything that comes our way...”

Henrik rested his head on the other’s chest right above where his heart would be, listening to him breathing, when an idea came to him. Maybe he was being crazy, but something told him this would be a romantic gesture. He manifested one razor sharp talon and dragged it across the palm of his opposite hand, slicing the flesh nearly and drawing up blood. When he was done, he held the gesture out to Alpha with a serious expression. “Shake on it. We’ll be like blood-brothers but instead we’re...blood-lovers. We’ll never let anything tear us apart.”

When the sudden scent of Henrik’s blood filled the air around then, Alpha perked up with his pupils turning into slits. “Ha-Henrik...” He began, but went silent as Henrik spoke. Alpha was touched. He really was. But...considering having to share blood with your lover...wasn’t that like...an ancient marriage ritual...? Or a blood bond...? Well whichever it was, Alpha repeated the same motions, forming a sharp claw, and sliced across the palm of his hand that mirrored Henrik’s, letting dark red—almost black—blood bloom over the wound. Instead of shaking on it, he took Henrik’s hand in his own, and intertwined their fingers together, letting their blood mix with each other. He gazed into Henrik’s eyes, deeply looking in his blue orbs before saying in Ghoulish,

“I ąm͘ ̢nơ͜t͞ ̵͟on̢͏͜e̢ ҉w̕͠i̸̵̛ţ̛h̵̢̧o̸u̶t ͠yo̴u͘
̛A̢͠ņ̡̛d͟ ̡y̢ǫ̛u͘͜ ̵͡ąr̵͟͝e͞͠ ̛̕n̶ǫ͜t̴̨ ҉͡wh̨o͏l̢e̸ wi̧͝t̵̢͟h̵̷o͜u̧͜͝t͡ me̛
̸̨T̸͞͞o͟ge͝t͝ḩ͜ę̢r̨͠,͡ ͟b̶̕͡oth̛ ̕ơf͟ ͞u̕s̡
̷̕B̛͞e̢͟͠c̷͏͘o̷̸m̛͜͝e͜͝ ͢o̷n̸̷e͜,”

Before leaning down to press his lips to Henrik’s to seal the deal of their blood-lover bond.

Seeing the change in his eyes made Henrik believe initially that he had done something wrong. After all, shouldn’t he know by now how sensitive the ghoul was to blood? Like a shark in the water—but then he felt their hands pressed against one another and he spoke firmly but passionately to him. Still rusty in his Ghoulish, Henrik didn’t fully understand what he said but he thought he took in the general meaning. He kissed him back, squeezing his hand as their lips collided. His tongue flicked out after a moment, tracing Alpha’s before he bit down gently.

With Alpha’s free and good hand, he cupped Henrik’s cheek as they continued to kiss passionately, chuckling into the kiss as he felt Henrik bite his tongue, and slithered it’s way out of his teeth’s grip to waltz his tongue with Henrik’s. He felt his body become hot, just as Henrik became heated as well, and that heat went directly to their intertwined hands. Circling around them, before the heat centered on their open wounds, painful at first—making Alpha wince a bit in pain—before fading into a feeling as they were holding fire in each other’s hand.

The blood seeped back in to their hands, leaving no bloody stains to their flesh. And in the center where their cuts were, the wounds glowed lowly in a flesh red color. But before Alpha could deepen the kiss, he pulled away from Henrik’s lips and released his hand, only to lightly gasp at the sight of his palm. There was a long scar across his palm, and the low light that radiated from it slowly diminished before turning his gaze up to meet Henrik’s eyes. But he was speechless, he couldn’t bring himself to say anything as he was still surprised from the mark.

Henrik pressed himself against Alpha desperately as they kissed and explored each other’s mouths with their tongues. He broke contact to hiss as it felt like his hand was burning up, but since meeting Alpha heat was something he had been getting used to anyway. “Fuck.” The blonde growled, taking the ghouls bottom lip for a moment until Alpha was the one to break the contact this time. “What’s—“ He went to ask before turning his attention downward to face the scene at hand. Alpha stared at the scar on his hand, like a stranger coming in to a room. Even in his current form, he hid all of his scars and other deformities with his powers. But it seemed that with this one, he wasn’t able to hide it when he tried to have the scar disappear into his flesh.

“I-I think....” he began reluctantly, before finally looking up from the scar up to Henrik, “...that...we’re blood-bound to each other....” Henrik beamed and glanced at his own hand, noting the matching scars. He looked back to Alpha cheerfully, looking for celebration. “But that’s...that’s a good thing, isn’t it? I mean...” But then it occurred to Henrik that he didn’t really know what it meant.

Alpha began to smile as he could see that happiness in Henrik’s eyes, and he could feel inside of himself that he was at least a bit happy. But he still didn’t understand. They may be actually blood bound, but he wasn’t sure if it was just that or that it meant something else. But he decided, that even if it meant something else, it didn’t matter, since all this did was have him and Henrik get closer, and that was something he appreciated. He put his hand down, his grin widening a bit before wrapping his arms around Henrik’s frame, pulling him close for a soft hug. “Yes...I believe that this is good...” He murmured into Henrik’s head, before giving his head a kiss and nuzzling into his head.

Henrik breathed a sigh of relief as the two of them embraced. He reached up to rub Alpha’s back between his shoulder blades. “Good...I love you too much...I don’t want to put you through anything that’s bad..”

Sweet, kind and innocent, Henrik, thought Alpha. He loved him so much just as he adored his heart. Alpha hugged him tighter, moving his head for it to be in between Henrik head and shoulder. As he caressed his hair, “Henrik....my sweet mate....I love you so much you have no idea how much I do...” Alpha then pulled away, only to quickly press his lips to Henrik’s, kissing him passionately and pouring his heart into the kiss. He kissed him back and purred, not wanting to move away until his lungs would sting with the need for oxygen. Henrik was obsessed and put simply, he would do anything Alpha asked of him. When they finally did break apart, he licked his lip as he broke into a smile. “I guess it’s a good thing that we’re blood bound, I mean—it’s kinda like promising ourselves to each other, right?”

Alpha kiss kiss kissed him so much he wanted for Henrik himself to steal his breath away if he was a demon as well. He went in for just as Henrik pulled away, but when he felt him pant from lack of air, he pulled away to let him breathe, to let them both catch their breath. Alpha chuckled, nodding in agreement, “Yeah...I believe so...” He lifted Henrik’s hand up, seeing the scar on the palm that matched his own.

“It kinda makes me think....There was a ritual from what I remembered that required to share the blood of a demon with a human’s. Though I can’t remember if it just meant being connected to the demon, or....being married to one....” Alpha’s cheeks felt warm as he finished, unsure of how Henrik would react.

Henrik blushed up to his ears, biting his lip. Marriage was something that had always taken a backseat in his life. But he supposed, if he were to ever become married, that it would be in a non-traditional way such as this. His lips curled up into that shy giddy grin. “Damn, I wish I’d known. I would’ve gotten all dressed up for ya.”

Alpha’s eyes widened, pulling away though still keeping Henrik in an embrace, “You mean....you’re not mad or anything? There’s a possibility that we aren’t actually married, but even if we are....you’re not mad...even in the slightest...?”

“Course not!” Henrik smiled more, beaming with amusement at his ghoul’s surprised expression. “I know it’s soon...like...heh, really soon, in our relationship but we’re not typical lovers...you know? You’re a demon and I’m a shapeshifter...and I feel like some people just connect instantly like we do because they’re meant to be together...”

Alpha’s worry and inner fear was quickly gone as soon as he heard Henrik’s dissent. He brought his hand up to caress Henrik’s cheek affectionately before speaking, “Yeah...I guess so....maybe we really are meant to be...” he wrapped his arms around Henrik, pulling him into a hug. “Min liten vampyr...” purred Alpha affectionately, placing soft kisses on his head and ear, inhaling his scent. “Mmm...jag alskäre dig...” Henrik rubbed against his lover affectionately and sighed, finding it all so blissful yet strange that he found himself in love like this. It was something he had all but given up on even in his young age, deciding that he would be happy enough being engaged to his music and his art. But having all of that and Alpha as well...fuck, did he feel lucky or what?

Chapter 91: Consummation

Notes:

*warning* mentions of drinking and sex

“Mmm...we should...celebrate our engagement. There’s still...whiskey left over, I think. It should be in the nightstand. I...wanna take a body shot off you.” Alpha let out a small chuckle, “What a way to celebrate an engagement, babe.” He said with another chuckle before placing some more kisses over Henrik’s shoulders, and pulling away to kiss him passionately. “Jag älskar dig också...” Alpha whispered against Henrik’s lips, before kissing him again, hugging him tightly close as they kissed.

Henrik kissed him back, his arms wrapping tightly around his shoulders and fingers scratching lightly at his scalp. He felt as light as a feather—like they were so powerful nothing could ever stop them. He bit Alpha’s lip lightly and tugged it back, dipping his tongue into the space he made and gently dancing with the other’s. When they finally broke for air, a thin piece of saliva connected their heated mouths. A low purr came from Alpha as he and Henrik made out. The only time the purr stopped was when Henrik bit and rugged at his lip, making him chuckle again and tangling their tongues together as they kissed some more. And even when Henrik pulled away, his grin stayed glued to his lips before speaking again, “You’ve learned so much in such little time...” he complimented, his grin widening. Henrik blushed, positively beaming from the compliment so sweetly given by both his mentor and his lover.

“Thanks I’ve...had a really good teacher. With you I feel like...I can do anything—even stuff I’ve never even considered trying. It’s like...you’re sharing your confidence with me.” A soft chuckle escaped from Alpha, and his arms tightened a bit around Henrik, “I’m rubbin’ off on ya, making you more dirtier and raunchier like I am with each day passing,” He smirked, bringing his hand up to dig his fingers into his hair. “Buuuuttt, I got no problem with it. After all, we get to do some more bonding that way having lots of sex, don’t you think?” Slowly, he began to lie Henrik down, with Alpha holding himself up above him, almost predatorily.

Henrik chuckled as his gaze wandered upwards to meet the ghouls. A small smirk spread across his features. “Yeah. I definitely don’t mind that. You’re the only person I’ve ever wanted to fuck this much.” After a moment he remembered something. “Hey, that’s right! I knew I was forgetting something—I wanted to do a body shot to celebrate.” Alpha let out a small laugh, before he laid down next to him, seductively moving his hands down his chest to the blanket that covered his belly button, private area and legs. “Alright then, babe, I’m all yours...” He purred, slowly moving the blanket down to expose his navel, but continued down to where a small patch of his pubic hair appeared, and he stopped before he could expose more any further.

Henrik’s gaze lingered on Alpha’s exposed midsection for a bit until he fumbled around and found what remained of the fireball whiskey. He blushed at the sight, remembering how drunk he had been when they fucked for the first time. Awkwardly he took the cap and poured a little in, delicately turning the cap over and filling his naval. He gave the ghoul a little smirk as he maintained eye contact, leaning down and drinking from his belly button in one hearty gulp. Alpha chuckled amusedly as he watched his cute little Henrik with the bottle. He felt chills go through his skin as he felt the slightly cold liquid drip into his navel, and he tried to relax himself by laying on his hand while the other went up to Henrik’s hair, following along and watching intently as Henrik drank the whiskey from his button. As he watched and felt Henrik sip up the liquor, he sighed pleasantly, lightly throwing his head back, before returning it to place as he gave Henrik a look of sin.

“Mmmnn, that feels great when you do that, min vampyr....”

Henrik smiled and wiped some of the excess from his lips, unconsciously nuzzling against his lover’s hand. “Good. I like making you happy. Do...you want a turn, min djävul?” He tilted his head with a look of innocence, redness seeping into his irises like pooling blood. Alpha smirked darkly as he looked him in the eye and saw the red in them. “Sure, pass me the bottle.” After Henrik passes it on over to him, Alpha took a small sip of the liquor from the bottle, before placing his thumb over the top, and sat up. Alpha quickly flipped them over, with Henrik now below him, “Lie still, babe,” warned Alpha, placing his chest in the middle of Henrik’s chest, almost like he was steadying his breathing before he began to pour slowly into Henrik’s navel.

Afterwards, he moved up to Henrik’s neck, “Easy does it...” he purred into his ear, before he poured a tiny bit of whiskey on the base part of his neck where it met his collarbone. He crawled back down down to Henrik’s navel, and he sipped up the alcohol from the small crevice, dipping in his tongue to make sure he got every last drop. But he didn’t stop there, oh no. He trailed his tongue up Henrik’s chest, up to his neck where he licked up the small little pool of whiskey that was collected on Henrik’s neck, sucking on the spot to make sure none of the whiskey spills over. Though instead of pulling away, Alpha continued to leave behind kisses up Henrik’s neck, trailing them upwards to his jaw and up to his ear. “I just want to kiss you up all the time...” he purred into his ear.

Henrik’s eyes never left his predatory lover, not out of distrust but rather a desire to never miss a moment of his actions. He obeyed eagerly as he laid flat on his back, goosebumps raising on his skin from the cold liquor. “M-mmfff...baby...” He wiggled his hips slowly as he felt Alpha drink from his navel then work his way up. His arms reached around as he ran his fingers through the ghoul’s hair. “I’m yours to have however you’d like...” He murmured blissfully.

Henrik blushed, his extended nails scratching lightly at Alpha’s scalp and running down his back and arms as they kissed. He moaned when he felt the ghoul’s hot tongue, in turn biting the other’s lip and tugging on it. After a minute they pulled away and he licked his whiskey stained mouth. “M-mmff...charmer...” He mumbled with a soft grin. “Seriously, you could charm the underwear off of anyone. Isn’t that true?” Alpha purred into the kiss as he felt Henrik’s nails scratch at his skull, before chuckling delightedly as Henrik tugged at his lip as they pulled away.

“Correctamundo,” he said. “When I put my mind to it, I can charm the hell out of anyone that I want. Buuuut...right now, the only pants I want to charm off are yours...~” Alpha purred, almost as loud as a large cat as his hands caressed themselves up Henrik’s chest, tracing every feature and detail on him like Alpha admired the very creation of his form—which in all honestly, was very true.

Henrik stretched and flexed under the ghoul’s touch, letting him feel his muscles that resided beneath a thin layer of pudge. “Mmff...good. I don’t want you usin’ that sweet talk on anyone else anyway.” He traced his own bottom lip with his thumb, gazing seductively at Alpha. Alpha continued to purr, kissing Henrik’s thumb as he felt it trace over his lip, and sounding more delight as he felt Henrik flex his muscles for him. He then smirked, lightly squeezing Henrik’s bicep before speaking, “Not even when we have a threesome? Or swing with more?”

There was a squeak in Henrik’s voice that he covered by pretending to cough and clear his throat. “T-threesome?” It went without saying that something like that was still new to him. “And who would you like to have join us?” He thought to each one of the Ghouls, including the Ghoulettes. His face burned when the image of the Cardinal flashed in his subconscious, either hovering over him or letting him ride to prove his worthiness. Fuck, he hoped Alpha couldn’t read minds. He bit his lip and a shy, coy little giggle escaped.

Alpha laughed mischievously as he watched his dear Henrik become fluster and turn as red as a tomato. Fuck, he just so wanted to kiss his cute red cheeks and nuzzle him like a cat... But that could wait for a bit. He shrugged, “Anyone, babe. Well, anyone that we both mutually agree that we can fuck. If you’re interested in one or more of the Ghouls, I’ll let them know. Though if it’s someone that’s in a relationship like the Cardinal...” Alpha bit his bottom lip as he grimaced, “You’ll have to get mutual consent from both Johannes and the Cardinal. If they disagree, then they always have the option to try out a foursome. That could be fun,” Alpha chuckled.

“C-Cardinal? W-why why why would I want to fuck the Cardinal? “ Henrik stammered as he tucked a piece of his hair awkwardly behind his ear, although it was painfully obvious that he and Johannes would be his first choice to swing with. He’d heard their moans through the walls; it made his blood boil. “You can...ask any of the Ghouls you’d like. Or the Ghoulettes for that matter—s’long as they don’t make fun of me for never having sex with a woman...”

Alpha chuckled maliciously, hearing the stutter in Henrik’s voice, making it very obvious that Henrik had perhaps thought about the Cardinal before. “Well, if you had the chance to meet an attractive and enticing person, wouldn’t you want to woo them? He has a swell bod, a wonderful voice, very romantic, and, from what we could hear from the walls, great in bed.” Alpha couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous if Henrik actually considered the Cardinal, but even then, it’s not like just Henrik and the Cardinal, it was a foursome for fuck’s sake! It’s mutual consent, he shouldn’t take it as if Henrik’s cheating!

“Errrr, hehehe....I can’t guarantee that the Ghoulettes won’t tease ya, but if you give it to them good, then perhaps they’ll stop,” He said before chuckling again. Alpha pulled Henrik close, his back against Alpha’s chest, wrapping his arms around Henrik’s frame, purring into his ear, “I bet you would like it...wouldn’t you, liten vampyr? How the Cardinal or the Ghouls would touch you and make you moan like an animal in heat.” Alpha’s hands moved down toward his belly, rubbing him gently before continuing, “Or the Ghoulettes, how they would sound when you fuck them. Oh, and they would feel absolutely amazing, as well,” Alpha hissed lowly into Henrik’s hair, acting more like a predator cornering his prey as now his other hand went up to Henrik’s chest, lightly flicking his nipples.

Henrik closed his eyes, breathing steadily as a little gasp escaped. His nipples hardened from Alpha’s touch. “W-who...who would you want me to have first?” He purred, rolling his hips slightly and grinding his ass against Alpha. “I imagine you’d want to watch at first...to see what your little boy toy has learned so far...”

“Hmmm...” Alpha hummed in thought as his hand on Henrik’s chest now slowly began to play with his nipples. Another hiss left Alpha as he felt Henrik grind right into his cock, and he moved his other hand down to his thigh, spreading Henrik’s legs out as he massaged his thigh. “I can’t stop imagining you if you were with one of the Ghouls, any of them. Maybe Omega or even Aether. But it’d be amazing to see you eat out the Ghoulettes as they scream for you.” His hand on his thigh adjusted itself, and was dangerously close to Henrik’s dick now, tip-tapping closer to cup his cock.

Henrik shuddered a breath as he continued grinding, biting his lip hard as he felt the blood moving into his groin. “W-why not...everyone?” He asked before he could stop himself, eyes squeezed shut. “I-I-I mean everyone who wants to, of course...I could...pleasure the ghoulettes while someone takes me from behind...and so on and so on.” Alpha’s hissing turned into a low growl the more that Henrik continued to grind himself into his crotch.

“Everyone, huh?” He purred, slowly wrapping his fingers around his cock, “Mmmm...it’s possible...but I still want to fuck you, so....I can’t help but wonder....” Alpha trailed off as his hand now began to stroke Henrik, painfully slow before speaking again, “Are you up for the challenge to fit two cocks inside of you, baby?”

Henrik gave a breathy moan as Alpha wrapped his hand around his cock and began to play with him. He was moving his ass in rhythm against the ghoul’s groin, letting him rub between his cheeks. “T-two..?..” He moaned the question, trying to imagine being stuffed that much. He’d probably cry, either from pain or pleasure or a combination of both. But he knew Alpha would never force him into something he wasn’t fully willing to do. Plus, how impressive would he seem then? Henrik, the sexy vampire bassist who can take two cocks in the ass at once. He purred and nodded before answering. “Y-Yes...yess...please...I-I want to be gang-banged...”

Alpha growled again into Henrik’s ear, loving everything that was coming out of his mouth. He imagined what it would be like if he and Henrik had an orgy with the Ghouls, ooohhh wouldn’t that be quite a sight. “Hahhhh,” he hissed, moving the hand that was on his chest up to Henrik’s mouth, entering three fingers for him suck, wiggling them around a bit.

“I can just imagine it, Aether and Omega both fucking you right into your tight little asshole while the Ghoulettes both suck on your dick and balls as I deepthroat your lovely little mouth. Would you like that, dear Henrik?” He purred, removing his fingers out of his mouth and moving them down to his entrance. “To have me and the Ghouls gang fuck you like you’re our personal play thing?” He purred right into his ear, before entering two fingers inside of him, wiggling them to have him get used to the feeling.

Henrik was already hard and dribbling pre cum when Alpha put his fingers into his mouth. He let his tongue wander over each one, suckling as he listened to the ghoul’s dirty talk. It sounded...fantastic. Something he’d never even considered in his entire life and yet...“Y-yesss..!” He gasped and moaned a bit louder than anticipated as Alpha’s fingers quickly disappeared from his mouth and reappeared knuckles deep inside him.

“A-aah...h-hah...t-to be honest...when I came backstage to meet you before and I-I...saw the others growling as they approached me I...kind of thought that was going to happen...I was terrified but...” He smirked now, lifting himself up slightly to push Alpha’s fingers deeper inside him. He grunted lowly. “N-now that I know you guys better...I think that’d be fun. A-a real...bonding experience.”

Alpha smirked gently, his fingers curling more slowly inside of Henrik’s anus before retracting them away. “It would be....but for now....” Alpha trailed his words off as his hand that was stroking Henrik’s cock, both of his hands moving up to the back of his knees to pull his legs up, lifting him up as well to have his cock line up with Henrik’s entrance. “We should start out slowly, with just exercising your asshole. That way we don’t hurt you when we fuck you.” And with that, he thrusted his cock inside of him as he brought Henrik down on him.

Henrik threw his head back as he cried out blissfully, holding his legs as he spread himself wide. He was definitely much better than when they first started. He twitched as he felt Alpha’s balls graze his entrance with how deep inside he was. He wrapped one arm around the ghoul’s neck to turn and look at him, giving him a lust-filled gaze as he bit his lip. “Mmmmfffuck...so...out of all the ghouls then...who has the biggest cock?”

A low groan escaped through Alpha’s teeth as his cock was enveloped by Henrik’s tight asshole and went on to thrust into him. He turned his head slightly to meet Henrik’s horny gaze, making him smirk darkly with hunger. “All the Ghouls have big cocks...believe it or not...But...I like to think I have the biggest cock of them all...But I am competing with...Aether....and maybe even Omega, too...” he purred, before pressing his lips against Henrik’s to kiss him wildly as his thrust began to pick up the pace.

Henrik whimpered as he kissed him back, bouncing in his lap with each hearty thrust. Eventually he broke for air, panting and moaning as he kept himself close to the Ghoul. “M-mmff...mmmff...I-I’m excited...” The words almost went without saying, as he was getting thrust into so fast his cock smacked his stomach with each bounce.

As they kissed, Alpha imagined Aether, Omega and himself all pleasuring Henrik. He wanted to pleasure his dear mate as much as he could, to make him moan and cry and cum to the point where he couldn’t squeeze another orgasm in for the evening. “Keep those lovely legs of yours up, babe...” Alpha growled as his hands that were once on Henrik’s legs now moved up to his waist where he held him tightly as his thrusts picked up the pace, smacking into Henrik’s prostate every millisecond, deeply each time. “Fuuuuck...” He growled.

“Y-y-y-y-yESSSIRRR! Aaghh!” Henrik cried out loud as he threw his head back, drooling and just taking every second of Alpha’s brutal love thrusts. “T-tell me what else you want to do to me...a-at our little orgy...” He managed to moan out, reaching up a free hand to choke Alpha and make him stare down at him.

When Alpha felt Henrik wrap his hand around his throat and squeeze him to where his air was cut off, he gazed back at Henrik, his ruby red eyes stared deeply into his ocean blue orbs. He growled as his thrusts slowed down, but made sure to thrust deep into him every time, “I want to watch you be a good little slut to all of the Ghouls as we have our way with you and fuck the shit out of you. I want to hear you moan like a bitch in heat and say how much you love it.” He hissed again at Henrik, leaning to bite the flesh of his neck and tugging at it as he pulled away.

“I would just love to see the marks of sex all over your body...I’ll make sure that I’m the only one that can leave hickeys on your body, anyone of the Ghouls that marks you will be put back in line to make sure that no one else can have you but me...” Alpha growled, his hands that were on Henrik’s waist scratched around the spot, leaving behind red marks that would like swell up later.

Henrik whined and whimpered and moaned from the pain and pleasure burning up his body. He winced as Alpha’s claws scratched his flesh, but knew he’d have to toughen up—it was going to be intense being in the same room as all of them. He leaned in and kissed him, biting his lip and tugging it back before continuing. “I can’t wait to suck everyone off—to get fucked in all my holes. A-ahhh...hah...a-Ahh...I cant wait to make the Ghoulettes wriggle and writhe beneath me...”

Alpha kissed Henrik back with gusto, entering his tongue inside and retracting it away from Henrik’s mouth as he pulled away to speak again. A growl rumbled in Alpha’s throat, “They’re gonna love you...” He growled, “The Ghoulettes are gonna be all over by the time it’s over, begging for more from you.....The Ghouls too....they’ll love your tight boy-pussy, and they’ll want to fuck you again and again until you milk them dry...” Henrik moaned and giggled afterwards, biting his lip until another moan forced his head back.

“I-I-I’ms-so c-c-c-clooose, babe...so fucking close...ah...hah...please let me...aggghh...” He trembled around Alpha’s cock every time he was brought down. He savored the moment, taking him as deep as he possibly could.

“F-FUCCK...s-so good..!” He whined out again. Alpha wrapped his arms around Henrik’s waist, bringing him down to meet his thrusts at full speed. Loud growls and groans left Alpha’s mouth willingly, combined with the moans and whines that left from Henrik. Alpha switched their positions, pressing Henrik’s face into the pillows along with his body as Alpha pulled Henrik’s waist in and continued to fuck the ever living shit out of him.

“Fuckin’ moan! Scream for me, you whore!! SCREAM!” He slapped Henrik’s ass multiple times, making his ass turn as red as a tomato and heated to the touch. Henrik did as he was told, as if he really needed to. The screams and moans came whether he wanted them to or not, only now they were muffled some by the pillow pressed into his face. He dug his fingers into the bedding until his knuckles turned white. But this time, being spanked is what sent him over the edge. With a final series of cries, Henrik came all over the blankets like the messy slut he was. The pillows were moist with his tears of pleasure as his body trembled nonstop.

It only took a few more deeps thrusts for Alpha as he listened to Henrik scream and moan into he pillows before he finally came along too. As he came inside of Henrik, he gently pulled out of him, and squirted the rest of his cum on his lower back before collapsing right next to Henrik on the bed. Through his pants, Alpha chuckled, “Man,” he began, “We are such filthy animals, aren’t we?” He lifted an arm up, rubbing Henrik’s shoulder. Henrik chuckled weakly as his limbs crumpled beneath him and he laid in a puddle of his own cum. He was too tired to move or care. “Y-yesss...” He purred and very slowly turned his head to see Alpha. His makeup had long been ruined and his hair was incredibly wild and tangled.

Chapter 92: The Little Merman

Notes:

*warning* weird merman sex

Alpha pulled Henrik close, settling Henrik’s head under his chin, nuzzling into his wild hair, inhaling his scent before planting a kiss. “Do you want for us to take a shower? Or do you want to take a small nap and do it later?” Henrik murmured something sleepily and incoherent against Alpha’s chest as he nuzzled against him. He turned his head soon after to try and repeat it. “Mmm...I dunno...I probably reek. But my legs feel like jelly...my ass is on fire...” He shifted again, and felt the dampness of both of their fluids drying on his skin. He blushed. “Ech. I’m sorry I’m so disgusting.” He chuckled softly.

Alpha snickered, “It’s okay. I’m all covered in dried cum, sweat and all other shit too, you know.” He joked. And idea then popped right into his head, “Hey...how about we quickly pop back to my place and we can take a bath there? We can relax and play with some bubbles as long as you don’t fall asleep. That way, we can pop back to your place and we’ll be all clean again. How ‘bout that?” Henrik perked up in interest, tilting his head as he listened to Alpha. “Your place? You mean the church?” He couldn’t hide his excitement, wishing that somehow they could stay longer this time and really explore better. “I’ve...never been. I’ve always wanted to though. I hear it’s beautiful.”

Alpha snickered lightly, caressing Henrik’s back, “It is beautiful, you’re gonna love it. But that can happen for another day, since we’re leaving later today, but you can get a quick little sneak peek of the bathrooms there.” Alpha began to pull away from Henrik, from his warmth, softness, and everything before pulling the sheets off of him and getting up off the bed. “I’ll be right back.” He said before teleporting away. Henrik nodded and awaited the return of his lover eagerly. He pulled the remaining blankets up around himself and snuggled in like a cute burrito, blushing as he grew eager for his romantic bath with the ghoul.

When Alpha appeared his his bathroom, he turned the lights on and walked on over to his bathtub, turning the water immediately to warm, placing his hands on the edge to arch his back and crack his spine. He wanted to make it at least a little romantic for his mate, but unlike he didn’t have much other than the charm of the bathroom. Well...charm...? He looked around the bathroom, to his shower with clear walls and black towels for whenever he ever tried to use them or anybody he brought with him into his quarters and the door to his walk-in closet to his counter where all his black candles sat in case for any rituals. Another lightbulb lit up in his head as he saw the candles. He turned off the tub, making sure that it full enough for 2 people, before getting up to grab the candles to place them all throughout the bathroom, near the tub, even in the toilet. With a snap of his fingers, the candles lit up and he got up to dim the lights.

There was something more...didn’t Water once give him a silly bath bomb once for Halloween? He opened one of the drawers on the counter, and saw a black ball roll toward him as he pulled open the drawer. He took it out and walked over to the tub, gently placing it inside and watched it as it black spread over the water like a disease. Alpha gave a nod to everything, everything looked nice, and hopefully the water won’t spill when the both of them enter the tub. Alpha zipped back over Henrik’s bedroom, seeing that now he was all wrapped up in the sheets, and Alpha could help himself but to crawl to him and hug him tightly. “Mmmm...you’re so cute, babe...” He purred, nuzzling Henrik’s head. “You ready for some fun in the tub, ya bub?” He teased with a gentle smirk.

Henrik giggled and brushed some of his hair back as he turned to face Alpha. “Mmmhmm...” He was smiling serenely. It felt like barely minutes since he’d disappeared in the first place. “What, did you check to make sure it was clean first?” He teased as he took the ghoul’s hands in his own.

Alpha laughed, squeezing Henrik’s hands in his own, “Well, I had to make a few adjustments so that the atmosphere in my bathroom isn’t too....bathroomy-like,” he made a face as it didn’t sound very well but let it slide. “C’mon, the water will get cold.” He released Henrik’s hands, and pulled him up from the sheets, and taking him out of his burrito, then lifted him up bridal style from the bed, before teleporting away to his bathroom, where the candles flickered lightly when they arrived. “A little something to celebrate our wedding...” Alpha purred, setting Henrik down to his feet to take in the look of the place.

Henrik made a soft sound of excitement as he was swept off his feet into the Ghoul’s arms. In the blink of an eye, the room shifted and he saw candles all around them. “Holy shit...” He murmured, raising his hand to bite his thumb gently as he grinned. “You are the fucking Phantom of the Opera.” Alpha grinned to his ears at Henrik’s comment, “Alright then, maybe I am the Phantom.” He said simply before walking towards the tub. It was big enough thankfully for the both of them, so spilling won’t be an issue, nor will cuddling be.

“But I know for sure, since you’re my Christine, that I’ll keep on loving you until I die, and I’ll always respects your boundaries unlike the actual Phantom who locked up Christine in jealousy.” He dipped his leg into the fizzing black water, before entering another and slowly crouching to sit down lie against the wall of the tub and gently place Henrik into the water to lay on his back on Alpha’s chest. Alpha extended his legs out on either side of Henrik, poking his knees slightly on the top of the water. “Is the water fine? Or do you want it cooler or hotter?”

Henrik purred as the water surrounded them both and their bodies became loss in the inky abyss. “No it’s perfect...” He stretched out and continued looking around before turning his attention back to Alpha. “It’s gorgeous in here, really. You’re such a romantic. I love it.” As he turned around against his body he straddled him as they kissed gently, caressing the sides of Alpha’s face with damp hands.

“Mmmfff...” Alpha softly moaned into the kiss as he and Henrik kissed. He moved his hands around Henrik’s back, pulling him closer. Slowly, he relaxed into the wall, with a hand dipping down to the water to scoop some up to pour over Henrik’s hair and back, and his other hand caressed his back to spread more of the water over him. He continued to smooch him slowly, gently and sweetly. Although the water was plenty warm enough, running down his back gave him chills and made him swoon against his lover. He purred with every action and reached behind to tangle his fingers in Alpha’s hair. “I love you...” He whispered when their lips parted at last.

Alpha smiled into the kiss, enjoying how sweet Henrik was as they kissed and how gentle he was when they kissed. Just...everything about him was amazing. Alpha moved his hand from Henrik’s back up to his hair, entangling itself like Henrik had with his hair. He then slowly began to slide down the wall of the tub, down to where he submerged nearly his entire body underwater, with his nose and mouth barely poking out of the surface for air. “I love you, too, Henrik.” He said, air bubbles coming up to the surface and his comment sounding nearly incoherent from the water.

Henrik watched him sink into the void with a small chuckle. “Don’t let go, Jack!” He teased before feeling around in the water and letting himself sink as well. It was comforting being underwater, even when it was so dark he couldn’t see his hand before his face. It felt like being asleep except he couldn’t breathe...he couldn’t breathe, he needed to come up soon, unless...oooo...an idea hit the young shapeshifter as he took his time returning to the surface. His fangs and claws had returned, as well as thin webbing of skin between his fingers now. And along his neck were a new set of gills, making him the perfect merman boyfriend.

Through the water, he heard Henrik’s muffled voice speak his comment, which made him sputter and laugh, immediately coming back up for air as he nearly out from laughing. At the same moment, Henrik went down into the water, submerging his whole entire form, face and all with nothing poking out. Alpha’s giggles soon relaxed and he moved his head above where Henrik’s head seemingly was at. “I’ll never let go, Jack!” Alpha teased back with the Titanic reference and blindly searched around the water for Henrik’s hand. When he felt his hand, he grasped it pulling it up, “I’ll never let go!” He brought Henrik’s hand up to kiss it, but to his shock, he saw that Henrik’s fingers were webbed together like a mermaid’s. Despite the shock it gave him as it caught him off guard, he slowly lowered his hand back into the water, and watched it as it sank to the bottom of the tub, disappearing from sight.

Henrik giggled blissfully beneath the surface as he watched Alpha kiss his hand. He waited a few moments for dramatic effect before sitting back up, the water trickling back streams all over his body and the patches of scales he had arisen on his skin. “Well hi there, sailor. You’re awfully far from shore, aren’t you?” He smirked as he leaned against the tub’s side, spreading his webbed fingers and toes and flexing his claws.

Alpha began to grin as he watched Henrik sit up from under the water, but then he noticed the green-ish scales he had all over his body and the fangs that stuck out from his mouth. His eyes widened a bit in surprise to his new look, but then he smirked back and joined in on then role. He quickly fixed his role, and scrambled away from Henrik, splashing water all around and scooting over to the other side of the tub. “F-fuck! What the-? What are you?” He then looked closer at Henrik, then moved his gaze to his webbed, putting two and two together.

“Are you a......mermaid?” He leaned closer when he said that, putting on a bit more of his sailor of being interested in mermaids.

“Mer-man.” Henrik corrected with a sly smile. He loved when Alpha joined in in his games. “And what about you?” He continued on in a soft, cooing tone. He reached out and stroked Alpha’s cheeks, tapping his claws lightly against his mask and licking his own lips in a hungry and suggestive manner.

“Lost at sea?”

The feeling of Henrik’s claws against his mask tickled his face from behind the mask, as if Alpha’s mask was made of rubber. He looked into his eyes, feeling hypnotized by them, like a siren seducing a sailor. He shook his head, snapping himself out of his daze, and immediately, he grew more confident, and a smirk grew on his face, “Lost? Me? Nah, just wanted to go out further than how much I usually do when I sail.” He lifted an arm up, placing his hand on Henrik’s hand, before taking it in his hand, “I believe I haven’t had the pleasure to introducing myself; I am Alpha, the ‘Fire Ghoul’ as my sailor friends call me.” He placed a soft kiss to the back of Henrik’s scaly hand.

Henrik felt the heat rise in his face, his gills flinching as well as a set of fins down behind his ears. He took a breath to compose himself. “Well, Alpha, it’s very nice to meet you. Around here I am called Henrik, or Vampyren av havet.” His tongue darted out again to wet his lips as he watched his tricky lover.

Alpha raised his eyebrow, acting interested and amused by the nickname. “The vampire of the sea? Hmmm....Then are the tales true? Of a wickedly handsome vampire that lives out at sea that seduces sailors and sucks them dry from the inside?” Alpha purred, eyeing the merman up and down, almost undressing him with his eyes. A growl escaped him at Alpha’s compliment. He leaned in close, hovering over him in a predatory fashion.

“Ohh...so you’ve heard of me then? Good...” Behind him he heard a heavy thud beneath the water, and glanced back to see his tail fin poking up through the water. He just as quickly returned his attention to Alpha, where he placed one webbed hand across his thigh and the other dangerously close to his groin.

Alpha leaned back until his back bumped into wall of the tub to keep some space between Henrik and him. Those was something sooo sexy about whenever Henrik tried to be dominant. And when he felt his hand close to his cock, ooohhh, he could feel it twitch and nearly wondered if Henrik too could feel it. He smirked sinfully at him, separating his thighs out for him, “Yeah? Are you gonna kill me then?” Alpha asked as he relaxed into the curved wall of the tub, leaving himself vulnerable to Henrik.

Henrik moved in close to Alpha, feeling powerful as he had him cornered in the tub. He brushed his webbed fingers across his tip, growling as he felt it twitch beneath him. He licked his lips and hummed, looking him up and down as he shook his head slowly. “Ordinarily I might have but I’m not hungry for food right now...You see, you came on a rather special night for merpeople...It’s mating season..” With every word, he moved closer until he was between the ghouls legs, his tail fin peeking out through the water as he brushed against his groin and slightly lower on his taint.

Alpha moaned softly in a shuddered breath, his smirk widening as he gently humped his crotch into Henrik’s hand. “You know,” he began in a breathless tone, “It’s been a dream of mine to have sex with a mermaid.” His eyes trailed down to Henrik’s body and back up again to his eyes, “But I wouldn’t mind at all having sex with a merman, especially since you look sexy as fuck.” Alpha lifted his legs out of the water, rest them on the lips of the tub.

Henrik couldn’t help but snicker victoriously at Alpha’s eagerness to please him. “That’s not surprising, coming from you. But...I think you need a real good dicking. And then maybe later...I’ll turn into a fair sea maiden and let you pound my pussy until it’s vanilla pudding.”

He dipped his hand under the water now, feeling around Alpha’s ass and shoving two fingers into him. Of course, being the master of his form, Henrik would make sure his lover got the good dicking that he so claimed he needed. He was as thick as a soda can and nearly twice as long, with a similar hue to the blueness of his scales that faded to pink around the tip. The lust filled eyes of the beast looked directly into Alpha’s with each curl of his fingers, stretching him open and letting the warm water flow into his entrance as he stretched him.

“Mmmm...that sounds wonderf-aaaahhh....” Henrik cut him off mid-speech as he reached down to enter two fingers inside of him, making him moan breathlessly. He closed his eyes, relaxing into the wall as he slowly fucked himself on Henrik’s fingers. “Mmmm...” he opened his eyes again to meet Henrik’s eyes, smiling devilishly before something below him caught his eye. A wave of deja vu came over him as he gaze down in awe at Henrik’s monstrous merman cock, “Oh my....” He said, before licking his lips to move his gaze back up to Henrik. “You’re big as fuck, oh liten vampyr.” Alpha purred before instinctively contracted himself around Henrik’s fingers as he felt the water enter him, feeling it inside him while he continued to hold back whore-like moans as Henrik’s fingers curled inside of him.

Henrik smirked and begin to move his fingers faster, spreading him out with three as he breathed out huskily. “Thank you, my pet...I figured the better to fuck you with...” He fought back every urge to just slam into Alpha right then and there, knowing he’d probably cry in that scenario if the roles were reversed. But fuck...he was so hard, just seeing him like that, and feeling the water move around them both. And then he growled in a deep voice.

“I’m going to breed you hard..”

Alpha bit his lip, a few whines slipping through his lips before one loud moan came out of his mouth when Henrik brushed his sweet spot with his fingers, throwing his head back and hitting the wall. Before, Alpha was willing for Henrik to take his time with him, but now with the sight of his monstrous cock and already being hard as a rock, he couldn’t wait any longer. Slight goosebumps had risen all over Alpha body at the sound of Henrik’s voice, and knew right then and there he wanted it now. His head returned back into place, but then he lifted his legs up from the rim of the tub to hug them tightly close to his chest, giving Henrik more room to play with his asshole.

“Lay your eggs inside my tight little boy pussy, wonderous merman. Fuck me hard with your giant cock and make me your bitch until next mating season.”

Henrik’s hands wandered over Alpha’s muscular thighs, squeezing them and spreading his ass cheeks as he did so. He already had four fingers deep inside the ghoul, working them around like he was controlling a puppet. He smirked at his desperate whining, deciding enough was enough. He needed him now. With a strong hold on both his legs, Henrik forced himself into Alpha’s hole. Luckily his cock was slick with pre-cum as he rubbed it against his taint, lubing him until he slid right in with a slight resistance. He twitched inside him as the familiar fire returned to his lower half. Henrik moaned out breathlessly as he forced Alpha to take him down to the base.

Immediately as Henrik entered into him, Alpha threw his head back against the wall once again, arching his back and rolling his eyes to the back of his skull while letting out a very loud moan that could make anyone nearby, whether near his bedroom or even outside, they could be able to hear him. The girth was the first thing Alpha noticed about how big Henrik was. He could feel it push through his entrance, stretching him out to his fullest potential.

“Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck!! Yes! Oh fuck yes, daddy! Give it to me hard and deep!” The moans that Alpha held back let themselves loose the moment when he took Henrik in completely to the base, filling him up entirely from the inside. He twitched violently, hugging his legs tighter to his body, digging his claws into his thighs almost to the point of drawing blood.

Henrik hissed his approval as he buried his length into the ghoul, only to slowly start to pull out before he rammed back in. He quickly began repeating this process, the water in the tub splashing around him as he hardly waited for Alpha to get used to him. Soon enough he felt more slickened anyway, and he smacked into his entrance with little resistance. He snorted and grinned as he panted.

“Mmff, swallow me whole, you cock slut..”

Alpha moaned and whined like the slutty bitch he was, biting his lip down to where he drew blood. Though when Henrik started to rut into him like crazy, his mouth went limp as he arched his back. “Ffffuck! Mmmm!! Daddy yes! Oh fuck me daddy! Fuck my tight little snatch! Mmmmfff!!” Henrik’s dick was literally doing him wonders, so much so that he could see stars and faint visuals of other patterns that were to focus on as he got fucked into repeatedly. Henrik’s eyes burned into Alpha’s as they fucked, never looking away to miss a second of his beloved’s reactions. He smelled blood in the air, making his eyes fade to a matching hue as he licked his lips and tried to fight off the impending lust.

“That’s right...that’s right, you little fiery whore! Who’s in control now, hm? Who’s riding who’s cock into oblivion?” He growled, water sloshing violently against them both which each hefty thrust.

“Grrrr-gaaahhh!! Me!! You fucking cunt! IT’S ME!!” The thrusting, dirty talk, and blood was getting tougher by the second, and the predatory red Alpha saw in Henrik’s eyes just turned him on even more. But with each thrust Henrik slammed right into him, some of the times it would make him hit the back his head against the wall of the tub, making his vision flicker with black each time. Alpha quickly maneuvered his legs around Henrik’s neck, holding him tightly as Alpha grasped onto the lips of the tub to avoid getting smacked into the wall.

“DAMN RIGHT IT IS!” Henrik snarled as he continued rutting into his lover. He loved being in control...oh, how he adored it. And he felt like he’d been getting better with how much they practiced, at least, that’s what the pleasure plastered on Alpha’s face read. Henrik must’ve been doing something right. He slowed his thrusts down to keep them steady without ramming him into anything as he used one hand to jerk him off.

“Cum for me. Cum on me.”

Despite Henrik thrusting right into Alpha’s sweet spot, he wanted more of him. More of the fucking. More harder. And more deeper. His legs tightened their hold on Henrik’s neck, bringing closer to Alpha to shout, “Fuck me HARDER first!! Then you cum on my face and I’ll cum over your chest!” Alpha didn’t mean to be so loud, but when you got a sexy merman that’s hung and fucking you like a maniac, you almost have no control over yourself or the situation.

Henrik gasped and blushed as he was yanked in close, staring at Alpha with slightly large eyes. “Yessir,” He said automatically, even though he should’ve been the one in control. He growled as he remembered this and grabbed his thighs around his neck, digging his nails into the tender flesh before he flipped him onto his stomach. There ya go...He thought to himself with a snicker as the ghoul’s backside was to him, and he roughly shoved him over the side of the tub to keep his ass in the air. He parted his legs and held them there, keeping him spread wide as Henrik stood up and began fucking him again.

Water splashed and spilled everywhere outside and all around the tub. When Henrik flipped him over, he had quickly brace himself to not faceplant into the porcelain, though now it made it more easier now to hold his ground as Henrik fucked him roughly.

“FffffUUUUCK! Harder daddy! Mmm!! Right there! Fuck me right there!!” Alpha wanted to grip something, hell, bite something. It was driving him over the edge and Henrik knew it. He opened his mouth, and let out a loud inhuman screech before quickly grasping at his cock to not cum to keep true to his promise. He pulled himself out, and spun back around, looking up and down Henrik’s gorgeous body and lovely eyes. He arched his back before pressing his hand down on the base of his dick, coming all over Henrik’s abdomen, groaning roughly as he stroked himself to milk himself to the last drop.

Henrik was right at the brink of coming when Alpha let out a blood curdling scream. He gave a shaky breath and held his shaft as he felt him wriggle free and remembered their promise from earlier. “Y-Yes baby...yes...ah...” His side fins flared out in amusement and pleasure as Alpha painted his torso with his cum. “My turn..” He leaned forward and grabbed a handful of his hair, forcing Alpha forward as Henrik jerked himself off with his free hand. He came with a gasp and a short moan, shooting a hot ribbon across both cheeks and his mouth.

Immediately when Henrik grabbed his hair, Alpha obediently opened his mouth, sticking out his long tongue to get every last drop as Henrik came on his face. Alpha cupped his hands below his chin, in case if any cum slid off his face. “Mmmm...yes daddy....” he moaned. He leaned in, holding Henrik’s thighs closer to him as he took Henrik’s still-giant cock into his mouth to suck, at first it was to simply suck the rest of his cum out of him, but then he didn’t want to take him out. Alpha began to bob his head, widening his mouth as he took more of him into his mouth, staring up at him with look of feigning innocence in his eyes.

Henrik purred and watched him with heavy lidded approval. His overstimulated cock twitched in Alpha’s mouth as he suckled on it, making him coo and purr as he moved his hand to pet him. But then he went down further, and Henrik found his knees wobbling below himself. “Nnggah...hah...ah...” He was spent but still hard, making him moan even louder.

Alpha brought his hands in to the mix and began to double stroke Henrik’s cock. When he noticed that his legs were wobbling, he pulled off of his dick, patting a hand on Henrik’s thigh, “Sit down, don’t want a serene creature like you to fall and get hurt. And I don’t want the king of the merpeople to get my head after seeing one of his lovely subjects injured,” teased Alpha, before helping Henrik sit back down into the water. Afterwards, he spread Henrik’s legs out, taking him back in to his mouth and bobbing his head more deeper to where Henrik filled his entire mouth and almost felt him in his throat.

Henrik sat in the water with a gentle splash, chuckling breathlessly at Alpha’s quick wit. “Mm...you’re so thoughtful..ah...” He spread his legs and wrapped them around his shoulders, moaning more as his arousal quickly built back up again. He stroked the ghoul’s hair and pulled on it tightly.

If Henrik’s cock hadn’t filled up his mouth entirely, Alpha would be smirking devilishly. He loved the beautiful noises that left Henrik’s mouth. When he felt Henrik tug at his hair as he sucked, a moan left—or was muffled by Henrik’s dick—his mouth, sending vibrations all over his dick and lower body. By now, Alpha took Henrik down to the base each time, deepthroating himself and even going as far to try to push his balls inside his mouth, stuffing them like a chipmunk with nuts in its cheeks.

Henrik quivered and trembled, the water splashing gently around them both as he fumbled for something to grip on to. His mouth hung open in nonstop moans and whimpers, panting and shaky breaths. “Hah...ah...I-I love you, so fu-c-c-c-king m-much...Y-you...ahh...hah...You c-complete...m-meEE..!” He tried to sing sweet, romantic praises while each movement of the ghoul brought him closer and closer to the edge. Oh, he was on the brink...He was on the fucking brink, and he wouldn’t stop until he pushed himself as far over the edge as possible. “F-f-finger your mate p-please...” He moaned loud as he grabbed his own ass and spread his cheeks, showing off for his lover with a coy little grin. Right above his ass, his long tail slithered and rolled around.

Alpha pulled away from Henrik’s cock to breathe, finally being able to smirk impishly as he listened to the gorgeous moans and praises from Henrik and licked at the tip of his cock, tasting his cum and seemingly could tell that he was close already just from how good he sucks dick. He gave a strong suck to the tip, licking his lips before purring out, “If that is what my lovely little merman desires of me...” he gave his tip one final lick, before taking a deep breath and dipping his head underwater, where he blindly faced Henrik’s entranced.

Since he couldn’t see or breathe underwater like Water could, he stuck his tongue out and licked the first thing his tongue came in contact with, which was his taint actually, before he made his tongue wiggle around the spot to figure out that he needed to go lower. This time, he did manage to lick right at his asshole, and he flicked his tongue feverishly at his entrance just to fire him up as he continued to stroke Henrik, even as he was underwater. When he thought that enough was enough and that Henrik deserved what he wanted, he entered a finger into his tight little asshole, slowly thrusting it in and out before entering a second.

He continued to finger bang him while he blew bubbles at his entrance, before soon running out of air in his lungs and came up to the surface for air, adding a third finger as he did. From there, Alpha went all-out with his hand, fucking his fingers vigorously and curling them as much as he could to brush by his sweet spot. Alpha made sure to catch his breath before pulling Henrik back into his mouth, taking him down to the base once again to overstimulate him.

Henrik watched his lover dip underwater joyously. Alpha was so obedient...and he really went out of his way to please him. It made him feel so incredibly special. He spread his legs for him, purring excitedly as he felt his actions underwater. “Oh y-yes...yes...r-ri-aa-aaahh..” That was it. Before Henrik could utter another word, he was cumming like an exploding soda. He burst into his lover’s mouth with a loud moan, closing his eyes as his body arched up then slumped completely.

Alpha held his ground to not gag at the sudden strong feeling of cum hitting the back of his throat. He swallowed obediently. Even as Henrik came, he continued to suck, wanting to milk him down to the last drop. When he did finally pull of his dick, he kissed up his shaft and placed a kiss to his tip before kissing his way up Henrik’s body, and snuggling below his chin. “Wow...I’ve never actually given a merman a blowjob, I feel honored that I’ve been able to give you one...” Alpha purred, rubbing his hand in circles around Henrik’s bicep, lightly messing with his nipple.

Henrik grumbled with pleasure as he laid back in the water, letting his body be submerged besides his face and parts of his torso and arms. “Mm...and what a good job you did as well...So good, in fact, that I would like to invite you to join my royal council.” He snickered quietly as he reached up behind and stroked his hair, scratching between his horns. “You could be my pet and personal assistant/lover, and polish the royal ‘scepter’ daily..”

The scratches that Alpha received near his horns distracted him so much that he began to purr, nuzzling Henrik’s chest for more before he quickly snapped back to reality to catch what he said. “Mmmm....that sounds like an amazing idea, min liten vampire....” Then he realized that he said ‘royal’ which made him perk. “Royal? Are you saying that I’ve had a handsome prince stud of a merman fuck my brains out and it offering me a position of being his royal plaything?” Alpha smirked, looking almost like he had heard very good news.

Henrik continued to rub and scratch at him affectionately. He stuck his tongue out and grinned, realizing that he had declared himself royalty for really no reason other than it felt right. “Oh yes, did I forget to mention?” He asked teasingly, the little fins on the sides of his head flexing and twitching. “But really...lovers like you are rare around here. I’d...really like you to stay with me. Forever, if you’re willing.” Alpha hummed for a moment, taking in the feeling of Henrik’s fingers against his scalp and continuing to purr and nuzzle him. “Well.... without a doubt I would definitely say yes, but....I can’t breathe underwater...” He said, lifting his head up from Henrik’s chest to look at him.

Henrik gazed into his eyes fondly, a purr rumbling in his chest. “Then I shall stay near land so that we may be together. I may sacrifice even my voice for a pair of legs so that we may walk together and be one for all eternity.”

Alpha raised his eyebrows in concern, lifting his hand up to caressing Henrik’s cheek desperately, “No, no, please...” he began, gazing into Henrik’s eyes, “If you do, then....we wouldn’t be able to communicate well, and I won’t ever hear your lovely voice again.” He blinked his eyes, his thumb stroking lightly at his cheek before he spoke again, “How am I supposed to be led to my death at the seas if I can’t hear you sing?” He asked sadly, before he sighed and snuggled again below his chin, “Man, we’re not even official and we’re already having relationship problems...” he joked, though a bit serious at the same time at their unfortunate situation in their roleplay.

Henrik blushed as he watched him, moving his hand down to rub his lower back. “Mm...there might...be another way. I can use magic to transform myself. It could be risky but...I’d be willing to try anything for you.” He held him close, tail shifting under the water as they moved together. He found it funny that no matter what character he was, he always ended up as the hopeless romantic. “Really?” Alpha perked, lifting his head up to gaze into Henrik’s eyes again. “Won’t it hurt you?” He asked worriedly, not wanting to let harm come to his little merman’s way.

Henrik clicked his tongue in thought before shaking his head lightly. “I should be fine. I’ve done it before, but it takes a lot. Do you believe in me?” Alpha caressed Henrik’s cheek again, lost in thought and looked almost like he was contemplated on letting Henrik become human in their roleplay. He nodded at last, “Yes, I do....” He leaned in, pressing a genuine kiss to his scaly lips and their lips smacking when they pulled away. “I wouldn’t let my prince get himself hurt.”

Chapter 93: Fun in the Bath

Notes:

*warning* sex in this chapter along with some blood

“Mm...” He purred as they kissed but kept his eyes closed after he pulled away, focusing his energy in the usual way whenever he prepared to shape shift. His fishy features slipped and faded away slowly, along with his tail, but only to shift instead into the form closest to Alpha’s. It was a loose interpretation of his true form, since Henrik had only seen it a small handful of times. But he still had the same horns and other small demon features. He licked his fangs as he opened his eyes again and looked his lover over.

Alpha smirked gently, a little sad to see the lovely scales disappear as Henrik changed. He thought for sure that Henrik would change back into his usual cute human form. But as he watched the scales dissipate and suddenly for there to be horns similar to his own at the top of Henrik’s head, his smirked widened into something much more mesmerized and fascinated. “Well look at you...” He purred, smoothing his hand up Henrik’s bicep, “Aren’t you just a lovely glass of milk, little kitten?” He teased as his fingers flicked gently at his nipples.

Henrik’s breathing hitched and the hairs on his neck stood on end. He bit his lip. “Oh, you little fucker. You’ve always been quite the flatterer. What do you think?”

Alpha purred, lifting himself up to hold himself over Henrik’s form. “Babe...you lookin’ like one helluva snack.” He purred, before dipping his head down to Henrik’s neck, slowly licking up his neck to below his ear. “And a yummy one at that.” He whispered into his ear.

“Mmm...” Henrik leaned his neck back, exposing his throat more for his lover to indulge in while he reached behind him and ran his claws down his back. He was quiet for a minute as he steadied his breathing, although his heart beat steady like a drum. His tail curled up from the water, rubbing against Alpha’s inner thigh as he yawned quietly and opened his eyes. “I don’t know about you...but I could squeeze in one more round before we totally call it quits for the night..”

Alpha listened as he tugged gently at Henrik’s earlobe, purring loudly into his ear as he felt something caressing the inside of his thighs, and he growled lowly, feeling the pool in his stomach turn in excitement. “Me too.” He said, moving his hand slowly down to his between his legs, gently stroking him below the water before suddenly entering two fingers inside of his entrance, curling them and even scissoring them apart.

“So much for trying to get clean, huh, babe?” All the while, he kissed down Henrik’s neck to the base, dipping his tongue into his collar and nipping at the skin to form small hickeys. He decided, that since his dear Henrik was turned into a little demon, they what’s the point if he isn’t a bit in his own form? It wouldn’t sound fair.... Alpha closed his eyes, thinking the reversal spell in his head, and soon, his tail appeared behind him, his skin paled into a grey, and his claws and fangs popped out from their human disguise. And right as soon as his tail appeared from behind him, it found Henrik’s and curled them together around his like a hug.

Henrik moaned lowly and rolled his body into Alpha’s touches, quickly growing feverish and desperate with building growls. “I just can’t fucking contain myself around you...With you I’m just a totally different person.” He scratched down Alpha’s back and used his other hand to grip both their lengths, stroking and rubbing them as one.

Another growl left Alpha’s lips as he felt Henrik scratch down his back and begin to stroke both their cocks together. He licked his lips hungrily, growling lowly, “Mmmm...min liten vampyr....” he began, adding a third finger to curl inside of him with the others, “I feel like I will never tire of you and especially of your tight little boy pussy. You’re so sexy and so fucking amazing and it makes me horny for more of you.” He dipped his head down again. Licking up his throat once more and nipping at his skin on his jaw, “I love my little sex addict...” He teased, giving his jaw a soft kiss.

“Mmmfff...” He kept stroking them together slowly but firmly, pre cum mixing with the water along their shafts. He moaned again as he was loosened up, feeling that familiar twinge in his gut he’d been getting used to. “I’m not...” A particularly deep curl of the ghoul’s finger’s made him gasp and moan a little higher. “A-alright...maybe I’m addicted... I just feel so empty without you inside me all the time...”

Alpha kissed back down Henrik’s chest, teasing a nipple with his teeth and sucking on it lightly as while fiddled with the other with his free hand as he listened to him. He pulled away tugging the nipple gently, “Empty, huh?” He purred before suddenly pulling his fingers out and pushed Henrik’s legs up close to his chest, pulling his cock away from Henrik’s hand and positioning himself at his entrance.

“You know already my dear liten vampyr, whenever you want me, I will always be happy to oblige and give it to you however many times you want me....” and with that, he thrust inside of Henrik, groaning lowly as went all in to the base, gripping Henrik’s legs tightly his claws dig into the skin.

Henrik’s nipples hardened easily beneath Alpha’s touch—hard enough to cut diamonds. He gasped lightly as Alpha lifted his legs and held them for him. He might’ve opened his mouth to speak, although he had no idea what he was going to say if he were to speak. Instead, he moaned out sweetly and let his eyes roll to the back of his head. His hands grazed over the ghoul’s, traveling downwards to his own cheeks where he grabbed and spread them, forcing his cock in as deep as it would go without resistance.

“Mmrrrr.... That’s a good boy. You take that cock like a pro.” Alpha growled in deep satisfaction as he went deep into Henrik. As his began to thrust, he wrapped his arms around Henrik shoulders and head to avoid having him hit his head against the wall. Alpha leaned in kiss Henrik wildly, entering his tongue and intertwining them both as his thrusts picked up the pace, hitting him deep and straight into his sweet spot. Henrik moaned into his mouth as they kissed, letting his legs wrap loosely around Alpha’s waist as he pounded into him. There was so much happening to keep track of—so much pleasure being delivered all over his body constantly. As they made out, he used a free hand to play with Alpha’s horns.

Alpha threw his head back from the kiss as immediately he felt Henrik’s fingers touch his horns. “Fuck.” Alpha growled lowly, adjusting his hold on Henrik and he now grabbed his hair in both hands, holding him in place as his thrusts suddenly came in fast and furiously.

“Let me hear you scream, my little whore. I want to hear your say my name.” Alpha growled at Henrik, keeping strong eye contact with him as he fucked him wildly. He whimpered immediately and arched his back against his lover as he was forced to repeatedly take such a meaty cock into his guts.

“Ah-hah-a-a-aAaAaALPHA-AH-AH-AAAH!” His eyes were wide, colored with pleasure and pain that would briefly roll back only to snap back to hold the ghoul’s gaze. He knew how demanding his lover could be, and the longer he stared the further hypnotized he became. He now gripped onto Alpha’s horns like handlebars and jerked them off while he got fucked.

“GrrrAAAGHHH!” Henrik’s hands stroking his horns as he fucked his tight asshole. “Hold on tight...” Alpha growled playfully before releasing his hold on Henrik’s hair and suddenly lifting him up. Water splashed loudly as he did and he pressed his back against the wall and entered inside of him again, ramming right into him and staring into his eyes, his iron red eyes glowing brightly the the dimly lit bathroom with candles.

“Rrrrrrr! My sweet little mate! You belong to me! You hear me?! Who do you belong to!?!” Alpha dipped his head down, chomping down into Henrik’s neck, suckling and biting and leaving behind many marks that may or may not have broken the skin and bruised brightly in red and purple.

“Hhhh?” Henrik murmured in surprise as he felt the grip on his hair vanish, leaving his scalp feeling tender. He reached up to gingerly caress it before he was suddenly yanked from the water completely and he grabbed onto Alpha fully in surprise and support. He was laughing in surprise and nervousness, but also moaning like a whore getting their back broken. He was vaguely aware of his lover asking who he belonged to, but every time he tried to respond he could only moan or whimper an incoherent response. Finally, after some tears spilled he managed to burble out.

“Y-y-you! Y-you-I-I-be-long-t-to you m-my dark one! Agh! Fuck!” His tail swished endlessly beneath as he was fucked, toes and claws curling as if afraid he would fall if he let go.

“That’s right! Only me!” Alpha shouted, shifting Henrik’s body into one arm and giving his ass a hard smack, the sound echoing through the dark room. As he felt himself hang onto the cliff, his thrusts picked up the pace, fast and furiously slamming into Henrik’s sweet spot. “Gaaaggghhh!!” Alpha growled, dipping his head once again to bite down on Henrik’s neck, collar, and jaw. He readjusted his hold on Henrik by holding him up by his ass, spreading him out, and smacking his ass and thighs repeatedly whenever he could to push Henrik over the edge.

Henrik helped and felt his entire body start to clench—a sure sign that he was close, and he knew Alpha enjoyed it because it milked his cock even harder. “O-ohhh...oh...ohh yesss...” Henrik was moaning as he cried blissful tears until his orgasm was forced out of him, no easing back even as he came on Alpha’s stomach.

Alpha chomped down on Henrik’s shoulder as he felt himself about to peak, biting down hard to the point that his fangs broke the skin and drew blood. And at the taste of iron on his tongue, his thrusts sped up to the max, banging Henrik against the tiled wall before he came with one hard thrust, filling Henrik up with his milky cum and squeezing his cheeks in the areas he slapped, panting heavily in Henrik’s ear.

“Well that was fun...” Alpha said amusedly, nipping Henrik’s earlobe gently before slowly pulling out of him. He made sure to continue holding Henrik close to him as he set them both back down into the water, steadying their breaths. Alpha adjusted their positions once again, fixing Henrik’s legs behind him outwards and laying back down into the wall, caressing his back and soaking him with warm water as he scooped some onto him to relax Henrik’s tense muscles.

Henrik saw stars as Alpha finished him off brutally. His breathing was short and he was glad the Ghoul was still carrying him because he was worried he wouldn’t be able to stand on his own. “..Fuck...” He leaned against him in the water, gently running his hands over the sorest parts of himself. In his weakened state, he slipped back into his human form and curled into Alpha’s chest like a tired puppy. Alpha continued to caress Henrik’s backside and wash off all the cum that leaked out of him down below. He shut his eyes and muttered a reversal spell under his breath, and soon after, all his demonic features faded and returned his usual human ones before chuckling deeply in his chest, smoothing his hand up to Henrik’s hair.

“We came get clean and I think we only got more filthier,” he chuckled. He reached down to the other side of the tub, pulling out a bottle of shampoo and conditioner, letting them drift in the water before turning attention back to Henrik. “I’m gonna turn you, alright, babe?” He gently picked up, turning him over onto his back, facing away from Alpha. Lifting the shampoo bottle from the water, he poured a good amount into his palm before he began massaging Henrik’s head and gently scraping his scalp with the shampoo. “Keep your head up, babe,” informed Alpha, making sure to not get any of the shampoo in his mate’s eyes or fall in his face.

Henrik chuckled as well and nodded obediently, doing as his lover said. It was hard for him to do otherwise, as if since becoming bonded it meant he would serve him and only him. The blonde tilted his head back and helped guided the ghoul’s hands through his curly mane. He put his hand over the spot where Alpha had bitten and where the pain still throbbed beneath his skin. “How does it look, babe?”

Alpha hummed in question, before moving his gaze downwards to where Henrik’s hand was over the spot he bit. With one hand, he continued to scrub Henrik’s hair while the other rinsed itself in the water, gently moving Henrik’s hand off of the spot and there he hissed at the sight. The teeth marks were dark red and purple surrounded the entire spot like a giant hickey and bits of blood lingered by the punctures. He wondered if he should heal it for Henrik, to leave him with only the smaller marks around his neck and take that one away to make it less painless for him. But his inner demon said to leave it, to let other know that he is his, that he belongs to no one but him and that taking it away would be like throwing away a gift from a lover. A low growl escaped through his lips and he shook his head to the shake it out of his thoughts and to focus on his mate instead.

“Does it hurt?” Alpha’s hand that held Henrik’s caressed it with his thumb.

The warm water running over his scalp soothed and relaxed him. Henrik felt like he was melting as his body sank beneath the water. He turned his head to the side slightly, giving a weak shrug. “Not too bad...a little but...I can take it.” From the side, he gave a cheeky little grin. “You didn’t drink too much blood either, so I’m not too light headed.”

Alpha’s inner demon relaxed back into its nest to relax, relieved to hear that the bite wasn’t causing his mate any discomfort or intolerable pain. “Oh...okay, that’s good to hear.” Alpha smirked gently, bringing his hand holding Henrik’s up press a kiss to his palm before setting it down into the water as he brought his hand back to massage his scalp.

“Let me know whenever I get too wild. I don’t want to do things to you that I’ll later regret.” He said, his tone firm but protective. “Mm...will do, Alphy. And vise versa. I know you’re the dom in our relationship but that doesn’t mean I’m not vicious when I want to be.” The massage to his scalp made him purr lowly. “It’s my turn to wash you next, big boy.”

Chapter 94: My Little Old Man

Notes:

*warning* Don't worry, it's not what you think it is from the name, just plain ol' bath sex

Alpha chuckled, but not that he didn’t take Henrik seriously, oh no, after that great ass dicking he gave him as a merman, if Alpha wasn’t into men before, then that dicking would’ve turned him immediately into a huge ass whore for this man. “Really?” Alpha teased, “From what I was hearing, your were beginning to enjoy it.”

Henrik blushed and smoothed back his damp hair. “Of course...but you’re just as filthy as me. We need to make sure to get all your nooks and crevices...behind your ears too.” Alpha laughed gently, scooping in water and rinsing Henrik’s hair off the best he could. “Alright then babe, you wanna switch positions?” He purred.

“Sure.” The strength in Henrik’s limbs had returned as he crawled away from Alpha to fetch the soap as well as the shampoo. He had the ghoul sit in a similar manner that he had as he began massaging his hair and running water all over his muscles. Getting to touch him like this...and just focusing on his gorgeous body...it made a growl slip out as he sudsed him up head to toe. Alpha chuckled as they readjusted, before softly purring as he got himself comfortable laying on Henrik’s chest, hearing his heart beat and even a small growl from Henrik’s lips. It made him curious to what it was about, but let it be as he softly moaned as he felt Henrik’s hands over his body.

“Aaaahhh...yeah baby...” he had almost forgotten how good it felt to be the little spoon. Henrik smirked as his fingers continued to work their magic, scrubbing away the dirt and sweat and cum from the day’s labors. “You work so hard...” He cooed into the ghoul’s ears as he rinsed his hair. “Let me take care of you for a change.”

Alpha closed his eyes, relaxing all the way as he felt Henrik’s fingers scrub through his hair and near his horns, and his purring. “Fuck....you’re too great for me, baby....” He purred, nuzzling Henrik’s hands and his chest. Henrik beamed, feeling a bit prideful that he could make his lover feel so good after he’d done the same. He even instructed him to lift his arms so he could clean his pits, scrubbing him up and down as the soap bubbles began to coat his torso.

Alpha continued to stay where he was, relaxing and getting pampered like a good pet and making sure to do what Henrik had told him to when he was getting cleaned. “Mmmm...” he moaned softly, caressing Henrik’s hands as they came across his over his chest. “Babe....I think I want to be little spoon in bed tonight, too.” He snickered, stroking one of Henrik’s hands with his own.

“Oh?” Henrik couldn’t help but smirk slightly, placing kisses down his neck as he washed away the soap. “I think that can be arranged. Now, I think...I’ve got you all clean except...” His wandering fingers had ducked underwater, squeezing Alpha’s ass and spreading his cheeks teasingly. “Here’s the dirty little hole daddy came in earlier, huh?”

Alpha moved his head to the side, sighing gently and lifting an arm to move behind his neck, keeping him close. He chuckled, teasingly grinding against Henrik’s hands on his ass for a second. “Mmmm...yes it is, daddy....” Another growl left Henrik’s lips as he carefully cleaned Alpha’s lower regions. With a combination of the soap and water, he let two fingers slip into his entrance with a lighthearted, “Oops...slippery when wet.” He had every intention of cleaning his pet, but he couldn’t help but touch him naughty places.

Alpha’s purrs rumbled in his throat loudly as Henrik touched him down below, but when he felt him slip in fingers inside, he tossed his head back, moaning sweetly, instinctively spreading his legs and pulling Henrik down, having their heads side-by-side next to each other. “Ooohh fuck daddy, mmmm....” Despite what Henrik said earlier about their last session being the literal last for the night, Alpha felt like he could squeeze one more orgasm in if Henrik wanted to.

He chuckled and his tongue flicked out, dragging it across a trail of water dribbling down Alpha’s neck. “You like that don’t you big boy?” He hissed as he curled his fingers, adding in a third and then a forth. “Oh...that’s it...open wide...” Alpha hissed in pleasure, fighting to hold back moans but couldn’t deny that it was turning him on. “Yes, daddy, yes! Ohhh....so good...” he moaned, moving his hand around Henrik’s neck to grip the rim of the tub, slowly thrusting himself in Henrik’s fingers. He brought his other hand back, spreading out his own ass to have his fingers fit more inside.

Henrik’s smirk grew as he watched his Ghoul unravel literally beneath his fingertips. That’s when he grew really cheeky and decided it was time his thumb joined the mix—fishing him slowly at first to let him get used to the sensation. Alpha trembled in pleasure, the sensation of Henrik’s fingers inside of him and how they could make him puddy. “Mmm...please daddy....I want more....” He begged, switching his position to straddle himself over Henrik’s waist, in reverse cowgirl—or cowboy in this case—position. He looked at Henrik over his shoulder with a lustful smirk, panting lightly, before reaching back to spread his ass out for him, like a good little slut.

“Please daddy....I’ll be a good pet....please fill me up with your sweet, milky cum and beat my ass better than how John does with his drums...” he bit his lip seductively, but also trying to hold in his laughter.

Henrik had to bite his lip to hold back the snorting laughter. Seriously? Just when he thought nothing could kill his boner worse than imagining John getting thrown in the mix. All at once he removed his hand from the Ghoul’s ass and paused to admire his gaping entrance. “Oh yeah?” He asked coyly as he leaned against him, reaching down to position his length against him. “Promise you’ll be reeeaall good for daddy?” His voice was a low growl against his ear as he teased him with the head of his cock dipping in and out slowly.

“Mmmm!!” Alpha tossed his head back as soon as he felt Henrik’s tip inside of him, only whine a bit as he felt him pull out and in again and again. “Yes, oh yes, daddy...” he reached back behind him, stroking Henrik’s cock for him, slickly trying to push him inside, already being impatient, “I’ll be a good whore for you, daddy. I’ll do anything you want for me to do.” His chuckle escaped breathlessly as he felt Alpha’s hand against him. He knew what it was like—the desperate addiction to getting dicked down again and again. They seemed to have the same bewitching effect on each other. He rolled his hips forward and forced himself into his ass until he heard a wet slap.

“Aaah!!” Right immediately as Henrik thrusted his cock inside of Alpha’s asshole, he made sure to stay true to his word and began bouncing off his hips and riding his cock like a rancher in the wind. Filling the bathroom with smack and whore-like moans each second. Henrik was grateful at Alpha’s determination and whorish nature. He was worried his legs were still too sore to properly mount him the way he needed, but he seemed to find his own way to pleasure himself on his cock. He spread his legs slightly and arched upwards, meeting Alpha’s thrusts halfway every time as he began to moan quietly. “Ohhffuck...just like that, baby...Ride like the wind..”

“Nnnnyyyaaaahh!!” As now that Henrik met with his thrusts, he began to pant heavily. “Yes, oh yes, oh fuck yes, baby. Give me delicious cock. Give it to me good.” He moaned, shutting his eyes and letting his moans run wild and echo all over the walls of the bathroom.

Henrik held himself up with one arm and gripped the ghoul’s waist with the other, slamming him down with each quick thrust. His wet hair was pushed to the side with some loose strands falling in his face. His breathing came faster as did his moans. He’d been overstimulated for what felt like all day, but if he knew anything about Alpha it was his ability to pull one more sweet orgasm from him. “Haah....hah....haahh....mmmm! Oh fuck, yes baby...!” Each thrust that Henrik smacked into him made him unwind more and more to the whore he was and make him ride and please Henrik the best he could to drive them both over the edge.

“I fucking love you...I love being with you...I love being inside you, baby...” Henrik whines and reached forward, grabbing both of Alpha’s horns and yanking him back as he rutted him. Henrik suddenly pulling on his horns along with his head threw him off for a moment before he quickly caught his composure once again and let out moans even louder than before, all the while trying to meet Henrik’s thrusts as he fucked him hard from behind. “Mmmph...! Mmm! I-I Aiiii-love you-aahh-ta-tooo!! Fuuuck!” Alpha shouted through moans.

He growled as the water splashed so heavily it seemed to be raining on them as they fucked. He rammed into Alpha several times, brushing his fingers over his horns before switching one of his hands to deliver several smacks to his ass. He got both cheeks, both with the palm of his hand and the backside to deliver more pain. “Aaaaahhh!! Mmmm! Yesss! Oh fuck yes, daddy! Right there! Smack me more!” Alpha exclaimed, the wonderful mix of pain and pleasure was making him go wild with all the overstimulation.

Henrik did whatever he knew would get the ghoul more and more riled up, and if that meant spanking him until his ass glowed red then by all means. His legs began to shake and he was growing desperate. He wasn’t going to last much longer, and he needed this last orgasm to be just as good as any of the previous ones. Henrik could barely keep track of his cock because it was a blur underwater, and the other time it was buried deep in Alpha’s ass. He continued to grip his cheeks and spread them as he rammed into him, grunting and growling under his breath with the effort. One of his hands wandered around his thigh, massaging up his muscles until it found his cock bouncing against his stomach. He decided to be kind to his lover and stroke him firmly.

All the thrusts that Henrik was slamming him with we’re taking a toll on Alpha as he could feel his orgasm coming in. But when he felt Henrik touch and stroke his cock, that was what did it for him. His eyes rolled to the back of his skull, and with a loud groan, he sat in Henrik’s dick, cumming hard in his hand into the water, panting heavily and shaking terrible as he tried to compose himself.

“Moan my name, you b-bastard!” Henrik half-squealed as he realized Alpha was already cumming. In several quick, hard thrusts he was soon following him with a groan as he filled him up.

“H-H-H-Henrik! Mmmm!” Alpha moaned as Henrik thrusted into him deeply, giving his master what he wanted before he came inside him. “Fuuuck...” he moaned softly, weakly lifting a hand to gently rub Henrik’s hand stroking his cock to the very drop. “You’re.....” He said through pants, grinning gently, “The best...ever....”

Henrik blushed deeply as he finished, a tired grin on his features as he steadily removed himself and adjusted their positions to cuddle again. “Me? D’awww...” His voice cracked as he asked his ghoul what he meant, then fixed both their hair with a damp hand. “I try my hardest for you...since you are immensely out of my league.” Alpha sighed peacefully as they cuddled again, adjusting himself to lay down on his stomach against Henrik’s chest and pressing soft kisses to his neck and nuzzling his head. “I may be a out of your league, but for how cute and delicious you are, you got me wrapped around your finger.” Playfully, he chomped down on Henrik’s neck, lightly tugging on the skin before pressing another kiss to the spot.

“Mmm...” Henrik grumbled and giggled softly, his eyes wandering over to take in the sight of his beloved. “Good...I don’t want you anywhere else. I...love you, Alpha. I’ve never felt this way about anyone.” Henrik’s hand stayed cupping his waist while his other fingers wandered upwards, tangling themselves in his hair as they kissed. He let his lips move firmly and romantically against his lover’s, trying to return every feeling of affection the ghoul was sending his way.

Mirroring Henrik in a way, his hands smoothed their way up his chest to his cheeks, stroking them as he teasingly brought his tongue into the mix and slowly took Henrik’s tongue in for a waltz. He made sure to be gentle, nothing about fighting for dominance, but to just feel and adore each other. Henrik purred and swooned until he felt he had become the water itself. Their tongues danced as he occasionally took Alpha’s to suck on, even letting him wander down his throat as he tugged lightly at his hair and stroked up to his horns.

Alpha moaned into the kiss as he felt Henrik suck on his tongue and his fingers stroke his horns. Before long, he could feel himself lightly growl in pleasure, but he knew that they were both tired and needed to rest. His tongue slithered back into his tongue, and gently pulled away, not before giving Henrik’s lips one final kiss.

“We should probably start getting out, we can cuddle some more in bed.” He purred, slowly starting to sit up and push himself up off of Henrik’s chest. Henrik finally caught his breath as Alpha pulled away, a string of saliva connecting them both as he blushed and wiped his mouth afterwards.

“Yeah, you’re probably right, ah—“ He yawned and shifted as he watched Alpha stand then followed after slowly. “The Water is making me pruny like an old man.” Alpha laughed before he slowly stood in the tub, leaning against the wall as his knees shook when he stood. “And you’re getting sleepy like an old man, too.” Alpha teased before giving Henrik a hand and helping him to stand up. Afterwards, he grabbed a towel from the towel rack and used it to dry Henrik off first then himself.

“Oh hush!” Henrik snorted and went to splash him before grabbing the towel and starting on his hair since it was so thick and held water easily. “Call me what you want but I’m the best damn power bottom you’ve ever had. Admit it, babe!”

Alpha laughed again, crouching down carefully to unplug the drain and let the water go. “Wellll...I don’t know about the best....” he teased some more, “But you are reeeaaaallly good for sure,” he chuckled, winking at him. He stepped out of the tub, feeling the wet floor and grabbed another towel from the rack, placing over the floor and sweeping the floor with his feet, letting the towel absorb the water. Some of the candles were out from water splashing, but it didn’t matter, since they were both capable of seeing in the dark, at least from what Alpha thought.

“You can walk, babe? Or would you like for me to carry you to bed?” He teased again, smirking impishly.

When his hair was dried enough, Henrik wrapped the towel around his waist and took carefully placed steps to follow Alpha. It was slow going but be thought in spite of the muscle cramps coming on he might be able to make it “Bah, I don’t need your help.” He waved him off with a smirk, even as he seemed to have a slight limp. It seemed as though that Alpha’s smirk grew as he watched him limp. Alpha lifted his hands up, almost looking like he was gesturing ‘alright’, but then, he moved them out and blew air out simultaneously, and right as he did, all the candles went out, leaving them both in the dark.

Suddenly, Alpha grabbed the towel off of Henrik’s waist, leaving him bare once again. He tackled Henrik, but when he touched his skin, they teleported and landed back on Henrik’s bed. He chomped down on Henrik’s neck, running his claws down his sides before giving the bed a smack as he thought of a cleaning spell, and all the cum and sweat and other bodily fluids disappeared into thin air and providing them both with clean sheets and pillows.

Henrik gasped a moan as it felt like the wind was knocked out of him. His hands went to the sides, completely disoriented, before he grabbed onto the Ghoul for dear life. “A-ah-ah..!” He didn’t realize he’d been closing his eyes until he manually remembered to open them and blink, looking around almost confusedly at how they’d returned to his room. Alpha chuckled darkly as he tugged at Henrik’s flesh as he pulled away.

“Damn, you must really love me, babe.” He said chuckling some more, lifting his head to face Henrik, “You literally fell for me! Well...” he leaned closer, narrowing his eyes with an impish smirk, “Either that, or you really must be an old man,” he teased.

“You’re one to talk! Aren’t you like a thousand years old anyway?!” He laughed in the ghoul’s face and playfully shoved him before giving a sweet kiss. “I don’t know why I love you. You’re a punk. But...I guess you’re my punk.” Alpha laughed hard as Henrik shoved him, laughing with him.“Oooh, real cold Henrik. Quick to assume my age like a creep.” He teased in between giggles before kissing him back. He grinned gently down at him, giving him another kiss, “And you’re my sweet little creep.”

Henrik rolled his tongue as he purred into the kiss, smiling like a huge dork afterwards and giggling like a little kid. “You’re precious. But seriously—sorry if that came out bad but like—aren’t you...well, I guess I honestly don’t know—how old are you?”

“Physically? 27.” He said jokingly with a smirk. “But for real, I....” he trailed off as he bit his lip in thought. “Hmm...” How old was he, actually? He remembered his first years as a fledgling during when the plague occurred. How he watched everything unfold and how many people have died.

“I don’t remember precisely, but I do remember being very young when the plague ran through Europe. Which was around....the 1300s? Sooo...that would make me....” Alpha sat more up, sitting himself down on Henrik’s crotch and counted his fingers on one hand. “700 years old, give or take a few years...” he smirked, saying it like he was saying a much smaller number, not realizing how big the number was.

Henrik’s smile faltered as he listened to his lover, not because he was mad or upset but because he was honestly surprised. “Damn...Well, you look good for someone born centuries before I was even thought of...” His hands wandered over Alpha’s form and rubbed his shoulders down his chest. “I bet you’re a big history buff, huh?” Alpha began to grin again before breaking out into a hearty chuckle. He collapsed next to Henrik onto the bed, pulling him close.

“Wellll, yes and no. I know some of my shit when it comes to history, but I suck at it still most of them time. I mean, Hell, I nearly forgot how old I was.” He joked.

Henrik laughed through his nose as he wriggled close to Alpha, keeping his promise from earlier to let him be the little spoon. It took some repositioning until Henrik scooted up into the pillows enough to let his groin become flush with Alpha’s ass. “I forget how old I am too sometimes. I mean, I’m physically only 4 years older than you. But sometimes I still feel like a young little Swede, running around playing rebellious music and shit.” Alpha licked his teeth as he felt Henrik’s crotch poke against his ass, growling lowly but swallowing it down to have it become a purr instead. He snuggled more into Henrik’s chest, “Well, you’re not far off about that. And also, we’ve been having so much sex lately like horny teenagers.” Alpha joked, biting his lip to hold back a moan as he rolled his hips back into Henrik’s crotch teasingly.

Henrik felt a small twinge in his exhausted cock, making his breath hitch. “Heh...you’ve got that right. I just can’t help it...you’re super yummy, daddy...and I think I’ve mentioned this before but I’ve...never wanted to fuck anyone else like this...” Alpha chuckled darkly hearing Henrik’s breath hitch. “And you know I wouldn’t mind at all for you to fuck me anytime you want, babe.” He reached an arm behind, caressing Henrik’s head before pulling him into a kiss.

“Mm...” He melted into his arms as they kissed and embraced. When they pulled away, his eyes glowed brilliantly rosy in their half-lidded gaze. “Tomorrow. I need time to refuel and recharge.” He started to yawn as he spoke before closing the space between them with one last kiss. “You’re the best mate I could have ever hoped for.”

Alpha chuckled lowly into the kiss, “We both need to...” He purred softly, pulling his arm back and relaxing into Henrik’s embrace. Alpha smirked gently as he heard Henrik, and caressed his arms wrapped around him. “I love you, Henrik...” he whispered, pressing his face into the pillows as he slowly began to let sleep overtake him. “Dröm sött...” Henrik murmured as he relaxed into the pillows as well, curling their bodies up as he closed his eyes and soon felt the heavy weight of exhaustion hit him all at once. He fell asleep soon afterwards.

Notes:

Aaaaaaand that all for Henrik and Alpha! These horny bastards need time to recuperate, so why don't we take a look at some new folks?

Chapter 95: Heartache (Tim and Water)

Notes:

*warning* anxiety problems

“I already know of a couple places I think you’ll like for sure—maybe even good enough for your sketches, jå? Do you draw people and animals too or just still life?” Water’s mind raced with what the places they will see would be. He grinned at Tim’s question, “Everything pretty much. I don’t often find many people I can paint same with animals because they all move too much, but they’re always fun to draw for how challenging they can be. Though when I had ma...” he trailed off, before clearing his throat, “My lovers, I had them as my canvas...” he said it almost shyly, bring a hand up to the back of his neck to rub it.

Tim stayed silent for a bit as he listened to Water. His mind processed what had been said, and the mental images that went along with it. “You painted peoples’ bodies?” He asked judgement-free, just imagining how ticklish that must be. Water’s face bloomed red under his mask, a sheepish grin danced on his lips. “Yeah, I often don't do it that much because it’s not really everyday you get a person asking you to paint them half or completely naked.” He shrugged.

“Doesn’t it tickle?” Tim asked quickly, turning his own shade of pink at his abruptness. “I-I don’t know... But Uhm...it sounds kinda cool, y’know? Maybe sometime I could...pop my shirt off and let you paint whatever. Jå?” Water smirked darkly as he turned his head to Tim. “Yeah, well, if you have hair you’ll have to shave or wax, especially your back. But to answer your question, that really depends on how ticklish my canvas is,” he chuckled.

“Hmm. I’m...not that ticklish—I don’t really think...erm...But that’d be cool either way. I could even try painting you.” Tim seemed unwilling to admit how ticklish he was, even though he was sure Water could find out quite easily. He also hoped he wasn’t coming off as too strong yet. He just wanted to build a good friendship with the guy. Water chuckled, then a thought ran through his head making his grin falter a bit. He shook his head sending Tim another smirk, “You better not paint penises all over my body if you do. That’s just plain lazy,” he said before giggling.

Tim seemed taken aback by that—nearly insulted. But he was grinning nonetheless. “What! Me? I would never. If anything I would paint maybe...I don’t know, a funny cat or something. I’m not the best artist but I doodle.” The path they were following was slowly leading downtown, where citizens became more prominent as they went about their daily lives. Up ahead was a beautifully sculpted fountain, with coins filling the bottom. He shot Water a smirk, hoping he’d approve of this spot. Water grinned but soon his grin falter as his eyes gazed at the view. He could see it in his mind images of the sketch, the details of the mountain with the formation of the rocks, though what would make it difficult would be that the water isn’t still, but he always loved a challenge. “Oh, this is lovely,” awed Water, voicing his main thought. “Is it? Good. I thought you might enjoy because, well—Water, right?” Tim explained badly then blushed, rubbing the back of his neck as they approached the fountain. “And there’s a a little café just across the way if you want any treats to snack on.”

Water chuckled, blushing slightly before nodding as he continued to eye the fountain, eyeing its sculptured details. As Tim snapped him out of his daze, he looked both way to find the café, “Oh yeah, that’s another plus,” he chuckled before returning his gaze back to the fountain. Slowly, his gaze turned downwards to eye the coins inside the water, soon looked up to the mountain, almost like the mountain itself put him in a trance.

Tim watched him take everything in and decided to take a seat off to the side to avoid blocking any views. He looked over the edge himself. Sometimes in the early mornings the water would be frozen on top, but it usually thawed by late afternoon. It depicted a scene of Kungen drawing his axe into the earth, bringing water and life to the barren wasteland. As he stared in he fished around in his pocket for some coins and found two, offering the gold piece to Water. “Wanna make a wish, man?”

Water turned his head to Tim and looked down at the gold pieces, he shrugged, grinning, “Sure, dude,” before taking one of the gold coins. In truth, even if he made a wish, it wasn’t even gonna come true, especially to a demon, and also, there was too much on his mind to chose only one to wish for anyway. He glanced at Tim before looking back down at the coin, “To move on,” he whispered before tossing the coin into the water, hearing the satisfying ‘sploop’ as it went it.

Tim watched him, feeling a sense of relief that maybe this was going well after all. He looked at his piece and thought his wish to himself, although in reality it was more of a general goal than anything. He flipped his in afterwards and watched them both sink. “So, where are you most excited to go on tour?”

Water turned his head back up to Tim after he watched his coin sink to the bottom of the fountain. “Umm...I don’t really know. I guess maybe Paris, or Italy, since I want to try sketching the Eiffel Tower or the Leaning Tower of Pisa, or even the canals of Venice there.” It almost felt like it’d sound very nice to go sketch in the middle of the water, but even then, the boats would make everything wobbling and difficult so that also be another challenge. Tim nodded in understanding and turned his attention to the sky, looking around as he took in the sights and sounds of people and their daily lives. He was a notorious people watcher.

“Paris is quite beautiful I’ll say. And Germany...Belgium...I always thought Japan would be a fun change but I don’t think we have time this trip.” Water perked up, “Yeah, Japan too! That place has such beautiful landscaping that it’d be my personal paradise to go there and just sightsee,” he said it in almost a dreamy tone, like he longed to see Japan. Tim looked after him, nodding in agreement as he hummed. “Absolutely, man. I hear the beaches are nice too. I’d love to do that, and just eat like a crazy amount of strange exotic foods.”

Water giggled again, “Yeah that too. I was also thinking to make a portrait of the lovely geishas, as I do admire their beauty.” He brought a hand up to his chin, pondering in thought, “I wonder though if it’s rude to ask them though, I very much need to look into it.” Tim continued to nod and listen on—He loved when he could get Water talking like this. He was so passionate about beautiful things. “You like art a lot, don’t you? Like...you can see art all around you?” He hoped it wasn’t a strange question. Water full-on smiled, almost like he was pleased with the question, giggling cheekily as he beamed, “That’s precisely it. Through others they may just see just the land, but through mine, I see a beautiful landscape that looks as if it’s waiting to be captured in the moment.” He turned his head back to the mountains, admiring the view before moving his gaze down to the fountain. “I could tell. You’re a brilliant mind. And a peaceful soul.” Tim said before he could stop himself, turning red afterwards. He wasn’t sure why he was so embarrassed—maybe that wasn’t the kind of things bros said to each other? But he meant it.

Water beamed, smiling like a happy child, “Thank you Tim, you’re pretty cool so far. But enough about myself since you’ve been complimenting me so much, what about you? What got you into playing guitar?” While though Tim was making Water feel special and humbled, he wanted to at least return the favor for Tim and let him feel just as special and proud of his talents.

Tim chuckled and then looked thoughtfully up at the sky, thinking of a good response. “Hmm...I guess...mm...my grandfather. I was really young, not even a teenager yet, and I had a crush on someone in my class. So naturally I thought hey, I’ll learn the guitar and really impress them right? I’ll be the coolest kid in school. Heh... Anyway...they ended up not liking me back. And as a kid, y’know, that’s really heartbreaking. I wanted to quit music altogether. But my grandfather made me keep playing. He told me you gotta play during the good and the bad times, because music will always be there for you when people aren’t. So I did. And that was when I really started listening to metal too.” All at once he felt like he’d been rambling and made a sort of sheepish expression, biting his lip as he gave a little shrug. “Aaaand...that’s the story of how Timmy the fine hair became the rock god you see before you.”

Water listened to each word that had come out of Tim’s mouth, feeling for the pain of heartbreak and wanting to quit, but before he could stop himself, his mind wandered to his own thoughts. The fountain water—before pooled normally with the coins at the bottom—slowly began to rise against the walls, and overflow over the surface. At the feeling of a cold liquid touching his skin through his pants, Water gasped and shook his head, and immediately, the water turned flowed back into the fountain pool, catching himself as he zoned out in his personal thoughts. “I...I can see how hard it must’ve been for you, Tim. Going through something like that must’ve been a challenge, but I’m glad that you have preserved through and shaped into the man you are today,” he grinned softly.

Tim turned as he realized he’d gotten a bit wet as well but shrugged it off, thinking it was his own fault and not having noticed Water’s emotional outburst. “Eh, I was a dumb kid. But I’m glad I had someone to steer me straight I guess. You need those people in your life, especially at a young age. You think you know what’s best but usually you’re wrong. And hell, if I didn’t pick that instrument up again I...I don’t really know what I’d be. What about you? What got you into music?”

At first, Water’s mind quickly thought of lying, but remembered that Tim already knew about him and the Ghouls not being human. Water shrugged, “Anything my master wants me to do, I’ll do it. He picked me for bass, and so I play it. But I also never realized just how relaxing, soothing, and fun it can be to play the bass,” he gently grinned. Tim flashed him a genuine grin, showing off his teeth. He watched a happy couple go by before continuing. “That’s true, huh? It’s excellent for dancing—not just headbanging.” Then he paused and clicked his tongue lightly.

“You...like to dance at all, Water?”

Water brought a hand up to the back of his neck, rubbing it as he blushed, “Kind of. I don’t really dance often but when I do, it’s pretty fun.” As if right on cue, he shuffled his feet around, like they were dancing on they’re own. Around the corner sat some street musicians, playing metal that was melodic yet smooth enough to dance to. Tim stood and gave a little sway, chuckling slightly with nerves. “Well...why don’t you show me then?”

Water slowly turned his the musicians from where he was by the fountain, and saw the small crowd of people surrounding the musicians making the music. Anxiety bubbled in his stomach and immediately shook his head as the water in the fountain began to bubble and slowly rise, almost as if it was boiling. “N-no, no thanks, Tim. I-I-I know you mean well, but I just...” Water shook his head, looking down a the ground, struggling to find his words as the water began to noticeably rise above the sitting spot.

“I just get so nervous when people look at me. When I sing or dance or write, or Hell, even when I paint or draw, I get so fucking nervous when I’m watched. But it’s only when I’m playing bass that I don’t feel as nervous.” He shook head again slowly, avoiding Tim’s gaze as the water began to rise more, over Water’s figure as it mirrored his agitation. He took a deep breath, and slowly, the water went down, but only a little bit to where it was halfway Water’s height, “I’m really sorry, Tim, I know I’m being selfish but, I just...can’t handle it,” he sighed.

Tim’s gaze went upwards, following the rising water as his jaw dropped slightly. No words came out at first. “A-ah... N-no! Water! Hey, I’m...I’m sorry bro, I didn’t mean to put you on the spot like that!” He stepped closer now and held his shoulders, afraid that maybe in his emotional outburst he’d drown them all. “Don’t apologize...I understand. Can I hug you?” Immediately without answering, Water wrapped his arms around Tim, hugging him tightly, though being sure to control his strength so he wouldn’t be crushed by Water. The water slowly lowered down, like a snake becoming tame around the snake charmer. Tim was surprised slightly by how tight he wanted to hug, but nevertheless returned the embrace and sighed. He rubbed his lower back in circles in a way he hoped was comforting.

 

A low purr emitted from Water’s throat, closing his eyes as he relaxed into Tim’s arms, the water going down more quicker. But then, the thoughts returned. Thoughts of all of them, broken promises and seemingly mocking smiles and all their touches and kisses felt all fake, and he had to quickly pull away from the hug, gently pushing Tim away. “I’m sorry...” he said looking down again, the water was still up, just barely above the stone where Water sat.

“I-I just...I’m trying to move on from a relationship and...as much as I really like hugs, I just think of all people I’ve been with holding me and...” he wrapped his arms around himself, turning his head towards the water in the fountain, very slowly going down as he explained, “...it hurts.” Tim looked on sadly after he was pushed away, his arms dropping to his sides. “I understand, Water...Getting over a broken heart is hard. I’ll...give you some space, okay? I don’t want to remind you of any bad times. But...if you ever need to talk or anything...I’m here, okay? However I can help.”

Water hummed and nodded in acknowledgement. He sighed before he ran his hands down his face. He was being ridiculous, but Tim did understand. Why is so hard every time?

“This isn’t the first time I’ve been broken up with,” he said, turning his head back to Tim. “I think it’s just that...maybe I’ve been rushing back into relationships, but...even still, when I feel loved by whomever they are and I give them everything back, they still leave me...” he didn’t even realize he was crying until he felt something wet hit pants, though soon realizing that it’s not raining. He took a deep breath to compose himself a bit, frustratingly wiping his hand across his face to wipe the tears. “I just don’t understand...” he said, a tear running down the face of his mask, his bright blue eyes glassy, “I give them everything, and yet...they still don’t love me...” His tears came back, this time falling like a waterfall. He furiously wiped his tears away as the water in the pool splashed around almost angrily. He probably looked so stupid in front Tim. Stupid, effeminate and pathetic...

Tim stepped away from the fountain and looked down as he listened to Water speak. “The thing about people is...well... Heh...as wonderful as they can be, sometimes they’re also the worst. And if you put your whole self out there, it makes you more vulnerable to getting hurt. And it’s not always easy for people. They get...scared, even. And so they end up hurting the ones they claimed to love.” He wanted to hug him again, to give him some sort of comfort and warmth, but didn’t want a repeat of the last time.

Water gave a sad moan before he got up and crawled inside the fountain, pulling his knees up to his chest as the water soaked him completely. He didn’t even care that the water was freezing, nor did he shiver, he was used the bitter cold and scorching heat, water can get hot and cold, and go with the flow. “But even yet, aren’t relationship supposed to be like that? To be vulnerable and comfortable around someone who loves you for you?” He shook his head, wanting to already soak himself to the bone and put himself under the water just to scream blood murder and curl up in a ball underwater.

“I...uh...I suppose so...” Tim continued to watch the poor little ghoul, biting his lip as he was worried maybe he couldn’t do anything to help at this point. But his empathetic side would no doubt get the better of him, making him behave like the supportive fatherly figure he did. He sat at the fountain’s edge again and watched Water up close. “They’re exactly like that. But some people...can’t deal with their emotions properly—whether this was a developmental issue as a child or otherwise—it is...unfortunate, to say the least. And it leaves those who are in tune with their softer side wondering...where did they go wrong? When in reality, Water...you did nothing wrong in your past relationships. You probably gave 110% from what you told me. But if two people really aren’t compatible for each other then...there’s only so much you can do.”

People shot looks their way as they passed, confused by the man speaking to the masked figure in the fountain. Sure, weird things were a daily occurrence in Avatar Country but there were still the judgmental types. Tim took a breath and sighed as he climbed in next to the ghoul, but not too close. He winced as the cold water seeped through his pants, but decided to bear through it for him.

Water hummed as he listened along to Tim, feeling more tears threaten to leak some more. That is until he heard the water splash and drip about, making him turn his head seeing that Tim was getting inside the fountain with him. Immediately, he controlled the water to get away from him, like he was hydrophobic, giving Tim space to not get soaked. “Please don’t, Tim. I do appreciate what you’re doing, but I don’t want you to get sick just because I’m being a giant pussy.”

“I don’t see a clitoris on you. Or a labia for that matter.” Tim said matter-of-factly, before giving himself a pity laugh at his own terrible joke. “But seriously...you’re not being a pussy. There’s nothing wrong with having feelings, Water...as long as you can deal with them properly. I just...I want you to stop pushing me away...I’d...like us to be friends. I want to be someone you can rely on. But I can’t do that if you keep...putting up this front.

Water chuckled sadly, and nodded in understanding, feeling guilty now that Tim explained. “I get you what you mean, Tim, and...I’ll try to at least let you in. It’s just hard, ya know? You get your heart broken so many times that you’re scared to even give your heart to friends in fear that they might leave you.” The same fear and coiling in his gut came back to him and immediately, the water submerged him under completely. He inhaled the water deeply, letting his lungs get used to the pressure as he put his head against his knees, listening to the splooshing and rippling of the water to relax him.

Tim smiled sadly as he watched him, happy that they were making at least some sort of progress. But unfortunately he was no professional, and broken hearts were difficult to fix even by average people. But then the ghoul stayed under water much longer than he’d seen anyone...and he became concerned again. “Hey...uh...buddy..?” He scooted closer and nudged him, hoping he was just relaxing and not passed out. “Mm?” Water lifted his head up to look at Tim, hearing his voice slightly muffled from the water around him. “I-I’m fine, I just...” he shrugged. His voice sounded muffled to Tim through the water, but even yet, he didn’t see to be drowning or gasped around for air. “I can breathe normally if that’s what you’re wondering.”

“Hmm.” Tim nodded as he stared into the blurry abyss, actually chuckling a bit from how unexpected this venture had gone. “Alright...s’long as I don’t have to come in after you...You want anything from that café I mentioned? I’m feelin' the hankering for one of those cake pop things.” Water turned his head back to Tim, before turning into the direction of the café and nodded, “Yeah, a cinnamon roll would be good. I need something sweet anyway to lift my mood.” The water slowly went down, revealing his soaked head, “Actually make that two, I’m craving lots of sweets,” he said before the water engulfed him again.

Tim rolled his eyes and smirked. “Alright. I’ll see if they got one of those variety dessert boxes.” Even though he’d had a good breakfast his stomach rumbled and the idea and smell of fresh pastries didn’t exactly help. In the café he decided to grab another coffee as well as a couple cake pops, three cinnamon rolls, and some delicious looking lemon cream cookies. Walking back he wasn’t surprised to see from a distance Water was barely visible, well, underwater. When he returned he set the treat box on the wall and put his hand in the water, tapping the ghoul’s head to get his attention.

Notes:

And so the saga of Tim and Water's shenanigans has begun!

Chapter 96: Fire and Water

Right after Tim had got out of the fountain, he let his control over the water release as he laid down at the bottom. Hearing the splashing crashing from the water as he released was different under the water, then again, everything seemed more muffled underwater, so it’s no surprise. He closed his eyes as he gently breathed in under the water, hearing the soft jingles of the coin before they stopped after a bit. The water had always been his mirror of emotions, always seemingly personifying and mirroring how he felt. But it also helped him as if it was another person, like a therapist. It could soothe his distress, heal the physical wounds, and seemingly provide him an escape to where no one would bother him.

A tap to his head brought him back to reality, and he snapped his eyes open to be faced with Tim through the ripples of the water, and immediately, he sat right up, the water splashing as he got up and turned his head to Tim. “Food?” He asked, his eyes wide. Tim let another chuckle escape as he pushed his hair aside, sitting down on the ledge beside the box of goodies. “Yeah man, and a lot of it too.” Finding the cinnamon rolls, he pulled one out and held it towards the ghoul.

Water grinned, taking the cinnamon from him and taking a bite out of it as he got up from the water and sat on the edge of the fountain next to Tim. The sweet cinnamon taste had melted as it hit his tongue, almost seemingly melting his worries away as well as he chewed. He sighed peacefully as he closed his eyes lightly kicking at the water to hear it’s ripples and light splashing. “Not bad, huh?” Tim asked distantly, as his attention was focused on the sky now. The sun was obscured only enough by clouds to make the sky a glowing white canvas. It was still a bit brisk, and the occasional breeze that blew didn’t help much. He took a sip of his coffee, the foam remaining in his mustache after he put the cup down.

Water nodded before following his gaze up to the sky. As he took another bite, he zoned out on the sky, imagining what it would look like if the clouds were dark grey with lightening flashing, or even if the sky had some reds, oranges and yellows to make a sunset or sunrise, or even just in the Springtime where the sky is clear and all the shades of blue are blended together above the green meadow. Water’s eyes were wide and unblinking as he stared, seemingly entranced by the sky as a blank canvas waiting to be filled with some color as he slowly chewed on his cinnamon roll.

Tim continued to munch on in silence, enjoying his time even if it had been slightly awkward initially. He recognized Water’s uniqueness and decided it would only benefit their friendship, and not detract. After a while a mischievous smirk overcame him as he reached across and splashed him lightly, then quickly looked away as if nothing had happened.

“Bah!” Water snapped out of his daze as he was brought back to reality by the splash. He snapped his head immediately to Tim, only to see him actin casual like nothing happened. Water turned his head back with a dark smirk and took two big bites out of the roll, and without having to make a single inch of movement, a big blob of water splashed onto the back of Tim’s head from the fountain—wetting his entire backside.

“Gah!” Tim seized up dramatically from the sudden cold and turned to Water, giving him a playful but malicious smirk. He shook his hair out, shaking some of the water at him from the part that was soaked. “Punk.” Water chuckled evilly as he chewed the cinnamon roll, a look of victory lay of his face. “Dude, you use my weapon against me and it’ll come back to you worse than before,” he said before swallowing.

“Good point. But I was just trying to get your attention.” As Tim and Water made eye contact he winked and looked away with a sly smile. “You were here but not at the same time, y’know?” Water chuckled nervously, looking back up at the sky or the blank winter canvas, “You can say that. I’m in my own little world as everyone says,” he said, chuckling more amusedly this time before taking another bite of his cinnamon roll. Now he was only just a few bites before finishing up.

“Nothing wrong with that. There’s a lot in our surroundings that could inspire imagination.” Tim decided to save his cinnamon roll for later as he washed down the rest of his cakepop with his coffee. “Exactly! A lot of people often say that it’s a waste of time or even just plain crazy, but even yet,” he smirked darkly, “I believe that we’re all a little crazy in our own way.”

“Absolutely. Otherwise where’s the fun in that?” Tim turned to smile at Water. The breeze blew again, reminding him of his soaked backside but he didn’t really mind much at this point. Water grinned, actually full-on smiled back at Tim. He turned his head back to the water, playfully kicking the water as he finished his cinnamon roll. He turned back to Tim and eyed the box of desserts, “Whatcha got in the box?” He asked curiously, hoping for more sweet food.

“Hm? Oh, just some more sweets and pastries.” Tim’s pleased smile turned into something more coy as he opened the lid, presenting the array of goodies. “But you don’t like sweet things, do you?” His tone was sarcastic, teasing, as he lifted one of the baked goods to his mouth and ate it. “So maybe I’ll just eat the rest.”

Immediately as Tim threatened to eat all the sweets, Water shot out of the fountain, clumsily fall onto the ground, “No no! I fucking love sweet shit and if you fucking eat all of them I’ll make you dehydrated from water that everyone will call you a thirsty hoe!” A silly threat, but one that Water knew best since the human body was made up of water as well. He immediately took three of the lemon cream cookies and spitefully ate one in front of Tim. Tim couldn’t help but snicker as he got a rise out of the ghoul. He crossed his legs and moved aside, smirking as he finished the rest of his coffee. “Oh heavens, quite the sailors mouth you’ve got eh? But I would never be that cruel to you. You can eat all the sweets you want with me. This can be like...our new bro time thing, jå?” Feeling cheeky, he reached out and scratched him between the horns on his head.

If Water were grinning, it’d falter as he heard Tim mention heaven, but soon as Tim reached to scratch his head between the horns, his breath hitched and his eyes rolled to the back of his head as he purred. Behind his mask, his face turned red as a feeling rushed to his gut and he quickly had to pull himself away from Tim’s hand and his scratches. His eyes scattered around as he awkwardly chuckled, “I-I-I’d be careful when you do that, Tim. See, um...” How should he explain it? Surely his face became more red the more he thought it. “If...you aren’t careful around the horns, then...you might get me or the other Ghouls...’excited’.” He put emphasis on ‘excited’, letting Tim know it’s not the regular kind.

Tim paused, looking on with a look mixed with confusion, then mild surprise and even amusement. “O-oh...OH! S-sorry, man! Really, that was not my intention I mean—you’re a great lookin' guy and all but I—ooof, fuck, that’s awkward. I’m sorry, Water.” He was as red as one of the mini red velvet cake pops he’d gotten, and proceeded to munch in silence. Water snorted, giggling afterwards as the redness in his face faded more to a normal skin tone. “You’re fine, dude,” he said with a chuckle before he went to sit back down next to him on the edge of the fountain. He took a few more bites of the cookie he was chewing before speaking again, “Though...I think even if you touch my horns, I won’t try to get in your pants,” he said. “I didn’t mark you as my ma-uh...lover, and plus...” he didn’t want to explain after venting as he gestured with his hands what he meant from earlier.

“Mmff,” Tim nodded as he returned his gaze to Water. He still couldn’t help but feel like he violated the guy in some way, but if he said it was fine he would try not to worry too much. “So in a way it’s like...or almost like...touching your groin then, huh? In a way?” Water chuckled mischievously and nervously, “Yeaaahh, in a way, it kinda is. Though, it’s not as suggestive like actually touching your groin, but it feels almost as good like you’re jerkin’ off.” Water’s face began to burn again as he mentioned masturbation, shoving the rest of the cookie into his mouth as he tried to get his mind off the image.

“That’s...honestly pretty interesting.” Tim nudged him lightly with a growing smile. He wanted Water to be as open as he was comfortable being, and he didn’t want his incurable awkwardness to get in the way. “Good cookies, huh? Erm...lemon cream has always been my favorite. I’ve tried to bake before but I’m not the best at making them pretty.” Water chuckled, feeling himself become more relieved as the subject changed. “Yeah, they are good. You gotta talk to Earth about making them, since you saw how wild he is when he cooks.” He grinned before taking a bite of a new cookie.

“Good point.” Tim full on grinned now as he chuckled afterwards, looking around in the quickly emptying box. He decided to go for one of the smaller meringues as he kicked his feet. “You cook much?” Water shrugged, “Meh, basic stuff like pancakes, omelets, and that kinda stuff. I’m more better with milkshakes and smoothies though since I learned them the best with Earth,” he said before taking another bite.

“Those things are great.” Tim nodded, trying not to show his eagerness at the mention of smoothies and milkshakes. “Maybe we should all hold a cooking class together some day. I think we could really learn from each other.”

Water snorted immediately right after, “I don’t know about that,” he chuckled. “Earth mostly acts like we should know how to do stuff already. Like he says ‘It’s easy!’ but then again, telling someone who doesn’t cook how to make apple pie isn’t that easy.” He shook his head, amused, “It may sound good since he good a cooking, but you’re have to prepare your anus for a shit ton of...” he couldn’t find the correct word for it as he tried to gesture his hands, “ffffuckin’ Earth’s bullshit.” He giggled.

Now it was Tim’s turn to snort a laugh. “Is that so? I guess that’s a good point, well...then maybe we’ll have a cook-off between him and...Johannes, maybe? He’s really the best cook of us all. I’m just really good at...well, eating the stuff.” He nudged Water and reached his arm around his shoulder, giving him a sideways hug before scooting back again quickly.

“S-shit, Sorry...I forget. I’m a ...bit of a hugger.”

Water giggled, but quickly was silenced as Tim put his arm around him, feeling the dreaded sensation of the wrong nostalgia come over him. He sighed in relief when Tim quickly removed his arm, and had to take a deep breath to not let the thoughts come back. He turned his head to Tim, giving him a small forgiving grin, “It’s fine dude. I’m just...trying to...at least be able to feel more open to affection. But it’s still hard even when someone gives you a side-hug,” his grin slowly turned to a grimace as he turned away, breathing deeply again as he tried to keep the thoughts at bay.

“Of course, of course.” Tim nodded and turned away, going to drink his coffee when he remembered it was empty. Fuck. He was such an idiot. “I...err...” He cleared his throat, turning his attention to the ground beneath them. “Wanna walk some more?” Water looked up to the trees in the forest before taking another bite of the cookie and nodded, “Yeah, let’s go.” He held the cookies in his mouth before he got up and crouched down to pick up the box of desserts. Tim offered to help, but realizing it was probably better not to come between a man and his desserts he took a step back. “Through the forest? We can follow the riverbed towards the mountains.”

“Yeah, that thoundth good,” Water said as he spoke through the cookies. But when he stood up holding the box of desserts, he froze like a deer in the headlights. He was frozen in place for a bit before he immediately put the box on the edge of the fountain, along with the cookies in his mouth on top of the box before running toward the forest. “I’ll be right back!” He shouted over his shoulder before he disappeared into the air.

“I—-“ Tim paused and watched him go. He sighed awkwardly and sat back down with the desserts, rubbing the back of his neck as he watched him disappear.

Chapter 97: Pond of Peace

Water appeared and the same place that he had teleported from, but even after looking around, he felt disoriented. “Tim!” He called out in hopes of being heard and found. Tim turned, startled and confused beyond belief. “H-hey! Water!” He sort of ran over to greet him, but stopped before getting too close. “Where’d you go, man? Everything okay? I...was worried I scared you off or somethin’.” There was a chuckle, but it didn’t seem like Tim was completely lying.

Water turned to John and grinned in relief, “Eeehh, sort of of an emergency, but everything’s fine now since they needed the physician aka, me. But yeah, everything’s all fine.” He said shrugging awkwardly, unsure if he should explain what had happened.

“Physician, eh?” Tim could tell there was more to it than that, but he wouldn’t press any further. “Well...I’m just glad you were there when they needed you. You, erm...ready to go now? Everything’s solved now, right?”

“Yeah! Everything’s fine, so we can go now. Which way is the river?” Water would rather forget what had happened to his master as he didn’t want the alliance to get tense. He’d hoped Johannes did the smart thing to prepare something hot and red for the Cardinal, otherwise he’d wake up hungry and weak. “Just this way. I can almost hear it actually.” Tim took the lead again, letting Water carry the rest of the desserts as they moved deeper into the trees.

It was never really far from civilization to the surrounding wildlife in Avatar Country. Soon enough a stripe of blue cut across their horizon, as a small but decent river burbled into sight. During the time they walked, Water finished up on his last two cookies, but before he could reach in for another treat, his ears picked up on the sound of water moving. He walked faster as now the water was in his line of sight. It was much more pleasant here—more relaxed. The fountain was gorgeously sculpted but there were people all around. Out here amongst the woods, fresh air and nature, Tim thought they could both be a bit more comfortable. The river was a bit slower here as it trickled through rocks into divided ponds, each one surrounded by plants and moss. He knew further up the rocks became boulders, and they were much more fun jumping and climbing on.

If Water was in a cartoon, he’d have stars in his eyes at the peaceful beauty of the river and ponds. “Unholy shiiittt, it’s so pretty here...” There were many spots and already Water had the urge to pay around in the pond and jump on the rocks to test his balance. “It’s not deep is it?” He asked containing his excitement. “Not too bad, no. Why? Goin for a swim?” Tim smiled at the ghoul and looked around himself. The walk had dried out his clothes fortunately, but he thought he might take them off anyway if they were going for a dip in the pond. “That darker bit in the water is pretty deep, but it’s more shallow above the rocks.”

Water’s eyes widened more, turning to Tim with an excited expression, “Do you know what’s at the bottom?” He hoped not, then that way he’d have a chance at showing off. That vision of childlike wonder and eagerness warmed Tim’s heart, making him beam. “Mm...no, actually. I’m not that good at holding my breath.” He might’ve been lying but something in the way Water looked at him said he was in store for quite the treat.

Immediately, Water began to removed his shoes, “Well for me, my friend, I don’t need to hold my breath.” He handed Tim the box of desserts before he ran to the water, trying to get to the darker part. The water slowed him down, so he made currents in the water to help him get to the deep end quicker. Without even having to take a breath, he dived down to the more darker part.

“Aaaaand there he goes again.” Tim chuckled to himself and stared into the box. There were a couple danishes left and that was about it, save for a few crumbs. Poor treats never stood a chance. He set them aside on one of the rocks as he climbed up and perched, doing a sort of yoga that he enjoyed doing.

The sound of the waves rippling above sounded peaceful below the water. Water swam down, his eyes scattering about every around the deep end, every rock and plant and small little creatures he saw. As he reached the bottom, he looked up to the surface, seeing the blue surface from down in the darkness, carefully looking at the ripples from the water. He turned his gaze back down at the ground, looking for anything out of the ordinary in the bottom like a necklace or keys or maybe even a card. His eyes managed to catch sight of a few coins and an earring or 2 down below but not much really he could find. With a shrug he pushed himself off the bottom and with the help of making strong currents, he flew out of water and landed on his feet back in the water of the shallow pond. He spat out water as he turned to Tim, giving him a smirk.

“Find anything cool?” Tim turned from his yoga pose, which involved one leg folded in while he stood on the other. From a distance he could’ve been mistaken for a large bird. “Any water monsters or stuff like that?”

“I wish! It’s boring as shit down there!” Water said gesturing to the deep end as he took the easy way out and walked on the water out of the pond and looked up at Tim’s yoga position, chuckling a bit. “I found a few coins and earrings, but that’s about it. I saw a few minnows and fishes swimming around, but no sharks or turtles so that’s a shame,” he said in a disappointed time with a pout. But his smirk came back onto his lips as he eyed Tim’s position again, “You didn’t tell me you did yoga.”

He nodded as he listened, most of what he heard were things he expected. In some parts of Avatar Country the wildlife was incredibly abundant, but not so much this time of year. The fish would spawn soon, and the rest of the wilderness would follow suit eventually. When his yoga pose was noted Tim chuckled and switched to a different stance. “Hm, you didn’t ask. But it’s my way of exercise, I suppose. Have you ever done it?”

“Yeah, I have!” He walked back to the pond, walking on top of the surface of the water before sitting down, letting his body relax while he let his mind control the water around him, pulling a few small bubbles of water from the pond as they slowly circled around him. “I usually meditate, but sometimes I’ll do yoga as I mediate since it helps me exercise my body as well as my mind.”

Tim watched him, fascinated even as he was poised atop the tallest rock. He’d never seen anyone who could walk on water—besides Kungen, of course—but when it came to the king the better question to ask was what couldn’t he do. “Definitely, man. I try to do it every day if I can—at sunrise. But there’s no harm in some extra.” Now he moved into a position where he was balanced on both arms, nearly doing a handstand.

Water nodded, trailing his fingers over the surface of the water, sending ripples throughout the surface as he began to close his eyes and breath slowly. While though he was using his mind to control the water and keeping himself above the surface of the water, he wanted to try and clear his head while still using it to be able to use his powers as he did so. With each touch to the water, it almost felt like he could water drops echoing over his mind while everything else began to slowly fade away.

Tim watched him for a moment but decided to let him be, noting that he was now working on his focus. He decided to do the same as he sat cross legged on the rock now, closing his eyes and directing his breathing. It would be cool to have a partner to meditate with. He tried to get his band mates to join but they weren’t always as eager as him.

Chapter 98: Crashing Waves

Notes:

*warning* Emotional breakdown

Water tried to focus on the sound of the water drops, something to help him keep his own focus on clearing his head to distract himself from other thoughts. Though, as he ran a finger through the water, listening to the water, he heard a faint whisper of a familiar sounding voice of a woman, 'Get away...' Water scrunched his eyebrows as he listened for more, like a siren luring in a sailor to his demise.

'Don’t ever come back...' Sadness began to show upon his face as he ran his more than 1 finger through the water, trying to get the thoughts out. 'Monster!' the voice became louder, and a single tear ran down Water’s face as he sighed, letting more of the thoughts take over.

Tim was completely at ease. He was as calm as the breeze running over the land. Somewhere just a few miles off a mother deer was tending to her young, nestled comfortably in a patch of thick grass. Somewhere closer a family of ducks was going for a swim. The water continued to bring him back, as if every splash meant something different to him. He continued to scrunch his brows before exhaling and finally opening his eyes fully. “Water? Hey...what’s going on? Your...energy is completely crazy right now.”

Water didn’t seem to hear him as his eyes continued to remain closed. Images went through his head of people he could recognize as easily as the palm of his hand, all different men and different woman, giving him smiles that seemed almost fake or mocking. Then, the next moment after, their smiles were replaced with looks of dismay, anger and fear.

'Don’t ever come back again...' said a woman.

'You’re too sensitive...' said a man.

'I don’t want to be with someone who’s secretly evil...' said a different man.

'You’re nothing but a monster...' said a different woman. More silent tears came out of his eyes, like he was sucking in the water of the pond and letting it out through his eyes like a fountain. His fingers stopped running through the water, paused in place and his head lolled forward as if he was limp.

“Water?” Tim asked again. Maybe he’d fallen asleep? Out of everyone, Tim was the best at sensing the energy flow of others and reading auras—and Water’s was all over the place. It was like reading the static on a TV. But still, he struggled to tell if he should disturb him or let him ride this on his own. Finding a happy medium, he decided to just move closer to the bank in case he needed help immediately, and he closed his eyes as he continued to breathe. If nothing more, maybe the ghoul would pick up on his energies as well and use them to help him.

'Monster!'

'Pathetic!'

'Clingy!'

'Unlovable!'

The madness of the voices kept going through Water’s head, tearing him down as he began to let go of his concentration and fall through the water as the blobs fell back into the pond. He fell back into the water, exhaling to let all his air out and breath in the water. Though, as he was in the water, he felt a more pleasant aura more closer to him by the riverbank, he figured it to be Tim’s but wasn’t sure whether to use his energy for help or else it’ll affect him as well.

'Aaaand there he goes again...' Tim thought to himself as he opened an eye, feeling the static in the air dissipate as the ghoul sank through the water once more. He was starting to get used to that, although in reality the desire to dive down and save him never wavered. He decided to shift positions again, moving to stretch and touch both his toes.

Water sighed underwater, letting out the rest of the air inside his lungs before sitting up, popping his head out to the surface of the pond and spit out the water inside of him. He stood up and walked out to the bank, without even having to use his power to make him go faster before he sat by Tim as he did his yoga. Water brought his legs up to his chest as he leaned his chin on his knees before sighing sadly. There’s just...too much on his mind it’s almost like meditating would only just bring back past and present pain to him even when he tried to clear his head. He wished that he would just move on, get over the pain. Maybe not get some new dick or pussy, but to just have be able to move on and enjoy himself without having every person in his life make him scared of getting hurt.

Tim sighed as he watched the ghoul move closer now. He wanted to help any way he could without stepping over his bounds, which Water seemed to have a good set of. He cracked his spine and gave Water a sad sort of smile. “Hey man, can you touch your toes?”

Water turned his head to Tim in confusion, “Huh? Oh, uh, yeah, I can...” he stretched out his legs before he bent over to touch his toes, feeling his muscles in his back, arms and legs stretch out and held onto his toes to keep himself from letting go. He tried to just look down at his legs than to close his eyes and envision the faces of mockery and disgust from the same people that have caused him pain for the past years. “That’s good. Not everyone can.” He continued on nonchalantly, hoping to lighten the mood and maybe even take his mind off whatever was causing such distress.

“You know...Water...I...can sense auras.”

"Hm?" Water looked up from the position to glance over to Tim, “Really?” He said as he let go of his toes and sat up. “How does my aura look like?” He asked as he rolled over onto his stomach to lift himself up to look like he was bending over but not bending his legs while still looking towards Tim.

Tim looked him over, almost analyzing him as if the two had never met before. Something clicked in Tim’s head, like maybe there was something there he could just barely see. “It’s...strange, honestly. I’m seeing some things I expected—quiet, reserved, patient, and creative, but also...there is a chameleon-sort of trait...like you...take on the traits of those you are close to—those you’re around most frequently. Like an...adaptation or a survival thing. You are...a complex creature, Water. You ebb and flow through life, but even you get trapped sometimes...without a little...guidance, perhaps. And trust.”

Water hummed, before giggling almost painfully, “You read me like a book.” He said as he turned away. “You’re right about the...chameleon trait. ‘Cause...whenever I was with someone, and they’d expect me to do this or that, I’d do it for them, no ifs ands or buts, I just did it. If they wanted me to be rough with them...I was. If they wanted me submissive...I was. I pretty much put this...mentality...that if I wasn’t what they wanted...they’d leave me. And...” he inhaled deeply while he hissed to keep his tears in, not wanting to cry again in front of Tim, “And sometimes...I just wonder what I did wrong when I did and became everything they wanted. And sometimes it makes me feel like I’m just a worthless piece of shit who’s un-fucking-worthy of affection because I’M JUST A FUCKING MONSTER!”

Water full-on started yelling as angry and sad tears began to fall and the water from the pond splashed around violent, sending splashes of water over the bank. He let himself become loose and fall onto the ground as he let his tears fall, hitting the ground hard in anger, creating a dent in the shape of his fist. “And I can’t even hug a friend without getting flashbacks of all their fake smiles and what they said when we broke up each time, even when I’ve confessed to them what I am...” he hated so much how pathetic and weak how he sounded, and he just felt like sinking to the bottom of the ocean and never coming up. Just to let himself grow gills and fins and just live in the water where no one will hurt him or make him feel unloved while the ocean was all around him, almost like a barrier against pain to drown the foes and push the sailors of agony back to where they came.

Maybe he’d been too honest. But then again, he felt like it should’ve been said all the same. Tim sat aside, watching sadly as Water had his emotional breakdown. There were things he could help him with, but such as life he had to let him work out the rest on his own. “Hey man look I’m...I didn’t mean to bring up bad stuff I just...that’s what I see when I look into you. And what those people did in the past...you have to leave em’ behind, y’know? Because...well obviously, they weren’t worth your time. And unfortunately it took too long to figure out. But now you have to move on...and hopefully in time open your heart to those who truly admire you...even just platonically. Like...well, me for example, I guess.” He was blushing, either from embarrassment at rambling or the cold, it was uncertain.

“I’ve. Tried, Tim.” Water said through sniffles. “I’ve tried to move on. But it’s so much harder when something reminds of who you’ve been with. Things like hugs, eating pizza, sitting by the fire in the winter time, the memories just keep coming back,” he sniffed as he brought a hand up to roughly wipe his tears away.

“The words they say to you when you break up just keep on repeating in your head, meditation, especially just make it feel like it gets worse each time!” He covered his eyes, trying to block the waterworks from coming through. “I just wish I can move on, to not feel so envious of other couples, to just repress the goddamn memories to the back of my mind and to at least...hug someone...” His shoulders shook as he wept, the waves of the pond now just moving back and forth from the bank like beach waves.

Tim didn’t know what to say; He’d already said too much. He just wanted to help people. Damn his big heart. Tim watched the waves lull back and forth in the water for a bit now. “We should...get you out of your comfort zone somehow, jå? Maybe try something you’ve never done before...something that could never remind you of someone else.”

Something he’d never done before? “Like what?” He didn’t mean to sound so passive-aggressive when he said that, but he was too upset to care. But, what would he find something so different that it wouldn’t make him remember his past lovers. Tim gave a small shrug, brushing off the hint of frustration in Water’s voice. It was an aggravating situation after all; Tim understood. “Just think it over, Water. There must be something you’ve never tried. Have you ever flown?”

Chapter 99: Soaring Through the Sky

Water thought back to all the times he had spent when he was in a relationship, thinking back to everything he could remember. Snowball fights, building snowmen, and knitted sweaters in the winter time, but in cold season like this, flying was a no-go with his human lovers since flying through the air would make them freeze.

“I actually...haven’t. Since humans would be very cold in this weather...” He slowly began to sit back up, revealing his tears and water dripping through the holes of his eyes and all other parts of his mask, while his bright blue eyes were glassy and red in starking contrast. He watched him still and gave a slight nod of understanding. “Of course, that makes sense. Are you...willing to try? I could even—come with you...if you trust me. I don’t get cold.” Tim just wanted Water to be happy; that was all. Even just a few minutes of guiltless bliss.

Water paused for a moment, pondering if he actually wanted to expose a bit of his demonic self in front of Tim, though when he began to slowly unbutton his uniform, he made up his mind. But he soon stopped, shaking his head, “Fuck it, I’ll fix it later.” He said before muttering a reversal spell under his breath.

Then suddenly, two overgrown lumps shot out from his shoulder blades, hearing the sound of fabric ripping from underneath his coat but soon two large, dark, intimidating leather wings shot out from his back, and he gave them a small experiment flap that picked him up gently from the ground. Water stretched them out as he cracked his back, sighing as he relaxed, “Fuck, it’s been a while since I flew.” Tim couldn’t stop smiling at this point. As small as it was, he felt like in Water’s way it was a breakthrough. And Tim was getting to see another side of him that he didn’t seem to share often.

“They’re gorgeous, man.” He breathed out in awe and rubbed his arm slightly. “I always thought you guys were real creatures of the night—since I first heard your albums.” Water blushed, a ghost of a smile on his lips, “T-thanks...” he said as his wings curled around his frame self-consciously. “Y-yeah, It’s actually been a few years or so since I had last used them. But...” he slowly began to stand up, unwrapping the wings around him, “I’m sure I still have it in me...” he said, looking up at the cloudy white sky.

“I believe in you.” Tim said quickly, looking him over as he stood and walked closer to him. “Just try and go slow. I don’t know what I’ll do if you crash.”

“I-I’m sure it’ll come back to me,” Water said, trying not to sound nervous. He stared up at the sky for a moment before he closed his eyes, imagining his wings to be a second pair of arms on his back. He heard them flap, and feeling his feet come off of the ground before he opened his eyes as saw that he was at least 5 feet in the air.

He began to hyperventilate the higher he went, but looked back up to the sky, and closed his eyes tightly as he continued to flap his wings, putting more and more effort with each flap as he made it past above the trees of the forest. “Fuck, fuck, fuck... Tim! How am I doing!?” He didn’t know where he was anymore but he could tell that maybe he was high up in the air. “Amazing!” Tim called back, cupping his hands around his mouth to be louder. “You’re doing great, man! What’s the view like from up there?” His heart was practically jumping out of his chest from excitement for his friend.

Water was grateful his hearing was more enhanced, if he was human, surely he wouldn’t be able to pick up what Tim was saying from below. He sounded like...he was right below Water. Slowly, opened his eyes letting a chill go down his spine as he saw the entire view of the nation of the kingdom as there was a hint of the church up by the trees. He slowly lowered his gaze to down below, seeing the pond and a dark figure below that must’ve been Tim’s form. “It’s great! Wish you were here to see it!” He cupped his hands around his mouth, shouting back down at Tim.

He took a few more deep breaths if the cold air before he decided to at least fly more around above the trees of the forest, making sure to avoid any public places closer to human contact. At first, he went slow, getting more used to the feel of the cold wind against his face before he went more faster, flapping his leather wings to pick up the pace. Sooner or later, he began to smile, circling through the air and making stunts as he laughed joyously. “Oh how I missed this!” He shouted in between giggles.

It was like that scene in the movie where the kid sets that whale free, Tim thought, struggling to remember the movie in the first place. Not that it really mattered much anyway. Water was actually enjoying himself! And he couldn’t take all the credit but he’d definitely pushed him in the right direction. He howled in excitement for him, cheering for the newest member of his pack.

The wind in his face, through his hair, hell, even on his wings felt so nostalgically amazing. Even before becoming the Water Ghoul for Ghost and going through many other different names, he never flew around humans or even with his lovers for fear of exposing himself. But now, he’s showing something hidden both of him and the Church, but he honestly was just having too much fun to care. As he flew back above Tim and the pond, he dived down, getting more and more quicker as he went down, lifting his arms up and putting them together as he put his down, getting down to the deeper end of the pond before...SPLASH! He dived into the deep end, sending a huge splash of water all around the pond and rocks.

Tim was drenched immediately, unable to react fast enough to move out of the way completely. He laughed it off anyway, pushing his soaked hair aside as he looked into the pond below. “Show off.” He snorted and rubbed at his sleeves.

Water sank to the bottom with a big smile on his face. As he hit the bottom, he pushed himself back up and flapped his wings to gain more momentum as he broke through the surface and stood on top of the water. “Oh, how I have missed this!” Water repeated, wrapping his wings around himself as a self-hug. He walked back to the bank, unfurling his wings as he eyed Tim’s soaked appearance with a mischievous smirk, “Got ya wet?” He asked rhetorically.

Tim rolled his eyes, lightly punching Water’s shoulder as he came closer. “Hardly. But you having fun? You look 10x happier than you have all day—even when you were eating the pastries.” Water’s giggled again, holding his arm of the spot Tim lightly punched. He looked down for a moment before nodding, “Yeah, I’m having some fun so far. It’s better now that my wings have distracted me.” He said, his wings gently caressing the skin on his arms.

“That’s really good, man. See? You’ve just got to do stuff like this that you enjoy—that doesn’t remind you of other people.” As happy as Tim was for Water he couldn’t help but wish still that there was an activity they could enjoy together. Water’s smile faltered a bit, looking a bit more like a grimace now. “Y-Yeah. I just...maybe I need to write down all the stuff that reminds of the bad stuff, maybe that way we can come up with something...different.” His wings flapped lightly, almost alertly.

“Yeah! That’s a good idea.” Tim turned his attention to his leathery wings, fighting the temptation to stroke and feel them. “So did you see anything cool up there?” A moment or two passed before he turned back to face him. Water turned his head back over his shoulder to the sky, gazing at it almost dreamily. “The view was very pretty, you could see the whole kingdom up there, even the Church as it was hidden behind the trees,” he said before turning back to Tim, a gentle smirk on his lips, “Wish you were there to see it.”

Chapter 100: Don't Fuck the Clown

Notes:

Inspired by the 2017 Pennywise convo's on Tumblr about whether or not you should fuck Pennywise XD

A small blush reached Tim’s cheeks as he smiled, nodding as he too had seen that view many a time. “This place has really transformed, you know...it used to be a barren wasteland.” Tim looked back the way Water had, up to the sky where spots of blue were poking out.

“Really? That’s quite impressive. But even then, the Church has been around longer since all the generations of Papas have been since I figure maybe the 1700-1800 when the Church was built. But that’s just a guess, I just know that it’s been around for a long time.” Water turned again in the direction of the Church was. Water turned back with a wide smile, before looking down awkwardly to try to see what to continue the conversation on the note of the Church.

“Two empires built on the beliefs of strong men—both holding similar ideals and praising individuality. No wonder we all get along so well.” Tim followed Water’s gaze. Although he had never been there himself he knew about the church from readings and news. Johannes had always been the one chosen for ambassadorial duties, although Tim viewed himself far more diplomatic.

“It gets really fun during some of the holidays, ‘specially Halloween. At night, we set up some pranks around the Church and at night, we howl at the moon before we scare the shit out of neighboring towns and houses,” Water smirked amusedly, obviously finding amusement in the misery of his and the Ghouls’ victims. “Oh yeah?” Tim was smirking a bit now. “I fucking love Halloween. We should throw some kinda party or something. That would be awesome. Do you guys dress up at all?” A breeze blew, reminding him that his clothes still weren’t completely dry.

“Weeeelll, kind of. We’re not supposed to take off our masks for any reason unless the Grand Papa tells us so. Buuuttt, sometimes we’ll put masks over our own, but often times, it either doesn’t come out as good— which is very often—or cover our face completely that we sometimes go blind. So most of the time, we just wear the costume and if it comes with a mask, we put it over our neck since we know it won’t go that well with our own. Eye masks can work sometimes, but still, we’ll leave it around our necks.

“That makes sense. It’s kinda like you’re always in costume anyway. Any excuse we take to dress up and party around Avatar Country. Last year I think I was a werewolf...it went off pretty well. But I usually come up with something last minute. I really just love bingeing on candy and watching horror movies.” Tim shuffled his feet a bit, flashing Water almost a sheepish grin. “Do you have a favorite movie?” Water looked down for moment to ponder the thought before after a bit, he lifted his head up, “I guess I’m a fan of the movies that give you more of a fear factor, like for me it’s Insidious, Sinister, or Hereditary.” Water had to bite his bottom lip to try to contain his smile as the demon from the Insidious movie.

“Not gonna lie, the Lipstick demon from Insidious was pretty hot. When I saw the movie, I honestly kind of wanted...” he trailed off and mumbled lowly under his breath, “...suck his cock and let him shove that tongue of his down my throat.” He quickly covered his face as a blush flashed through his face, turning red like a tomato. Tim raised his brow and chuckled, shaking his head lightly. “That’s what you’re into? I mean hey, I don’t judge. Everyone’s got their types.” He teased and nudged him. “You like stuff like The Conjuring?”

Water giggled, blushing still as he watched Tim react to how strange his fantasies were. He nodded as Tim mentioned The Conjuring, “The nun in the second movie was honestly beautiful, and I admired how sinister and yet surreal he looked.” He brought a hand up to the back of his neck, rubbing it sheepishly.

Tim decided to take a seat again as his legs were starting to hurt. He eased onto one of the bigger rocks and patted the space beside him. “Kill fuck marry—3 horror movie creatures. Go.” There was a mischievous glint in his eyes, the eagerness of finding common ground in a potentially personally revealing game. Water giggled as he sat down next to Tim, crossing his legs as he leaned against his arm on his knees, “Fuck...the Lipstick Demon from Insidious. Marry Valek from the Conjuring. And Kill....Bughuul from Sinister.” As he finished, he gave Tim a victorious smirk at his decisions. There weren’t that many good-looking demons in horror movies, he thought. But they obviously took the cake.

Tim nodded his approval, returning the smirk. “Good choices, man. But I gotta ask...since we’re on the subject I guess—how do you feel about that clown from IT? Pennywise I think, right? I’ve only seen that one once but he’s kind of a demon right?”

Water scrunched up his nose a bit in disgust, “He’s a diety of some kind, not a demon.” He said with a shake of his head. “And if we’re talkin’ the ‘90’s version, pffttt.” He stick his tongue out to blow raspberries while making a thumbs down, then shook his head, “Not attractive at all. But if we’re talkin’ Bill Skarsgård’s version, mmmm,” he made a look that look both interested but unsure, “His actor is someone if I wasn’t trying to move on, bring him to my little bed and fuck his skull out,” he said with a small giggle. “But...that Pennywise is more appealing, but I’m not sure if I’d want to fuck him,” he said before he began to laugh with a wheeze.

“That’s fair. I don’t know, I’ve heard different takes on the newer version. Personally I couldn’t handle a clown in bed because it would just make me think of Johannes. But I don’t know, fuck, now I’m just rambling. I tried to think of fuckable horror movie characters and my first thought was Pennywise.” Now it was Tim’s turn to blush, at his own ridiculousness no doubt. “I can’t think of many female characters is my issue. Actually, maybe, the Woman in Black?”

Water let out an sharp exhale that was followed with a wheezing laugh, “What’s funnier as well is that he’s taken too!” He said through giggles before calming down. He made a face looking confused but unsure at the same time, “Eehhh, she’s okay, but I’ve always pitied and really liked Carrie. Even more in the newer version. The actress looked much more gorgeous and her lips looked kissable in that one,” he grinned. Tim snapped and pointed at Water, grinning from ear to ear.

“That’s it! That’s it, my man. I’d hit that. But one night with me and it won’t be pigs blood she’ll be covered in, y’know what I’m sayin', man?” He laughed like a hyena, throwing his head back as he continued to blush. He realized too late how crude that was to say. “Pfffttt Hahahahaha!!” Water laughed along at the crude humor, simply adoring it surprisingly for Tim. As he calmed down, he added his own comment to crudeness. “Well hey, if she’s covered in blood, I’d happily lick it all off of her just like how I’d lick her clit,” before long, he laughed hard again.

Tim wrinkled his nose in disgust, almost like he could envision the scene perfectly. And yet a part of him showed interest in the matter—personal experience, perhaps. “That’s disgusting, man. But to each their own.” He smirked and rolled his eyes. “Alright, but a little off subject Morticia Addams is truly wife material—and a little extra on the side.”

Water’s grin faltered a bit at when Tim kink shamed him, and brought a hand up to rub his neck as he blushed under his mask bashfully. But soon a small smile came back on his face at the mention of the lovely Morticia. “Oh yeah, she’s the greatest. But I also really like Elvira. I’d...honestly let her be rough with me however way she wants if she sits on my face...” Water’s blush darken, contrasting against his shiny mask as his wings fluttered lightly.

“Oh yesssss...and those HEELS. She could step on me all she wanted..” Tim nodded and looked at Water, noticing how much he blushed. “Heh...hey, sorry for givin’ you shit about the blood thing. I honestly kinda have a thing for that, but see...I...overdid it the last time so now it sorta just...gives me weird memories, y’know? Really, I’m not here to judge you or anything. I think we’re beyond that point really.” Water perked up, and tilted his head curiously, “Over did it? How so?” A mischievous smirk curled upon his lips as he was curious to what Tim has done in his sex life.

“Ah—” Tim realized he had said too much, but now there was no going back. He turned rosy as he smiled awkwardly, clearing his throat. “Well I...okay, so I hook up with this girl and she...well, she’s a little on the kinkier side y’know? Which I don’t mind at all, since she is GORGEOUS. So things are getting hot and heavy, and she gets out this like...I shit you not, it’s like an IV bag filled with blood. It turns out she’s super into this like vampire fantasy of hers. And she starts pouring it all over herself, and I’m a little drunk at this point so I don’t think anything of it, but she tells me to lick it off of her as we, y’know, are fucking and...long story short I woke up the next day with the worst hangover and when I threw up in the bath tub it was dark red.”

Water’s eyes slowly widened, but not from how disgusting the idea was, but more how the girl was rather kinky enough to maybe use real blood. “Real blood? I don’t know about you, but humans can die from drinking another person’s blood if there are still pathogens in it. And I doubt that it was in teeny quantities the girl you were with put all over herself. So on my knowledge, that girl is trying to kill others if she’s using real blood.” And while though unlike Tim, Water and the Ghouls adored and were immune to the effects blood had on them. Though since Water’s element was, well, water, he had a lot of knowledge on blood.

Tim smiled sheepishly and shuddered, remembering how much he vomited that morning. He seemed to pale just at the thought. And then his expression shifted. “Well I...we’re...I’m not exactly human myself, Water...”

“But are you immune to the effects, is what I’m asking. I know you aren’t human, Tim, but I’m just curious if you don’t get sick when you drink blood, despite you being hungover.” Water’s eyes seemed to look him up and down, like he was scanning Tim. “I think...in moderation, I can be okay. I consume the blood of animals whenever we go hunting, and it never bothers me afterwards. But I think after as much alcohol as I had that night...at that point nothing stays down, really. I don’t know, what’s the kinkiest night you ever regretted?” Tim wanted to change the subject off of him; his flesh was rosy up to the tips of his ears.

Water’s face immediately scrunched up in disgust as he looked away in thought. “Ummm...well, there was one incident that doesn’t include blood, but something similar to what happened to you.” Water bit his bottom lip before he told his little misadventure. “I also hooked up with a girl once, but she was a virgin, and I don’t really care. But...soon that changed. I um...asked her to give me a blow job, and...my dumbass lost control...and I deepthroated her so much that...she puked on my dick. But the worst part was, she kept going even if she vomited, and it felt...so fucking...gross. But, it didn’t last long thankfully, I told to get her ass home while I showered, didn’t even fuck her afterward.” Water shivered, sticking his tongue out in disgust.

“That’s why I don’t like hooking up with virgins. I prefer experienced folk who can take it, because when I lose control, I lose control. But that moment, I just stopped, because it wasn’t attractive anymore.”

Tim looked horrified, but quickly adjusted his expression to keep from offending Water by any means. “That sounds...horrible. But I understand, man. I don’t think I’ve had a virgin since...well, since I was one myself, I guess. I understand the appeal but if I’m being real it’s...kind of a rare concept in Avatar Country.” Water tilted his head again, “What is? Preferring experienced over virgins or virgins themselves?” Water resisted the urge to laugh of virginity itself was something considered here in the nation.

“Virgins themselves, I mean.” Tim shrugged and gave a small awkward chuckle. “We’re a very...sexually liberated nation, in case you didn’t notice. It’s not uncommon for people to lose their virginity before they’re even 17 or 18.”

A low chuckle escaped from Water’s throat as he licked his teeth before biting his lip, “We have the same kind of morals about virginity. As a matter of fact, we actually request that you’d lose your virginity as long as there’s consent once you turn 16 or 15, just to abide by the law in Sweden.”

“Oh, then I guess I’m good then.” Tim smirked, almost beaming as he nudged him. “I lost mine just after my 16th birthday.” He then turned his attention elsewhere, staring off as he seemingly flashed back to that time. He snickered then sighed lightly. “It was so incredibly awkward...I didn’t know what to do. Well, theoretically of course but, being 16 and implementing that knowledge is difficult.”

Water giggled softly, “First times are always gonna be awkward. I may not remember what my first time was, but I know for a fact that they’re gonna be awkward even if you tend to act perverted, especially from what some of the monks have told me when they’ve been with nuns that have recently popped their cherry.” He giggled again, “The Church expects the members to know some knowledge about sex, and yet, they don’t have Sex Ed for those coming of the age of losing their virginity, which really sucks because that really is useful.” A pout soon flooded upon Water’s features.

“You guys don’t have a sex Ed class?” Tim was surprised as he watched him, head tilted slightly. “Dude, that shit is essential. Truly. Everyone took it when I was in school, and they still do now. It’s alright to have sex, as long as you’re smart about it. Even with guys it’s like—sure, you can’t get another man pregnant but you could still get an STD or something and in some cases that could be just as bad. I don’t know.” Water exhaled exasperatedly as he threw his arms up in an exaggerated shrug, letting them smack against his thighs.

“Again, they expect you to know stuff about sex and that STDs and all that shit, but either the leaders don’t give a damn, or aren’t informed. And I’m hoping they aren’t informed, because I have a lot of respect for them and they surely can’t ignore something that important.”

“Seriously.” Tim nodded in agreement then paused, seemingly questioning how they had gotten on this topic in the first place. “You know, I’ve never had such a heated discussion about sexual education with anyone before. It’s interesting. But in a good way. I really enjoy our conversations, Water...You’re a great guy.” He looked him back in the eye to show he really meant it, and when he looked upon him there was a rosy ring of fuchsia surrounding his irises.

Water gave a pleasant snicker as his cheeks blushed a soft pink, matching Tim’s eyes. “Thanks, Tim, you’re pretty awesome, too,” he said as he made contact with his eyes. It was then that he noticed that they were a different color than the blue he remembered. His grin faltered a bit as he tilted his head, “What’s up with your eyes? Why are they pink?”

His eyes widened slightly at that, making him clear his throat nervously. He knew exactly why they would look like that, but he didn’t understand why that would happen around Water! He was just a friend!! “I—err...I-I...my eyes, erm...tend to change color with...m-my emotions..? It just means I’m...ah...having a good time with you, man. That’s all.” Water’s grin left his lips as a thought that it meant something else, something more intimate. He shook his head, wanting to push the voice in head to the back. “Sooo...fondness! Or endearment, something like that?”

“Y-yes! Exactly...exactly like that. It’s...kind of embarrassing, honestly. It happens to the rest of my bandmates as well. Hard to ah, hide anything I guess.” Tim rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Sorry, it probably looked rather strange to you.”

Water softly grinned before shaking his head, “No, no, you’re perfectly fine, dude. It’s just not really something you see nowadays, ya know? But they’re cool, it’s almost like cheating an EQ test by looking at the color of your eyes,” Water’s iridescent bright blue eyes seemingly glistened as they blinked slowly up at Tim, staring more into his eyes.

He felt the heat rise in his cheeks and he swallowed quickly, trying to break eye contact but finding it strangely difficult to do with Water. “I can’t control them so I never know how they appear to others...but yours are...gorgeous, man. They’re glowing.” Water’s eyes widened before he snapped his gaze away from Tim’s eyes.

‘No...he’s just a friend, you can’t just fall for anyone that compliments you. And especially not him. He’s taken, and he only helps you. He probably won’t even want to deal with your sadness even if you are a couple. You don’t deserve someone as sweet as him.’ Water closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to keep his tears in, “Thanks...” he said, deciding it’d be best to not leave Tim hanging at least.

Realizing perhaps he’d gone too far, Tim bit his lip and reeled back a bit. His eyes softened to a greenish-blue, closer to how they usually were but something was still off. “Sorry man...I get carried away sometimes...I’m just...I’m bad at talking to people, normally, I guess. I really don’t have many friends outside my bandmates...y’know. Strangely enough I’m sort of a loner.” Water didn’t know what to say. Either split with running away back to the city or jumping back in the water or just plain ass telling Tim to leave him alone, but couldn’t bring else to do so.

“I-it’s fine Tim. I’m...really sorry that you don’t have many friends. Though...sometimes it’s hard to take some compliments with some sounding affectionate.” Water took another deep breath before he placed his head into his head to calm himself down. Tim nodded and looked back into the water, staring at the shimmering surface and not really sure what to say—if there was anything to say that would make this better. “Hey...do you...wanna keep walking upstream? Sometimes when the rivers full enough there are waterfalls further up the mountain.”

Water turned his gaze back to Tim, then to the water, watching the soft ripples and following the water upwards, “Alright.” He said simply before he stood up. But before he could walk up the path, he mumbled a reversal spell, and his wings folded back into his back. He shook, trying to get the uncomfortable feeling out before he turned to Tim, waiting for him to stand. Tim stood as well and flashed him what he thought conveyed a sweet, genuine smile before continuing on his way.

Chapter 101: My Mother-Teacher, The Water Ghoul

The earth gently sloped upwards as they followed the water, and the ground gradually became rockier. He thought maybe Water would enjoy this fact as well because he could climb the rocks again.

As Water saw that the path up was getting rockier, and shook his head, not liking where it was going before he manipulated the water from the path they were following into a spoon-like shape, and he sat in it comfortably as he passed Tim with a smug smirk. Tim kept on walking until movement caught his eye and he saw Water go by. “What th—Hey! That’s cheating!” He laughed, feeling the weight from earlier starting to lift off. “I thought you liked climbing rocks, you punk!”

Water shrugged as he giggled mischievously, “Eh, not feeling it at the moment, so I just took the easy up. You’re welcome to join along, even thoughts you might get wet.” Water said before another spoon of water formed by next to the rock that Tim was climbing. Tim paused and considered the option. He was still damp from earlier anyway, so he supposed it wouldn’t make a big difference. “Well, since you so graciously offered.” He snickered as he approached the water curiously, touching the form before climbing on. Even being water, it was much more solid than he’d originally anticipated.

“Think of it like a slow elevator, of a kind. Well, I had to slow down for you to get on the ride,” Water giggled as they went upstream more faster now, if not, challenging the force of the water. “Definitely. I might have to go change after this though.” Tim chuckled and looked at Water as they rode up. It was the strangest fun he’d had in a while. Water giggled sheepishly, “Yeah, best do. Don’t want to make you sick with a cold. Wish Alpha was here, that way he can heat up the water and maybe make a hot tub for all of us in the middle of winter.” He chuckled.

“Mmff...that’d be nice. You know, there are some hot springs around here. They’re deeeeep in the mountains though. It would take all day to reach them by foot. But I’ve been before. They’re nice. Very relaxing.” As they rode up the river, Tim stared downwards and watched the current go by. Through the water he could see rocks and plants, along with the occasional tiny fish.

“Yeah, but at least if we make a springs here maybe in this pond, it’ll at least be more closer.” Water turned his head around to Tim as saw that he staring down at the water, and he smirked when an idea came up in his head. His bright blue eyes turned to slits for a split second before suddenly, a few clear fishes made from the stream’s water shot up from the surface, and landing back in the water as they swam up the stream, like salmon. Tim was taken aback by the fish seemingly made from water themselves. He grinned with amusement as he watched them like a child does watching a magician. “Woah! That was awesome!”

Water chuckled, enjoying the look of amusement on Tim’s face before he smirked mischievously. Suddenly, a clear salmon shot towards Tim, landing in his arms as it flopped around, before converting back into water, soaking Tim’s clothes yet again. “Ah!” Tim caught the fish, but knew the consequences almost immediately. He sighed, but rolled his eyes as he shot Water a smirk. “Motherfucker. You know I’m getting you back for this.” Water burst out laughing, “You can’t use my own weapon against me!” Right after he spoke, a small little splash of water was sent behind him.

“I-I can try! I’ll figure out something. It doesn’t have to be water. I have my own secrets up my sleeve.” Tim crossed his arms now, trying to look as devilish as possible while he twirled his mustache. “I can get revenge quite easily.”

Water licked his lips, sensing that they were closing in to the top. “I’d like to see you try, Timothy.” Water gave him a dark, challenging smirk before suddenly, he was launched into air, same with Tim, throwing him into the water, soaking him yet again, while Water landed gracefully on top of the surface. He walked towards to where Tim was, a smug smirk on his lips as he watched the fishes and plants dance and swim around his body as he waited for him to arise from the water.

Tim didn’t even flinch from the cold anymore. He was pretty much numb to the bone at this point. He rolled his eyes as he was brought up to the surface, not even put off anymore by the plants or fish. He pushed his hair back as the water messed it up and stared Water down. “Did you call me Timothy? What are you? My mother?” Water giggled, before crouching down in front of Tim, “No, but I’m known as the mom friend of the Ghouls. And isn’t that your full name, anyway?” He raised an eyebrow, his smirk never leaving his lips.

“Well, yes,” Tim began with a small snicker, looking him over. “Timothy Öhrström is my full name. What? Are you gonna call me that when I’m in trouble now?” Water’s smirk became more dark, “Maybe, if you misbehave, mister,” he giggled. “But don’t worry, I do it all the same for the Ghouls.” Tim snorted as he finally rose out of the water and made it on to dry land. “As if I could ever be accused of misbehaving. I’m innocent as heck. If anything, I’ll be the one keeping you in line.”

“Really?” Water asked matter-of-factly before gesturing toward the water, it slowly began to rise up toward his hand, crawling up his arm over onto his right arm before creating a shape of a ruler in his hand made with the water. “Well, just know if I ever do see you misbehave, you’ll be getting a stern beating for being a bad boy, Timothy.” He smacked the water ruler over onto his hand like a teacher would to warn a misbehaving child.

Tim’s eyes widened slightly, feeling his heart leap into his throat as he felt the ruler awaken something repressed deep inside. Even though it really didn’t hurt, he pulled his hand back anyway and bowed his head, smirking a bit as he watched Water through his eyelashes. “J-Jå, Mr. Water...” Water chuckled in victory before throwing the water ruler back into the water, letting it deteriorate back into water. He put his hands on his hips as he looked around, “The waterfall should be nearby, right?”

“Y-yes...just around this corner I think...I can hear it.” Tim ran a hand through his hair, wringing it out as he led the way. Not much further the river cascaded over a rocky cliff, spraying mist as it fell before them. Water’s eyes were wide with awe as they arrive and gazed the beautiful view. He turned to Tim with the same excited grin from earlier, “Think there’s a cave behind it?”

“Only one way to find out.” Tim chuckled, knowing this was probably going to result in him getting more soaked. He’d have to remember to drink some strong tea later, to prevent the inevitable cold that would come of this. “I haven’t been up here in some time. The river was too frozen before to flow like this.

Water then placed his hand under the water of the river that the waterfall was creating. “The water is strong here,” he looked back up at the waterfall with a challenging smirk, “But I’m sure I can hold it up.” He rubbed his hands together before running over to the waterfall, letting his arms free by his sides with his eyes glowing blue as water from the river followed his hands like flying sheep. He jumped into the air to make a single axel, and lifted his arms up above right before he went into the crashing waters, lifted the water that had followed him up against the water of the waterfall.

Right immediately when the water was lifted, he was faced with a wide opening of a cave, and Water’s heart began to race with excitement. His arms shook a bit from the force, but he could manage to hold it for a bit. He looked over his shoulder to Tim, “Tim! C’mon! There’s an opening here!” He shouted through the crashes, nodding his head toward the cave in hopes of making him come over. Tim watched in awe, almost so distracted he didn’t realize what Water had done for him. He flashed him a grin and ran over, sloshing through the water as he climbed onto the rocky ledge behind it. “Thanks man! This looks really cool back here.” Water quickly moved away from the waterfall, before releasing his hold against the water’s force.

Chapter 102: Friends?

Water looked around in the dark, eyeing the fallen rocks and some plants before he turned to Tim, “Can you see anything? I can’t emit light since I don’t control fire like Alpha, nor can I use borrowed elements since light for here would be pure fire,” Water said in a dismayed tone. Tim looked around. For him, it was easy to see in the dark. Out of all his band mates, his night vision was the best. “There’s...a lot of rocks. Stalagmites too...There’s a lot of overgrowth and root systems down here...But I could see this place being a cool camping spot.”

Water smirked gently, “Well, there’s two hideouts for us in case we ever want to be alone, like a kind of clubhouse!” Water’s eyes glowed in child-like wonder. He then realized that Tim isn’t able to breathe underwater, and rubbed the back of his neck bashfully, “Well...I could make a spell or so to have the pond recognize you and let you breathe below. Though, you might look like an astronaut since you’ll have a bubble around your head,” he said with a chuckle. “And what’s wrong with that? Astronauts are cool.” Tim looked him over with the same childlike-interest. “Maybe if we move some stuff around it would be god for doing art. Y’know? As long as your materials don’t get soggy.”

“Yeah! Sounds good!” Water ran towards the wall as he placed his hands on it, “Like wall paintings you’d see for graffiti, or even cavemen drawings in this case!” Water was practically jittering like a child on Christmas. He traced his finger around, like he was imaging a picture, “We could even do some sketches here, like maybe landscapes as well, or even water practice too!” Tim chuckled as he watched the ghoul, although he agreed it would all be amazing no matter what. “We could even paint secret messages for others to find when they come here.”

Water snapped around and pointed to him like Tim had the greatest idea ever. “Yeah! That’s great too! Our nations could make like a secret codes and a language so that if we ever fall into battle and we need a place to hide our as we plan our attack, we could write on the wall in the language we made up, that way the enemy wouldn’t be able to comprehend what’s being said!” Water was so caught up in his imagination, he didn’t realize that what he talked about was something much more morbid and dark, and his excitement falter, shifting to something more calmer, “I-I mean, yeah! Um...that way we could tell others our stories with the paintings on the wall like a picture book.” He spoke, a nervous tone in his voice as he tried to make what he said sound less dark.

“I mean...either way I could see the handiness. War...playtime...sometimes those two are interchangeable, jå?” Tim joked, trying to change the subject as the 1000-yard-stare threatened his gaze. He turned away into the darkest part of the cave. “I can see quite well in the dark, Water...you wanna see how far this goes back?” Water turned his head toward the darkness, seeing the larger bits of rock and plants in the distance that surely no average human would be able to see. He took his hands off the wall, and faced his body towards the darkness.

“Yeah, how far does it go?” He asked, challenging how far Tim can actually see with his own. Tim stared off, focusing on the darkness that almost seemed like a vast nothingness. “Maybe a few yards back but it gets really narrow at the end. I think there’s some offshoots as well, but I can’t really make out that corner from here.” He twirled his mustache as he spoke, actually impressed by the cave they’d found. Water nodded in acknowledgement as he could see what he talking about way in the back it seemed, though he was unsure as well if the cave split off into many other directions. He turned his head over his shoulder toward the waterfall, and three large water bubbles floated towards him as he began to walk toward the darkness. He stopped in his tracks as he turned to Tim, “Why don’t we go check it out then?”

“Sounds awesome.” Tim flashed him an eager grin as they began to walk together, not unlike two children exploring. Tim was looking at everything, noticing the plants and moss from the moisture. “I wonder if there’s any crystals growing in here.” Water looked around as well, seeing all the sights around them as they walked. His eyes lit up as he heard Tim mention crystals, feeling the adventurous excitement around him.

“Oh, I hope! Be good for Earth since he kinda needs some as well.” His eyes zipped around the walls, hoping to find some even though they weren’t that far in. “I'd love to see you paint something like that.” Tim mused, following the cave as it twisted around. It smelled particularly moist in this area, and he wondered how far the water went beneath them.

“Crystals? Hmmm...” Water pondered for a moment, think of the last time he painted or drew crystals and how they were. “I think I can! Make a bunch of crystal paintings on the wall like as if they were he actual crystals.”

“Woah! Hey check this out!” Tim found a particularly damp section of the cave and crouched down, gesturing for Water to come look with him. Moss had entirely overgrown that section, and inside the crevice grew the brightest colored mushrooms he’d ever seen. “Whoa!” Water’s eyes widened with stars in his eyes as he observed the mushroom. He’d never seen such a brightly colored mushroom, and often times, they were poisonous. The thought made him raise an eyebrow in suspicion. He crouched down next to Tim, and leaned closer to sniff it, though, he didn’t really detect any deadly smells to it. But even yet, he still felt suspicious.

“Hey man, don’t eat that!” Tim put a hand to his shoulder protectively, ready to stop him at a moment’s notice. “I’m no expert, but generally not the best idea to eat something colorful you found in a damp cave jå..? They’re neat though, that’s for sure...kinda cute, actually. I always liked their squishy appearance.” Water giggled as Tim’s held him back, turning his head away from the mushroom to Tim. “Hahaha, nooo, it’s fine. I’m just sniffing it to know if it’s poisonous. And also, it wouldn’t kill me even if I ingested.” He turned back to the mushroom, eyeing it carefully, “If only Earth were here, he’d know if it was.”

Tim took a breath and nodded. He was incredibly protective of this ghoul still in the short period of time they’d known each other. He continued exploring the walls, noting the different moss and lichen on the walls as well. The mushroom soon lost Water’s interest as he got up to look around the cave before he continued to walk straight when everything was normal. “So hey man, I wanted to ask—can you control like all kinds of moisture? Like even inside plants and...eh...animals?” He’d said it a bit quicker than he intended, like maybe Tim had been holding on to that question for some time now.

“Moisture? You mean like humidity?” Water thought for a moment before he answered, “Kinda of yeah. But, that’s called borrowed elements. Like humidity is heat, water, and air working together. So me, the Ghoulettes, and Alpha would be able to have access to make humidity. But in plants, I don’t think so, but water and moisture in the ground, yeah, I can bring it up and control it.” He turned to Tim curiously for the last part he asked about,

“But animals? Like...you mean blood? Well...yes. I can control blood.” He admitted.

Tim felt an involuntary twinge in his neck at that information. It seemed extremely cool and fascinating, but at the same time disturbing enough to raise the hairs on his neck. “That’s...trippy, man...I bet that can be used when someone’s messing with you and you wanna get back at them huh?” Water chuckled nervously, “Well...kinda not really sorta,” He said awkwardly with a shrug.

“It’s something that’s not meant to be messed around with because...well...it’s blood! Sooo, it’s a rather serious kind of magic because you could either save someone’s life, or take it from them.” His mind immediately flashed back to earlier in the shower with his master and Johannes. His eyes went down to his wrists as he remembered the blood that had been flowing out of him into his master to save him.

Tim had taken a seat on one of the rocks. They were so far back now the entrance of the cave was barely visible. He considered what Water had told him with a nod, realizing it probably wasn’t as bad as his mind made it out to be. “I guess that’s true. You could probably really help someone in need of some blood jå? That stuff is still foreign to me. Even my powers aren’t that strong.”

Water snickered nervously again before leaning against the wall of the cave. “Yeah...it’s really useful. And when I do it, if I need to give blood, I can change my blood to their blood type. But the problem is honestly, I’m the only one that can do the magic. Aether and Omega can’t despite blood being made up of iron and other chemicals and shit. It kinda...puts that pressure on you, ya know?” Water have a normal shrug as he looked toward where the entrance of the cave. Tim followed after him.

“Yeah...I can see how that pressure could kind of get to you...” His tone was sad, sympathetic. “But...are you okay? I mean...I’m...here...if there’s anything you need to get off your chest. “We’re friends now, y’know?”

Water looked up to Tim, feeling a sense of familiarity with him. He sent him a gentle smile before speaking, “Yeah...thanks Tim. I...really appreciate it. I just...I hope I down bother you too much with what’s going on in my head.” He chuckled, even though what he said sounded a bit less than positive. “Not at all. Everyone has their battles. But it doesn’t mean you need to fight them alone.” Tim flashed him a genuine smile as they made eye contact again. Closer to the entrance now, they were both silhouetted by the low light coming through the waterfall.

Tim’s kindness really struck something inside of Water. It almost made him feel like crying to him, or saying everything that’s been bothering him, but even then, he still felt discouraged. But still, it felt as if out of all the Ghouls and the King’s Orchestra, he felt the most trusting. He didn’t know what to say, and the words that he thought up got stuck in his throat, soon to die in his throat as he got close to hug Tim. Tim noticed him get closer and watched his expression, reading his body language to understand what was on his mind. He’d welcome the contact with ease, but didn’t want to force anything. If they hugged he wanted it to be Water’s complete decision.

Thoughts of Water’s last breakups flooded his mind immediately, and the urge to pull away was strong, but he realized how much his need for an actual comforting and genuine touch. Tim didn’t look at him with a fake or mocking smile and his touches whenever he tried to hug felt genuine to him, almost too genuine that Water felt like rejecting them to keep lying to himself. Before he even knew it, silent tears escaped from Water’s eyes, but even yet, he didn’t want to let go, like he felt the hug would be once every eternity.

Tim continued to embrace the man, rubbing his back even as he let out a small soothing sigh. This ghoul had been through a lot emotionally, more than even Tim knew. But considered how he’d reacted to a hug earlier in their relationship compared to now he felt they were making good progress. He refused to let go as he buried his head in the other man’s neck. Water’s tears kept coming, making it harder for him to control himself each time, especially now when his shoulders shook as his weeping grew a bit more audible as he still tried to contain his tears.

“Why can’t the world have more people like you?” He sobbed, “So nice...and so kind...” he tried to take a deep breath to calm himself, though letting it out in shuddered breaths and continued to weep. Tim breathed through his nose, rubbing Water’s back up and down. Through his already saturated clothes he felt the fresh warmth of tears running through his jacket. “Shh...take it easy Water...and...I wish it did...in a perfect world everyone would be kind to each other and just listen to metal all day...”

Water snickered a bit through his sniffles before he lifted his head to the wall of the cave. “At least...” he said, controlling our sniffles, “We have our little hideaway....to show our pains and struggles and thoughts...”

“Exactly. And...even if we’re not in here, y’know...you can be as open and honest around me as you need. Alright? You can trust me with just about anything.” Tim continued to rub his back, up and down slowly on a soothing manner. A soft purr rumbled from his throat, as if in some way he saw Water like comforting a child.

For once, Water stopped lying to himself and listened instead. He wanted to trust Tim, to actually trust him like a friend, not like a friend he would normally have and put walls up around his heart. A last tear fell down his cheek as he listened to Tim’s purrs, finding comfort in the sounds he was making as he felt the vibrations against his shoulder. He buried his face into Tim’s taking in his scent along with the faint smell of the water and moisture around them.

Tim couldn’t help but smile as he felt the ghoul calm down through his muscles, his breathing regulating and the hiccupping tears stifling. He might’ve been purring even louder now, knowing that he was already helping him heal just a little. Water let out a shuddered sigh before he began to let his arms loose around Tim to pull himself away. He turned to where the darkness continued, more deeper into the cave, “So, shalllll weeee continue?”

“Sure, man.” Tim let go and followed him, a bit of a skip in his step now as they continued exploring.

Chapter 103: A Little Jacuzzi Discovery

Summary:

Whew! Sorry about the sudden haitus there! I know I mainly tend to mass upload, but it's mainly because I don't want to keep y'all waiting if I upload one chapter at a time for such a long fic! XD I'll definitely be back to regular monthly uploading!

“What do you think is over THAT way?” He pointed to where it curved the opposite direction, a smirk in his tone as he hoped to excite him. Water turned his gaze to where Tim’s finger was pointing to, and a small smirk formed on his lips as he looked down the path.

“I’m hoping maybe another opening to the cave, like it leads to another pond, maybe even another waterfall to where you can see some of the fishes through the crystal clear water.” His eyes slowly began to light up again, almost like the thought was rather exciting to him. “Let’s check it out!” Tim ran off ahead of him, climbing over the rocks with ease and ducking as the tunnel became lower. “Maybe there’s more cool mushrooms too!” Water began to grin again and followed after him, getting down to his hands and feet to run to him and jumping up the rocks to catch up. “Maybe in more colors too!”

“Yeah!” Tim grinned up at the ghoul in excitement. Water trickled from the cave ceiling, dripping somewhere off to the side. More plants and moss grew up the walls. In the shadows, creatures scurried about to hide from the intruders. Water hissed a bit as he saw other live animals roaming about in the cave, almost shooing them from their spot like he was telling them to get out of their clubhouse. He grew more excited as they past the walls of the cave covered in moss and plants, knowing that they were getting close to a more moist or even wetter spot of the cave.

“Hey Tim! There might be even an indoor pond! There’s lots of plants here, there might be a chance there’s water nearby!”

“You think so?”

Lo and behold as Tim climbed over another ridge of rocks he found a small pond surrounded by moss and the like. It wasn’t much, but he knew the ghoul would be excited nonetheless. He continued looking around, fascinated by the assortment of rock formations in this area. As Water managed to catch up to Tim and looking over the ridge of the rocks, his face lit up as he saw a pond surrounded by moss and plants. “See! I knew it!” He jumped over some of the rocks as he ran toward the pond, looking through the water to see if there were any fishes or other animals in it. “I know, I know. You were right.” Tim chuckled as he followed the ghoul around. The water was still and glassy, save for the occasional ceiling drop causing ripples. “Doesn’t look too deep to me.” Water hummed curiously, eyeing his reflection in the water before he slowly placed a foot into the water, watching the ripples go wild as the water reached down to his knee before he put another leg in.

“Huh, I thought it’d be even deeper like a some kind of portal to another realm.” He said with a cheeky smile as he turned to Tim. “Hm. We must not have found the secret mystical portal cave.” Tim returned his cheeky grin and went to climb one of the taller rocks in the room. “Still pretty neat. I could do some yoga here.” Water kneeled down deeper into the water, letting it engulf him down to his chin, sighing peacefully. "Y'know, this actually isn't half bad, it's better than outside since it's not cold as shit, ya feel me?" He fixed his gaze toward Tim up on the rocks.

Tim turned back and watched him, chuckling as it appeared like just a head was floating on the surface. “Yeah, that makes sense. What? You tryin' to entice me to come in? Like I haven’t gotten soaked enough today.” Water smirked mischievously, almost like Tim found out a secret plan of his, “Maybe, maybe not.” Tim rolled his eyes as he stepped down closer, standing at the water’s edge now. A small smirk was on his face.

“Or does the little guy hate swimming alone? Need a buddy?” Water raised an eyebrow as he smirked up at Tim, “‘Little’?” He sent a small splash of water up at him. “I’ll admit, the water is very nice, but I need a buddy to have a little fun in the jacuzzi.” He stepped away to avoid it, walking around the opposite side closer to the ghoul. “Is it really that warm?” Now his interest was piqued.

“Wait, you didn’t piss in there did you?” Water threw his head back in laughter, and took him a moment to be able to compose himself, “No, you dingus!” He said through giggles. “It’s for real less cold in here, if we had like a little furnace under the little pond, maybe we’d actually have a jacuzzi.” Tim laughed along as well, but decided fuck it. As skeptical as he was, it’s not like he could do anything else to him today. Right? He thought adventuring in soaked clothes in the beginning of winter would be enough. With a sigh, he stepped into the water until he and the ghoul were two feet apart from each other.

“See? It’s not that bad. Wait...” Water faked his shock as he awkwardly looked up Tim. “I think I may have pissed actually...” Tim turned his attention to him, struggling to distinguish if he was telling the truth or not. “Ah...ah man, you sick ass!” He splashed him and raced back over to the shore, shaking off the water from himself. Water laughed out loudly as he watched Tim scramble to get out of the water.

“I’m kidding! I can’t believe you really fell for the shit!” His knees wobbled underwater, and he let himself fall underwater, still laughing as bubbles came up to the surface. “You’re an ass!” Tim smirked, turning as he found a small rock and skipped it along the surface of the pond. He wasn’t trying to hit him necessarily, but he wouldn’t be too mad if it veered off course. Water quickly dipped his head under the water deeper as he lifted his head out before doing so. “Fucker,” Water said as he lifted his head out the water, his words being muffled from the water. Tim snickered and stepped closer again, watching him before he got back in the water. “If we get all the ghouls here, we could definitely throw a fun party. Turn this onto a jacuzzi like you said, and maybe Earth could decorate with some plants.” He began speaking out loud, unsure if Water could even hear him underneath. Tim snickered and stepped closer again, watching him before he got back in the water.

“Oh for sure!” Water said as he brought his head up from the water. “Earth would loooove going nuts on the whole place, so far as to even put some hibiscus flowers on the walls and some vines off the wall when you enter like a some kind of jungle entrance. But he would especially make it look tropical as possible as to even make fruit cocktails.” He giggled, running a hand through his hair to keep it tame as it was wet.

Tim looked him over with a pleased nod. “I think a jungle themed party would be fun. I look amazing in a Hawaiian shirt. You can borrow one of mine as well, if you need.” He winked. Water kneeled down again, putting himself until his chin met the water down below, swimming slowly and awkwardly closer towards Tim as he looked up to him, “Honey, you do realize that as a Water Ghoul I tend to already have a shit ton in my closet for the summer time?”

Tim laughed and flashed him a sweet smile, reaching out to pet him. “Well good. I’d be worried otherwise. I can see you lookin pretty nice in something flora or blue.” Water giggled as Tim pet his head like a dog, blushing a bit. “Alpha actually says I look good in blue, but Earth also tends to say I look good with something with a flower print. So I tend to try to find something with both. And it’s...pretty hard,” he chuckled. “Sometimes when I can’t find some that I like or look good on me, I just say ‘fuck it’ and skinny dip.” He said it almost too shamelessly, like as if it was a hobby of his, and him grinning doesn’t help either.

“Oh you too?” Tim inquired with an almost devilish smirk. “It’s awful in the winter though. I mean, fun, sure, but you won’t be impressing anyone if you know what I mean. Especially with long hair, people would tend to go like ‘Hey! Where’d it go?!’” He burst out laughing before he could finish. Water giggled, “Not for me!” He exclaimed, throwing his arms out of the water, “I’m used to extreme hot or cold temperatures. In the winter, it’s great, I have all the time I want in in the water and nobody comes to bother me. It gives me a ton of privacy and I could literally go streaking or masturbate or whatever for how alone I was.”

Tim’s laugh faded out as he watched him, brow raised. “You’d get naked and jerk off outside somewhere?” He leaned against the side and watched him with a coy yet curious smirk. Water blushed as he may have said a bit much, and lowered his head back into the water, though his knowing smirk never left his lips. “Maaaayybbbbeee....”

Tim laughed again, shaking his head as he tried to catch his breath. “Even I’m not ballsy enough for that. I prefer the privacy of my own bedroom, like a normal person at least, I dunno. Call me vanilla if you wish.”

“Pffttt...” Water blew raspberries as he was in the water, letting out a few bubbles and light splashing. “Yeah, you’re quite vanilla, bro,” He giggled as he raised his head a bit above the water. “But for me, whenever I’m alone, I just do whatever without having to worry about the gazes of others.”

“That’s a good point.” Tim watched him, kneeling down until his mustache was underwater. He stood back up and blew bubbles back at the ghoul. “I grew up pretty shy, so I understand not fancying the gazes of others. But now that I’m more comfortable with myself...I don’t mind as much. I guess I’m a little bit of an attention whore at times too.” Water hissed delighted before cowering his head a bit as Tim blew bubbles at him.

“D’awww, don’t say that, you’re fine. Every needs a little bit of attention, so it’s fine at least to ask for a little extra,” he said, a gentle smirk on his face Tim returned the smirk and moved over to sit against the side of the pond, looking around again. “Alright, if you insist. So don’t be surprised if I tell you to look at me all the time then—or at least headbang to my music.” Water shrugged, his smirk never leaving his face, “Meh, whateves. Doesn’t seem that bad, there is way worse attention whoring than that, I can guarantee it.” He said before giggling a bit.

Tim snickered and stretched his arms. “Have you been guilty of attention whoring?” He raised a brow, genuinely curious. “No...” Water looked down, a little bit embarrassingly. “I...don’t really do that stuff. ‘Cause whenever I was with someone, I would mostly focus on their own needs and...not mine most of the time...” Water’s smirk falter as he looked back down at the water. Tim sat up a bit and nodded, flashing him that sympathetic look that was becoming far too regular.

“Yeah...I get that. Well, hey, if you ever need a lil’ extra attention just let me know, kay? I’ll flash you a look or two when you need.” Water gave Tim another gentle smirk, “Same here, dude. You ever need some extra lovin’, call me by my name, and I’ll come to ya.” Water waved his hands around under the water, as if he was making a spell underneath them. Tim grinned, a giddy and dorky expression rivaled only by a child who was given an extra piece of candy. Without realizing it, he was blushing and turned away quickly. His foot slipped on a rock, making him sink under the water slightly. As he composed himself, he ran a hand through his hair and glanced over at the ghoul.

“Thanks, man. I might take you up on that offer one day.”

Water’s smirk became a grin when Tim agreed to their small deal, though soon he smirked playfully, “Though, just a word of warning, I like to take baths a lot, so if I come naked around the noon or evening time, you know why,” he said before chuckling a bit. “Thanks for the heads up.” Tim continued to snicker, splashing the water between them playfully. “As cool as I think we are, I think I’d like to avoid accidentally seein’ you nude. Nothing personal. I stick to showers, myself. But I always at least keep a towel nearby.”

Water shrugged, “Yeah, I get what ya mean. Though, be careful still, I tend to make my entrances a bit dramatic, so I may or may not show up through your bath tub if you have one. Like water might start with you evening touching it, and will fill up to the top before I show up. I might cover myself up, but you’ll still probably catch a glimpse of my cake,” Water giggled.

There was an uncomfortable pause as Tim struggled to understand, then understood far too well what Water meant. The mental imagery was far too vivid. “Bah! You naked little fiend! I’ll carry a towel around everywhere to cover you up if I have to! Water threw his head back, smacking the water like a knee slapper at Tim’s reaction.

“Well then, that’s just a warning! I could show up in your shower as well just to spite you!” He said before laughing some more, sinking deeper into the water as his knees wobbled underneath. “You better not if you don’t wanna see my third leg!” Tim retorted with a wicked grin. It wasn’t just Big dick energy that he possessed, and he would use that to his advantage. “You punk ass water monster.”

Water stopped laughing as his eyes widened, but soon he gave Tim a dark look, “So fucking what? We’re both gonna be naked then! So that’s six legs and two sets of cakes while mine are freshly baked with butter cream, ya bitch!” Water let out a guffaw as he finished, ignoring Tim’s big dick energy as he himself showed his off even better. Tim poked his tongue in his cheek and rolled his eyes, chuckling as he shook his head.

“You’re ridiculous. And I don’t care how freshly baked your cake is, it better stay the fuck out my shower.”

“What’s wrong, though? That your set is gonna get soggy and wet since nobody like it that way?” Water giggled uncontrollably as he messed around some more.

“I don’t have anything to worry about or be ashamed of. You’re just acting like a little kid.” He smirked at the ghoul then looked away again. “Bah, shut the fuck up,” Water said as he playfully splashed Tim, “You’re just jealous at least since mine are so fresh they don’t even get soggy under the water,” Water continued acting petty, trying to bother Tim some more.

Tim rolled his eyes and splashed him back a bit more. “I’m not jealous of someone who only refers to their genitalia as dessert.” He tried to say the last part with a straight face but failed. “Hey, with who you’re with, your junk is their dessert,” Water giggled as he leaned back against the water, crossing his leg onto his knee. He nudged Tim gently with his foot, “Don’t tell me you don’t at least like your girlfriends’ set of cakes, do you?” He asked teasingly.

He snorted, a small smirk forming on his rosy face. “Mm, you bet I do. Alright, now I understand it. Still sounds weird though, but I understand where you’re coming from.” He leaned back as well, sitting up on the rocks at the side of the pond. Water giggled before he took his shoes off in the water, letting them float up above the water as he paddled his feet gently in the water. Though his shoes stayed in place, as if he was controlling the water around them to keep them in place.

“Blame Aether and Omega’s shenanigans. They keep rubbing a bit of themselves on all of us,” Water chuckled as he leaned his head back, relaxing against the rock. “That makes sense. I thought of all the ghouls you were the most pure and reasonable. It makes sense that you’d be corrupted by your siblings.” Tim snickered as he watched his shoes on the water. He decided to do the same with his boots, setting them aside against the rocks.

“Two things:” Water began as he held up two fingers before going down to one, “One: I was already corrupt before you even knew me, Timothy,” he gave Tim an evil smirk, showing his apparent corruption. He held up another finger, “Two: Technically, they’re not my siblings, we’re more Brother-In-Arms, you could say. Like you and the Orchestra, same basic principle.” Water snickered a bit, “It’s just that a person’s influence can really stick to you like glue after being around them for a while.”

He raised his brow at the use of his full name, grinning slightly as he knew Water meant business. “That I understand. Not blood related, but still basically family. And since you’re always around them you pick up some habits—good, bad, or otherwise.”

“Exactly, hehe...” Water chuckled slightly as he relaxed. After a bit, he moved himself back in the water to fully sink down, sitting down at the bottom as he waved up at Tim playfully. Tim stared into the water and chuckled, waving at the little ghoul down below. He then stretched and yawned briefly, turning his attention back up at the cave’s ceiling.

As he watched Tim tilt his head back to relax, Water smirked as a small little trick flashed into his mind. He blew out all the air he had inside his lungs and sank down to the bottom of the pond. He lifted his arm up and began to twirl it around, slowly creating a current with it, then soon it became a whirlpool, becoming stronger each time to make Tim circle around the pond. Tim felt himself begin to move, steadily gaining speed. Concern would’ve gripped him had he not become quickly accustomed to his latest friends’ antics.

“Hey, this one is pretty fun.” He grinned, throwing his arms up to encourage Water as if he were on a rollercoaster. As he watched Tim move around, seemingly not resisting in any way he could see, he moved his arm faster, making the whirlpool more faster and stronger. Tim’s hair began to blow with the wind created by the whirlpool as the speed increased. Tim chuckled nervously, but still enjoying his time. “Hey, this is pretty fun! You should come join me!” He called into the water with a bright laugh.

‘Let’s take that up a notch’ thought Water as he got up from the bottom, letting the swirl of the whirlpool take him around on the ride. He came against the wall of the pond, and ran on it in the direction of the whirl, giggling in excitement before he decided to ride along up at the surface. “Whoooo-hoooo!!”

“Ooof!” Tim laughed even harder as his vision became a quick blur. He could barely make out the colors and shapes of the cavern around them, or the ghoul in the water with him. The antics they got into were ridiculous, but Tim loved him even more for it. Water could hardly see what was in front of him, but could barely see Tim’s figure in the water as they spun around. “You spin me right ‘round, baby right ‘round~” he sang humorously as he continued to giggle along as they spun.

Tim full on howled with laughter now. “Dude, I love that song!” He tried to turn his head but the force made it difficult. “Have you ever surfed anything like this?”

“Nope!” Water shouted as he began to rotate in the water as they kept whirling through the water. “Never haaaavv-“ Water was cut off as he lost his balance and fell back in head first into the water, while his feet cartoonically came up. Tim lost him in the vortex, laughing as he ducked under as well. Bouncing back up, he paddled his way to stay on the surface. “Gah!” He coughed up some water, still laughing as he looked around for the ghoul. “You okay, man? This is a wild rollercoaster!” Water managed to paddle himself back up to surface, his feet splashing a bit before spitting water out of his mouth, “I’m good!” He exclaimed as they spun before giggling again. Tim snickered as he watched him and pushed his hair back. “You’re wild, y’know? I think we’re gonna get along awesomely.” Passing them by he saw his boots and grabbed them before they became lost.

"Aren't we alread-AYY!" Water was dunked back into the water, his feet once again splashing against the surface as he tried to regain his balance to get back up. When he could, he thought enough was enough and controlled the water to go more slowly, more so that they're vision wouldn't become blurry. He came back up the surface spitting out some more water as he could finally relax, slowly doggy paddling through the water as it moved them.

Chapter 104: Tell Me Your Vices

Tim had taken to laying on his back as the water smoothed out, turning into a nice rotating current. “You know, I fucking love rollercoasters. I’m a bit of an adrenaline junkie”. He snickered, so soaked even his mustache hung loosely over his mouth. “Y’know...” began Water, “It’s been so long since I have been on a roller coaster, I feel like it would be similar to flying, only more controlled,” Water said as he paddled around while he rode the current. “I think it’d be fun, but I forget.”

“Yeah? We used to have a pretty good one around here.” Tim turned his head to watch Water as he spoke. Eventually the current brought them closer together, where his leg actually bumped the other. “I think it’s getting fixed up right now from overuse. But we’ve still got that giant swing ride, y’know? It’s fuckin’ Johannes’ favorite thing in the whole world. And that’s more like flying, I’d say.”

“Swing?” Water perked up but soon shook his head amusedly as he tsked his lips, “Nah, dude, flying isn’t like that, I guarantee it. As someone who doesn’t need to change their entire physical form, I can tell you that flying is a wonderful experience when you feel the wind your face and in your wings,” he said as he began to gently breast stroke through the water. Water perked up again at the idea, “We should! Maybe when it’s warmer, because it tends to get extremely cold if you’re wet and cold air is blowing against you.” He said with a small chuckle, before swimming below, getting past him underwater.

“Good point, man.” He watched him swim off and chuckled, grabbing the side of the pond to pull himself up. He ran his hands through his hair and wrung it out slightly. Water stopped swimming, raising an eyebrow as he watched Tim climb out of the pond, “Wait, now? You want to go flying now in the middle of Winter?” He asked, almost shocked that Tim was wanting to get out even in the middle of the cold, and soaked through his clothes.

“Hm? Oh no no, I was just getting pruny.” Tim indicated the wrinkled affect the water was having on his hands with a light sheepish giggle. “No no, I’d be a mad man to go out there right now. Even as someone who was raised in cold weather such as this.”

“Oh.” Water giggled before continuing to swim around the little pond, satisfied that he had it all to himself now since he could swim in it with no interruption. “Good thing, don’t want you to get sick, and right before we even all practice together.” He said while switching to a bit of backstroke position. Tim snorted. “Yeah, good thing. I’d blame you if I did. But lucky for you I have a pretty decent immune system.” He decided to lay down as he watched him, supporting his head with his elbow.

Water snickered through the water, “Yeah? Well still, I’m trying to make sure you don’t catch a cold in the first place, as a physician and healer, I am able to find out what you have and how to cure it.” He said as he slowly swam. “Things like common colds and flus and are rather easy, but if you’re talking shit like ammonia or salmonella, that’s...a little different...” he chuckled nervously, pausing his swimming and instead gently fluttered his feet through the water.

“I’ll try not to catch any of that then.” He stretched out, rather like a cat as he watched the ghoul semi-intently. He smirked and brushed his wet hair to the side. “But I think you mean pneumonia—not ‘ammonia’.”

Water’s eyes widened, and covered his mouth almost as if he had just said a bad word. Then he snorted, before he began to giggle wildly. “Sorrryyy,” He said with a sheepish expression, floating down to plant on his feet on the ground of the pond, “Either I blame Omega since he does chemical shit, or just a tiny little brain fart,” he giggled, swirling his arms around the water.

“No worries, man.” Tim couldn’t help but laugh at the ghoul’s word fumble. He shrugged it off as he stretched a bit. “Although...if I was your science teacher I might’ve taken points off.”

“Bah, fuck off. Science itself can go suck a cock.” Water flicked him off, although he didn’t have an ill intention behind before continuing to paddle about the water. Although a dirty idea came through Water’s head, and he shook his head to get the though out. Tim chuckled again, splashing in his direction. “And what’s wrong with that? You say that like it’s an insult.” Off to the side he traced his hand over a handful of small rocks.

Water had a good retaliation, but this time, he let himself say it, “Because I once had oral sex with a university teacher for Forensic Sciences—and I had snuck in to classes, pretending to be a student—and I got a really low grade by the end of the semester. So when everyone left, I begged the teacher to let me pass if I sucked his dick. And he agreed, but the fucker never raised my grade.” He had a almost smug smirk as he amusedly sent a quick double birds at Tim’s directions. “So that’s why I say ‘science sucks’, ‘cause I did the exact same thing!” Water giggled. Tim stared at him, jaw hanging down in a crooked grin before he slapped his knee and laughed, throwing his head back as he rolled over. “Oh you little devil! That really is fucked. But why did you sneak into classes in the first place?” Water shrugged, “I was a fledgling at the time! I thought I could do cool shit and didn’t care of the consequences!” He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, “Welllll, old habits die hard. I still maybe once or twice will do something like ride a Ferris wheel and not pay afterward, or even steal food without others knowing.”

“Oh you bad boy.” Tim continued on to tease as he sat up now. He’d finally begun to dry off some, all except his hair. “I mean, I definitely did some rebellious shit when I was younger. I never sucked off my teacher, but I cut class and stole from stores and stuff like that.” Water giggled evilly, pleased from hearing Tim’s vices, “Well, well, well, it looks like we have something in common other than blowjobs,” he said before giggling some more.

“Oh for sure.” He flashed him a mischievous grin. “I wasn’t always this perfect being you see before you. I had a troublesome streak—but mostly before I came here. Now the worst thing I do is drink too much and sing karaoke.” Water threw his head back as he burst out laughing, “Seriously?! That’s the worst?! Wow!” He said in between laughs. When he was able to calm down, he took deep breaths and looked up with eyes full of curiosity at Tim. “Tell me more of your vices.”

Tim tilted his head as he looked at him now, his eyes glowing subtly in thought. “Really?” He snickered and smirked, biting his lip as he shook his head and looked away. When he turned back he tapped his fingers on the cave floor. “Hm, well...besides drinking I...smoke pot on occasion, I guess. And I’ve absolutely taken ecstasy off someone’s stomach before.”

“Like a drug shot or something?” Water asked, raising an eyebrow as he listened. He kind of figured that maybe Tim had experience in drugs as he does drink since he is an adult. “It’s like a fine powder.” He indicated with his fingers sprinkling the air between them. “It tastes incredibly salty and bitter, but it’s fun for parties. And if you can get someone pretty to let you take it off them it’s an even bigger bonus.”

“So it’s kinda like snorting crack off of a dick?” Water giggled after Tim explained. “Like I know what ecstasy is, but I was just wondering how you did it. But okay!” He chuckled, getting the mental image of Tim snorting ecstasy off of a girl’s body. “Oh, well, kinda! But there’s not as much room to take it off a dick. Y’know? You risk some falling off.” Tim was twirling some hair around his finger as he chuckled. “The best way is off someone’s neck really.”

Water tilted his head, almost like a cat would in curiosity. He swam towards the edge of the body, a low blush beginning to bloom as he rubbed his neck. “Well...I can’t really put the blame on anyone or whatever...since I actually did it...” he said before chuckling more nervously. “Oh?” Tim asked, crawling forward and leaning on his arms as he watched Water approach the edge.

“Wait, the neck thing or the dick thing? I won’t judge either.” Water face palmed as he blushed profusely, “The dick!” He exclaimed before covering his face in embarrassment. Tim covered his mouth to hide a chuckle. “Hey hey! It’s alright! I told you I wasn’t judging you either way! It honestly sounds...kind of hot. I won’t lie.” Water’s shoulders began to shake from laughter as he giggled, his face flushed pure red. He slid his hand off his face exasperatedly, “It’s all fun and games until you start having trouble breathing.” Water shrugged amusedly as soon as it became more dark. “Wh—Oh fuck,” Tim laughed along as well, rolling onto his back and staring up at the cave ceiling for a moment.

“Have you ever walked in on someone, y’know, doing something intimate like that?”

“Blowjobs? Yes. Sex? Yes. Snorting coke a dick? No.” Water said without a pause, before giggling afterwards. “I’ve seen a lot of shit, but since drugs are illegal, we can’t really go around bragging that you sucked dick after you snorted coke off it, ya know?” He gently paddled his feet in the water, lifting him up in the pond as he spoke. “I guess that’s true. I mostly meant the eh, sexual part.” Tim snorted a small chuckle.

“I’ve unfortunately experienced some sights with my brothers that I would’ve rather stayed closed behind doors. Y’know? It’s one thing to see someone’s ass while they’re changing but not while they’re fucking.” Water chuckled sinfully, and couldn’t help but imagine a clueless Tim walking in on John changing or Johannes having sex with his master. “Who’s the one you walked in on having sex the most?” He asked with a dirty smirk.

“The most?” Tim blushed up to his ears, giving a sheepish grin. “John, definitely. It was like his lock was broken or something, walk in and see your drummer plowing some 6 foot tall dominatrix. Eck. I never saw Henrik do anything even remotely lewd besides catching him dressing.” Water giggled sinfully as he listened, and knew that poor Tim was bound to walk in on some more intimate moments as now his master and two other Ghouls had mates. “Well, you know it’s only gonna get worse now,” began Water, while though his tone sounded crestfallen, his smirk never left his lips, “Since now John and Henrik are mates with Earth and Alpha, and also that my master is with Johannes...I think you’re gonna be seeing a lot of shit from now on....”

“Oh trust me...Don’t you think I know that?” Tim snorted but shrugged it off. “I mean, worse things could happen. As long as they’re happy I’m not going to stop them, I guess. But I draw the line if it’s anywhere where I eat or sleep. Like, if I ever catch those fuckers rutting on the kitchen table for instance...there will be trouble. They know not to fuck with me when I’m angry. It’s always the quiet ones that snap the worst.” Water had to bite his cheek to keep himself from laughing in front of Tim, not because he was mocking, no no no, but just what he would think of if that maybe actually happened.

“What would you do if they did?” He asked curiously, hoping that Tim would know that he was asking and not giving them away if they did.

Tim raised an eyebrow as he smirked darkly, shaking his head and looking off somewhere distant. When he glanced back at Water, his eyes resembled the setting sun. “They know that I am a very patient man, and one that does not like to hurt many if he can avoid it. So they will know pure fear as I rain myself upon them, draining the blood from their flesh in one blow.” Note to self: Remind the Cardinal to be careful of where he has sex, Water thought as he nodded at Tim. He didn’t know actually if his master has sex in the kitchen, but hoped he didn’t to avoid Tim’s wrath, and the same for Johannes. Water bit his lip nervously as he listened, though from what he could tell from his eyes that they held some hostility in them.

“Alllrrriiiggght, well hopefully they didn’t do anything like that...” He damn hoped. Tim immediately relaxed, like all the malevolence had evaporated from him. “Nah, of course they wouldn’t. Nobody’s that dumb. I’d just hate to see their bedsheets after all that...Eck. I’ve never brought anyone back to the castle.” Water tilted his head curiously, he never brought anyone? What about his girlfriend? Didn’t he ever bring her? “What about your girlfriend? Did you ever bring her back to castle? Or to let her visit it?”

“Well, to visit, yeah. But she’s never stayed the night.” A light rosiness filled his cheeks with a sheepish grin. “Oh...I...why am I like that? Hell, she’s never even seen my bedroom here...”

“Really?” Water raised an eyebrow. He probably sounded like he was trying to ask if Tim had an active sex life, even though he was asking more about his girlfriend, both can count as well. A low, amused chuckle rumbled from Water as the water lifted him up to the surface, and he kicked his feet almost playfully. “Do you plan to bring her around to check the place out?”

“I-I-I mean...” Tim began to stutter now, but shook his head to compose himself. “She works a lot so we...don’t get to spend as much time together as we’d like. But I’d...like to have her over. It’s kind of a romantic place, jå? And the view is excellent.” Water gently smirked, deciding to act more domestic, “Does she prefer colder or warmer weather? It might depend on which season you want to bring her over that she might like best.” He made a thoughtful expression. “Well...she’s a Swede, so I think she is fine with cold weather. But I don’t know.” Then the spark of something foreign and distant reached his gaze.

“She...was my nurse when I first arrived here.”

Nurse? If Water were a dog, his ears would’ve perked up in curiosity. “Were you in a hospital?” Part of him was worried that Tim might’ve gotten hurt when he arrived, but then again, there are different kinds of nurses. He nodded with that thousand yard stare still lingering behind his eyes. “Exhaustion, hypothermia and pneumonia—plus an extreme deficiency of metal. We escaped from a society where metal was frowned upon...as like a class sort of thing. We weren’t free to be ourselves like we are here.” Water frowned and gave Tim a nod as he listened, “I’m really sorry that happened to you, Tim. But at least now, you’re in a better home, one that accepts metal, and you’re in a happy relationship, as well.” He said as he gently grinned, albeit with some semblance of sadness. “That’s true...” Tim nodded, the darkness dissipating from his gaze and his aura steadily.

“Water, this may be a completely random question but have you heard of polyamory?”

“Of course I have!” Water said matter-of-factly, “Everyone in the Church knows about it, or even practices it.” Water kicked his legs a little too rough, sending a big splash behind him. “Really? Huh.” Tim murmured and clicked his tongue. “That’s kind of interesting. I’ve always been fascinated with the concept, being as I’ve found myself attracted to many people at once. But I’ve...never had the opportunity to try it.”

“Well, you would have to get your girlfriend’s consent first,” began Water. “Because if you don’t tell her right away, she’ll take it as cheating, and...I’m sure you don’t want to break her heart, dude...” A flash of his memories came up in his head, and he pushed them down to not ruin the mood. Tim lightly grimaced, wincing at even the thought. “You’re a good man, Water. Even though you’re kind of a punk sometimes, you’ve got a good heart and a good head on your shoulders.”

Water gave Tim a nod, a gentle grin on his lips. Even though Water did not seem to have the perfect sanity for relationships, he knew the best for others if they were willing to mingle. “Thanks, Tim...you’re...a good person too, and hopefully maybe, your girlfriend is willing to try if she wants...” he blushed, feeling as he said so a bit awkwardly. He nodded, looking the ghoul over once with a small smile. “I’m hoping to see her soon if she’s free...like I said, I don’t always get to because of her work. But with the influx of our population we’ve been getting a lot of injuries and metal malnourishment.”

Water perked up again, “What’s been going on recently? You’re saying stuff like malnourishment and injuries. What exactly do you mean by that?” Water was curious on what Tim meant by ‘metal malnourishment’ especially. Did he mean an iron deficiency? Or lack of red blood cells?

“Oh! Well, erm...a lot of people, like me, have come to Avatar Country from places where metal is actually outlawed. But actually it’s good for you—for your body and your soul. So being deprived from it’s magic can have long-lasting effects.” He looked Water in the eyes as his knee bounced slightly, obviously very passionate about the subject. “Ahhhhhh...” Water said slowly as he listened and soon understood. “I’m glad to hear that everything is better for you here, it’s honestly quite interesting that metal in itself can cause some effects to yourself,” Water spoke, inspiration and curiosity apparent in his voice.

“Isn’t it though? Well it’s like with any good song. You can feel it in your bones—in your soul. It speaks to you. And when you play your own instrument and that just brings it all together it’s...orgasmic.” Tim finished up with a slightly sheepish tone. “But you know what I mean, right? Surely you guys praise music the same as we do...”

“Yeah, of course we do!” Waters eyes brightened as Tim spoke, “Why wouldn’t anyone feel as great when they listen to their favorite music? In the Church, the music we do gets us going. Hell, even sometimes we would dance or headbang to some songs.”

“Then you and I will continue to get along just fine, as I thought before.” Tim returned his excited gaze then chuckled. “I can’t wait to jam with you.” Water giggled pleasantly, “Same with you, I look forward to hearing you play.” Water sent Tim an excited grin, already looking forward to when they should jam out. “What do you say, should we start off with Square Hammer?” He stood now as he spoke, climbing back up on the rocks as he looked down at Water. He turned his gaze back upwards and examined the moss and lichen across the cave ceiling.

Water smirked before he began to pull himself out of the pond. “Why not? Is that your favorite?” He asked before crouching down and shook the water off compared to how a dog would. “Mhmm.” Tim nodded, watching him with a chuckle. “It’s fun, while still being Satanic. And you can headbang to it.” He had finally begun drying off since earlier, or at least he stopped noticing it as much. Water giggled delightedly, brushing his hair with his hand to straighten it out from the water. “Do you know how to play it? I could teach you if you’d like.”

“I’ve...tried learning on my own.” Tim admitted, pink reaching the tips of his ears. “But since you’re the expert I’d love if you taught me properly. Honestly I’ve been such a fan of you guys for so long...it’d be an honor.” Water smiled brightly, “I’ll teach you as soon as we get back...That is...if we have time...” Water turned his head toward to where the exit was. How much time has passed actually? It feels like it went by fast, but he wasn’t sure.

“Oh yeah, when do you guys need to get back?” Tim tilted his head slightly as he followed Water’s gaze. They’d been wandering around exploring all day like a couple of kids. He hadn’t even been paying attention. But then again time always seemed to work differently in Avatar Country. Water suddenly perked up, and turned toward the direction of the exit, and he turned back to Tim with look of a dear in the headlights. “I...” He began, “Think...it’s past the time...we were supposed to leave...”

Now the children were late getting home, and Tim knew the ghoul’s “parents” would not be too pleased already with the actions of their playmates. “Oh shit...” He began, stepping after to follow him. “Now what?” Water sighed, turning his gaze to the ground, as if this has happened before. “Once we get home, we’re getting an earful from Imperator,” he said, lifting his gaze back at Tim. Tim gave a sympathetic frown. “I’m sorry, man. That must be rough. I should’ve been more careful of the time.” He rubbed the back of his neck before stepping closer, patting Water gently on the back. Water flinched a little bit from the pat, but he soon quickly smirked gently. He shrugged, sighing, “Eh, it’s fine I guess. We all got carried away. And besides, we’ve been though it before. So it’ll just probably be like a monthly lecture from an angry parent.” He chuckled.

Tim chuckled along and put his arms back to his side, looking around the cave once before continuing. “Should we start heading back then?” Water turned his gaze toward where the exit of the area they were in, above the rocks. “I kinda don’t want to, but I kinda do at same time.” He moved his gaze back toward the pond, almost longing it. “I get that. Well hey uhm...once we get outside we can take the long trail back home?” Tim followed Water’s gaze and held one arm with the other, rubbing it awkwardly.

Water thought for a moment, trailing his gaze downwards. Before he turned his head towards Tim, nodding slowly. “Y-yeah!” He said with a slight stutter in his voice, almost hesitating. He wanted to spend some more time with Tim, but he knew that they had to return home soon. And besides, it’s probably in the evening right now right?

Notes:

Sooo, we're finally getting to the part y'all have been waiting for for Water and Tim! :3

Chapter 105: I'm Gonna Swing From A Chandelier

“Awesome!” Tim flicked some hair from his face before turning and starting the trek back to the cave entrance itself. He felt so incredibly awkward around Water, he wasn’t quite sure why—like he was trudging through thick mud holding him back every step. Water snickered at his hair flip, undeniably looking rather fabulous as he did. He skipped on over after Tim, following him to the exit. As they walked, Tim hummed—nothing really specific but he tended to do that from time to time. He didn’t always have anything to say, so sometimes he felt humming was better.

They retraced their steps back to the exit, following back the faint sound of the waterfall in the distance since there was little to no light around them. Water looked over his shoulder to where the little pond was. He made a mental note to when he returned here, whether alone or with Tim or even Earth, that he’d bring some decorations for the pond and some colorful chalk for the wall of the cave. He turned his head back around making sure that he doesn’t trip on any rocks along the way, and keeping his eyes open for the entrance.

“I can’t wait to make this room our own personal little party den.” Tim finally chuckled as they neared the exterior. He wouldn’t drastically change the layout of the cave, but they could definitely add some art to the walls and maybe somewhere to store some beer. Water laughed, “Yeah, can’t wait either. I gotta start bringing some of my supply to paint or use chalk here on the walls. Same as inviting Earth over to give this place a bit of a colorful makeover with his plants.” He chuckled delightedly, already getting his hopes up for the future.

“Oh hell yeah! Absolutely! We should get some lights too—those little string ones that twinkle nicely?” There was an eager glint in his eyes as Tim looked at Water, like maybe decorating was some unfulfilled passion of his. “Fuck yeah! That’ll be cool as hell!” Water exclaimed, turning his head to face Tim with a bright smile. “Maybe some colorful ones since we’re in the Winter season? Or just a plain color?”

“Why not both?” Tim countered with a small giddy laugh. “We can get some streamers too, or those hanging beaded things for door ways. Maybe we could even get a tiny chandelier!”

“Oh shit, a chandelier?” Water laughed, staring up at the ceiling of the cave. “I don’t know about that. With all of us foolin’ around, that chandelier might come off if we tried to swing from it!” Water giggled. “But I do like the idea of bead doorways. Maybe even if they have a cool design to them, they’d look amazing.” Tim laughed again, imagining the very scenario Water was concerned about. “That’s probably a good idea. We get a bit rowdy so we shouldn’t have décor that could assist in our destruction.” Water giggled, the image replaying again and again in his head.

“Yeah, with that little pool, I’m sure we could have enough fun if we had beef, water and music,” he grinned. “It could even be a BYOB party!—Bring Your Own Beef!” Now Tim laughed so hard he snorted, covering up his mouth afterwards. Water laughed as Tim did, finding his laugh to be rather contagious, even more so when he heard him snort, holding his stomach as he did.

“Buhahaha!! Joha-nnes doesn’t even eat beef!” He giggled, controlling his laughter a bit to be able to for a sentence.

Tim continued laughing, now the scene that Water created was at the cause of it. He leaned against the cave wall, more snorts amidst his chortles. “Shit you’re right! Well! Bwahaha how about BYOB-Bring Your Own Broccoli?!” Water opened his mouth to laugh, but all the came out were sharp breaths as he laughed hard but without sound. It was only when he smacked his knee that his laugh became more audible again.

“Fuhahahahack! That’s perherherfect!” He leaned against the wall of the cave as he took a sharp inhale before continue to laugh hysterically. Tim shook his head as the snorts subsided, wiping a tear from his eye as he composed himself. “That’s fucking hilarious, man...Fuckin’ vegan nightclub in a cave. I love it.” A few snorts escaped from Water’s mouth as he tried to calm himself down. “Wouldn’t that be awesome though?” He said, “Everyone would bring a ton of veggies and it’ll be one big green house,” he said through chuckles.

“You’re too much! You’re too much!” Tim was just as quickly hysterical yet again. His eyes swam with rainbows as puns and bad jokes were his complete undoing. “You’re a fucking dork, Water. I’m really glad we’re getting the chance to know each other.”

Water giggled wildly, unable to control himself as Tim started laughing again and he joined along. “Hehehe, thahahanks dude, same as well, you’re really fun to be around.” He smiled widely at Tim.

Chapter 106: Frozen Waters

By now they had reached the cave’s entrance and the light from outside was illuminating them both. Tim had dried off from being splashed around in the water, even though now his hair was slightly messy and his makeup smudged. “Hey uhm, Water? Come check it out. I...think it’s starting to snow outside.”

“It’s snowing?” Water asked curiously, lifting his arms up to keep themselves at least slightly dry from the water of the waterfall, and there, they both could see that it is in fact snowing. “Oh wow...” awed Water, looking around the area as the snow fell from the sky. He stuck out his tongue, catching a few snowflakes as he giggled like a child. He always loved the snow, whether or not that it was just simply frozen rain. It was so much fun, and so beautiful.

Tim looked on as well. Although he had grown up with this kind of weather being unsurprising, it still managed to hold that air of whimsy. “So hey you can control like...all types of water then I’m guessing, right? So does that means you can control snow too?”

Water quickly relaxed as he heard Tim ask him a question. He looked up into the sky, watching the snow fall as he thought. “Weeellll, for the most part, yes, I can,” he answered. “But controlling where it snows or where it rains, that really depends, because it may require some air power,” he turned his head away from the sky toward Tim. “Since snow and hail are frozen, I need cold air to be able to make them. Which it makes them borrowed creations.”

To show off, he turned his head toward a large pile of snow, and waved his hand to have it lift up into the air, and bend and wave like the wind as it came toward Water. His hands became clawed as he brought his hands close together as he waved them, contracting the snow more and more closer together. This went on for a little bit more, before all the snow that had been manipulated by Water been shaped into a snowball. A light snicker shook Water’s chest, “Neat huh?”

That familiar look of awe that Tim held so often around the ghouls had returned, and he tried to compose himself to answer properly as Water showed off. “No shit, huh?” He exhaled and it came out in a fog. “But you cant really have a proper snowball fight with only one, can you?” Water giggled, seeing where he was getting at, “Well, it really depends on where you hit that drives your enemy to the ground.” Water smirked. But soon, he crushed the snowball in his hand, the snow falling from his hand back into the ground. When his mind processed what Tim was getting at, his smirk seemingly fell. “You’re not asking for a snowball fight, are you?”

“And so what if I am?” Tim countered, then tilted his head as he noticed a softer tone in Water’s voice. “Is that okay with you? Do you...like snowball fights?”

Water turned his gaze down at the snow. The sounds of snow crunching filled up his head, then laughter, getting louder and louder each second. Then suddenly, ‘Monster...’ Water looked away back at Tim as soon as he heard it, “Not right now...” Water frowned as he shook his head.

“It’s just...I’m still not ready for snowball fights yet...” He felt upset, he knew that Tim wanted to at least be playful, but Water’s memories of his past lovers would interfere with him, and he would avoid whatever just to keep them at bay unless he said so.

“Oh...” There was no hiding the disappointment in Tim’s voice but he wasn’t mad, not by a long shot. He reached his hand out, then guided the ghoul’s to return an innocent handshake. “Don’t worry about it, man. We’ll save it for another time—take a rain check—y’know?” Water was rather surprised to say the least when Tim brought out his hand for them to shake. He felt bad for disappointing Tim as he seemed to want to have fun in the snow with him. He glanced up back at Tim’s face, almost reading his expression if he actually was upset with him, and hesitating to shake his hand. When he found no such elements of the emotions, he slowly moved his hand down before he took Tim’s hand into his own to shake it. “Yeah...” A small grin returned to Water’s face, “Just...trying to take it easy, y’know?”

“Of course, of course. I know it can be difficult.” Tim waved him off with a understanding little smile. It was like having to retrain yourself after having been so rowdy for so long. He was learning his newest companion’s boundaries, but it was worth it.

“Heh...” Water’s eyes seemingly glowed with sweet innocence, touched by Tim’s patience. “Thanks Tim...I really do appreciate you being patient with me. I’m sorry I’m not too fun at the moment, but I promise,” he inhaled deeply, “I’ll make it up to you in any way that I can once I am able to get through most of the breakups.” Water’s hand tightened its grip around Tim’s hand, making sure that he was honest, not just with himself, but with Tim as well.

“You don’t have to make up anything..” Tim reassured him as they looked each other over. “Really. As long as I can be here to help you, it doesn’t bother me. I’m just learning your boundaries. It’s uhm...part of being good friends I think.” He smiled and his eyes shown that bright pink again. From somewhere near them, droplets of water were trickling down from the cave’s ceiling. Naturally as he had begun to understand the ghoul, the hug threw him off. But, Tim did not resist in any way. He pulled him in close, rubbing his lower back as he just let him be and let him adjust to the affection. It wasn’t too awkward at all, and Tim’s arms seemed to wrap perfectly around his lithe form.

It was warm there for each other, despite the bitter winter cold around the both of them. Water held him for a while, reminding himself that this wasn’t a lover, but a friend, and that everything was alright. Water didn’t have to think otherwise about hugs with Tim, especially since he knew what he was, unlike his exes, and they had left him for it. He let out a shuddering sigh, his breath coming out fogged up as he relaxed into the hug. To anyone else it could’ve been considered an awkwardly long hug—But Tim knew he needed it. And he didn’t mind either. He was a hugger by nature. He believed that connection could be important to make with people. Eventually he began rubbing small circles into his back and over his shoulders, feeling the tension that resided there.

Water lightly sighed as Tim rubbed circles over the spots on his back. Without thinking, he nuzzled into the side of Tim’s head, and his breath hitched at what he did, making him slowly pull away from the hug. “Thank you, Tim...you’re a really nice friend and...I’m really grateful for you helping me keep my head above water...” he lightly snickered at the pun. He’s like an affectionate cat, Tim thought briefly full of glee as he took note of the ghoul’s growing closeness towards him. When they pulled away to look at each other, Tim couldn’t help but pat his back once more and give his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I guess that’s what kinda makes me the parent-figure of the band...I like caring for the people close to me. It gives me a sense of purpose or somethin’, I dunno...”

Water gave him a gentle grin, lifting an arm to squeeze his arm affectionately. “Well I’m glad you’re here to help, you never know how many people actually would need help unless you keep your door open.” Again, he nodded and looked him over. He was beaming almost, noticing a slight difference in the ghoul now than the one he’d met earlier that day. It wasn’t much, but he knew he was breaking down that shell little by little. “You ready to start heading back?”

Water turned his head back toward the cave, almost feeling as if he would leave, he would leave a piece of himself behind in the cave. But he had to go, they all had to. “Yeah...let’s go...” He turned his head back to Tim, giving him a confirming nod. Tim started off ahead, the ground crunching beneath their feet as they walked. He was optimistic—as was his nature. He would wait for them to all return to do much in the cave, but he still wanted to surprise Water. Maybe he’d make him something.

‘Goodbye...’ Water thought as they began to walk away from the cave. It was nice in there. Humid, less or so cold, and there was a lot of space if you’ve ever thought of doing something inside.

Chapter 107: S.E.N.D. N.U.D.E.S.

As they walked, he listened to the satisfying crunch of the snow being crushed with their footsteps, as well watching his breath scatter about as he exhaled. He playfully then began to blow out air, watching it come out of his mouth like a dragon before it disappeared. The breeze was enough to freeze anyone to their bones—the kind of cold that stung as they walked, but Tim had grown up with this kind of weather. It did little to bother him now. “So hey, man, uhm...I dunno if I asked you yet or not but...since you’re a demon did you like...grow up in hell or..? How does that work?”

The foggy breath suddenly stopped as Water went silent. It had been a while since he thought about when he first fledged. He thought for a moment, before he spoke, “I guess so, you could say...” he said, “You gotta do something real bad to have to go to Hell, especially to be a lesser demon.” He sighed, letting his breath go, not bothering to play with it this time.

“I don’t remember much from when I fledged, but I do remember it was really difficult. Very few demons learn to control the elements, and when you do, that’s very important. Fire is usually more common, but, most of the time, demons are immune to fire. Though, say if you control water, that’s very uncommon, since water is the opposite of fire, and not so many demons control it. And when you want to control blood...” he turned his head to Tim, “That’s a lot of work and practice, since, like I said earlier, when you learn to control blood, you can give or take a life with it.” He turned away, facing the front again, sighing slowly. “Not just that, but it’s very complex, since there’s many things you can do with it.” He then chuckled, thought nervously, “I really don’t know if I should say this stuff to you. I don’t know if it might get me into trouble or not...”

Tim nodded in understanding, pausing to listen as they walked on. “I don’t want to get you in trouble with anyone. I was just curious. I’ve always read stories about demons and stuff growing up. But you’re the first one I’ve met in person. Hell,” And then he snickered, rubbing his neck. “I even tried messing with a Ouija board when I was younger.” Water chucked normally now, out of humor and not from the awkwardness. “Oh, Zozo and Mama are mostly there to spread bad luck for a variety of purposes if people aren’t careful. Though I don’t get why they stick to just Ouija boards, but then again, some people aren’t careful.” He snickered.

Tim flashed him a small grin, stepping over a fallen tree and offering to help the other climb over. “That’s true, I mean—I don’t remember anything happening with me. The people I was with got too freaked out and made me burn it anyway. They weren’t much fun.” Water gave Tim a side-eye look, “That...kinda makes it worse...” He said, a hint of amusement in his voice. “You were lucky nothing terrible happened. Wait...what even happened when you guys played with the board?”

Tim thought for a moment, really racking his brain for thought. “Mm...a few people thought they heard voices. The planchette was moving around like crazy, like 10 different conversations going on at once.” He kicked a pine cone as they walked. “Heh, what? Does that mean I’m cursed now?” Water thought for a moment, using his Ouija board knowledge to be able to understand what was going on. “It wasn’t counting down the numbers? Or the alphabet backwards?”

“Nah, nah. It was too sporadic. It was like, when you’re on the phone with somebody and they’re somewhere loud, and you can’t tell who’s speaking.” The idea brought an air of almost cuteness to the event. “Can you use a Ouija board to call specific demons? For instance, you?”

Water scrunched up his face in thought this time. A few seconds passed before he answered with his head, shaking his head from side to side, meaning for ‘kind of’. “Some demons are able to be summoned through the Ouija board. But, that’s only if there’s a demon around the area, because if there isn’t, then Mama or Zozo will be summoned through the board instead.” He kicked a large piece of snow as they walked, watching break apart a bit before he stepped on it. He thought back to the question when he fell upon him that Tim was also wondering if he could be contacted by the Ouija board.

“Umm...also to answer your other question...” he began, his cheeks becoming heated, “It’s...like how I said before, if another demon in the area is area, they will answer. But, umm...most of the time if you’re gonna summon a demon, you gotta do it the old-fashioned way and make a pentagram, and...depending on what they want for a sacrifice. Mostly goats or lambs. Human virgins, be it male or female, are for more sinister demons, and they’re mostly uncommon,” He explained. Before he could actually finish, he spoke again, his cheeks slightly red under the mask, “And...well uh...to call me, you need to say my name in Ghoulish, which is W̨͞at̷̀e̕͝r̡.” His name was close to sounding like speaking it in English, only, with more a of a snarl to it.

Tim’s brows raised in interest. He felt like he learned so much around Water. He gave a nod, then chuckled. “So I guess I can’t really use a Ouija board to prank call ya, huh? That’s okay. Honestly...I’m pretty fast. If I get bored and need someone to hang out with I’ll just pop over to your church. I’ll even bring my guitar so we can jam.” Water let out a laugh, “‘Hey what’s this say? S.E.N.D. N.U.D.E.S..’” He said, imitating a low dumb voice, before laughing again. “But hey! You’re always welcome to stop by! We’re allies, and not just that, you’re part of Avatar, so I bet a lot of Brothers and Sisters of Sin would want to hold ya close, if you know what I mean,” he said as he smirked.

Tim snickered and shook his head as they walked. “I know, I’ll have to be careful walking around there. If I let someone have their way with me they could ride the mustache right off my face!” More hysterical snickers at his own dumb joke. He covered his mouth and tried to compose himself. Water giggled, “Boo, you whore.” Despite calling Tim out on his bad joke, he was laughing himself as well. “What? Am I wrong?” Tim grinned then curled the ends of his mustache with his fingers.

“And I don’t know, who’s to say I haven’t slept with a Sister of Sin? That night of the unity concert you know I was John’s wingman. Anything could’ve happened. I was honestly pretty drunk, I know that.”

All of a sudden, Water’s giggles ceased; replaced with a look of a deer in the headlights. “Uhhh, Tim? You...sure nothing happened? ‘Cause remember...your...girlfriend.” Water felt worry burn in his throat, almost like he was scared to hear like if he was Tim’s girlfriend. Now it was Tim’s turn to turn serious, as he racked his brain over with the events of that night. He knew he hadn’t, right? He remembered being offered, that was for sure, but while everyone seemingly was off getting laid he was...Then he snapped his fingers and gave the ghoul a proud little smile. “I was having a drinking competition with Kungen, now I remember. Yeah, we both fell asleep in the back by the bar. I woke up under the table. I know that for sure.”

Water relaxed immediately, an amused grin lifting his lips as he placed his hand against his chest, calming his racing heartbeat. “Fuck, damn, you guys are some heavy drinkers.” He said with a small chuckle. “You know it, man.” Even Tim seemed relieved that his memory did not fail him. “We know how to have a good party. But no one ever outdrinks the king, so there’s usually no point. Still, he’s fun when he’s buzzed. I think the only other person that can get close to his level is Johannes. Did you see him at the concert? I think he flashed the Cardinal on stage.”

Water let out a guffaw, “I don’t think I sawhahaha. I was busy playing the bass as we performed that I didn’t even notice Johannes flashing his nips.” He said before giggling.

“You’re probably lucky then.” Tim glanced his direction, his small grin crooked. “I was right there with the man, at ground zero. We were all fucked up but I think at that point Johannes had me beat. What about you? What’s the most embarrassing thing you’ve done drunk?”

“Oh where do I start?” Water giggled before staring off into space, thinking of a good answer. He opened his mouth to speak, before he giggled.

“Okay, this one is a little funny,” he chuckled before he began the tale, “It was around the first years I had spent at the Church, so, Papa and Sister Imperator where younger. But that didn’t mean that they wouldn’t kick your ass if they had to.” He said. “There was a party that we went to in the Church, birthday party of Papa the First’s. And ummmm....” Water smacked his lips as he thought of the best way to think of a nice way of putting it. “It was wild.” He simply put. “The Brothers and Sisters of Sin and the other Ghouls were drinking and dancing, and picture this: a young Water Ghoul; no shirt on, and despite having a high alcohol tolerance, I got a little bit drunk. And like any other dumb, drunk, and having fun person would do, I climbed onto one of the tables and started dance a liiiiittle bit...sexy you could say...”

He giggled nervously, rubbing the back of his neck bashfully. “But it gets worse,” he said. “It just so happened, that Papa Nihil was sitting there, and keep in mind that the leaders were still young at this time, and so, my dumbass self thought ‘I’m gonna give the leader of the Church, a lap dance, and everyone will say "Damn that Water ghoul has got some balls and he is the sexiest motherfuckin’ Ghouls out of the bunch."” Behind his mask, Water’s face heated up bright red as he blushed.

“So, I smoothly went down to him, swaying my hips and unbuttoning my pants—in which thank you Satan that I had underwear—and I proceeded to get into his lap and rub my ass all over him.” Water rubbed a hand down his face exasperatedly as his face was red. “But then the next morning, after I sobered up, he called me over in the hall, saying ‘You danced really good last night. But please, don’t rub your ass all over me like I’m toilet paper.” Water finished, ending with a wheezing giggle.

There was a pause while Tim listened and imagined the story that Water told. His eyes were bright, grin wide before he burst out into a fit of laughter. “Unholy shit! That’s fucking amazing, man!” There was a part of him interested in seeing how well this ghoul could give a lap dance, but he kept that request secret. “So, what happened afterwards? Did you score that rep for being the sexiest ghoul in the bunch?” As Water laughed, he shrugged, “Ihehe think it’s a bit low key dude. For a few days, some people paid me to give them some dances, but most people, from who I have spoke to, said that I’m up there with the more attractive Ghouls.” He waved his hand up in the air, gesturing to the height of where he was on the invisible scale.

“Fuck yeah, man.” Tim playfully punched his shoulder then looked off at the sky for a bit. “There’s a burlesque club here in town you might enjoy then. I don’t know if any of the guys have mentioned it to you. We went for Johannes’ birthday and a lot afterwards too. It’d...be fun to have you come along. Maybe you can show off some moves if we get some drinks in ya.” Water giggled, his fading blush returning once again at the image of being drunk and dancing sexily at a burlesque club. “Sounds nice, but...we’ll see if drunk Water will be in the mood when he dances with the girls there.” He chuckled.

Tim laughed again as the forest surrounding Avatar Country became denser. He became vaguely aware of a herd of elk nearby, but knew they should be getting back. Yet even still...crimson eyes fixated on the spot where his mind’s eye and his nostrils could detect them. He licked his lips, trying to play off how hungry their mere presence made him. As Water’s giggles subsided, the scent of elk caught his nose beside the numbing cold. Then he suddenly felt a strange feeling coming off of Tim. He opened his mouth to ask if he was alright, when he remembered that Tim was capable to seeing auras. “What do you see? What’s the matter?”

Chapter 108: Hunting Grounds

A minute passed before Tim blinked back to reality. His cheeks pinked slightly as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Heh...sorry...Jå...I just...instincts kicked in. There’s a herd of grazing elk half a mile from here. And just the thought of ripping into their flesh and tasting blood it...does stuff to me.” His eyes still glowed but it was fainter now, almost like Tim was trying to lessen the effect himself. Water turned to the direction of the elk, and smirked at Tim as he said, “You feelin’ for a hunt, dude?” Slowly, that smirk became a dark grin, his fangs protruding through. Water’s response made him perk up noticeably, his eyes flashed a momentary brilliant rubies. “Really? You’re down?” He matched his fanged grin, an obvious itch of excitement in his step as he bounced on his toes. Water raised his eyebrows up for a second, “I’m down if you’re down.” He said, adding a slight edge to his voice that sound almost predatory. “I’m always down.” Tim cracked his knuckles then worked his way down his neck and back, limbering up, then getting low to the ground. “Think you can keep up with me?” He asked coyly, running a hand through his hair and brushing it from his face. The beast was so eager for blood it was trembling visibly.

Water licked his teeth hungrily, as the ocean blue from his irises faded into a a fiery red. Memorizing the reversal spell in his head, Water’s claws, tail and wings let themselves loose as Water prepared to hunt; cracking his neck and hands and stretching out his wings.

“You’re on, dude. First one to kill an elk goes streaking in the snow.” He smirked sinfully. Tim seemed put off by this, sheerly out of confusion, but he was still game. The dare to streak made him feel like a young, mischievous kid again. “No problem.” He grinned once again, getting low to the ground before taking off in the direction of the elk. He was fast, but he knew if he wanted any chance at catching his prey he needed a plan.

“H-hey!” Water followed right after, though only by taking off into the air. He had to fly at a reasonable speed, because if he tried to speed up, it was bound that he would crash into some of the trees and fall. But he had to make sure to keep up, for if he fell behind Tim, he’d streak his way home. Tim quickly lost track of Water but he knew he was nearby still. The herd of elk were growing closer in his line of vision before he shifted into one, masking his scent so as not to throw them off. He’d let them drop their guard while he found the weakest one to take down.

Suddenly, Water lost Tim’s scent as soon as they were closer to the herd. Wait...there was an elk right below him! This was so much easier than he thought it would be! Water swooped down, baring his claws and his fangs, and when he was close enough, he grabbed the elk by its fur and hoisted it up. Ooohhhh, this was too easy...Water thought with an evil grin.

Pain seared through Tim’s mind as he was just going in for an attack of his own. He snapped his neck around to see what had gotten him when to his surprise he saw his own friend. “H-hey! Wait! Fucker, it’s me! You’re going to ruin my cover!” He huffed, snorting out hot fog. Water’s grin quickly disappeared as he realized this wasn’t any other elk. “Shit! Sorry Tim!” He swooped downwards, away from the herd, quickly setting Tim down with a sheepish grin, “Hehe, sorry, mistook you as an elk trying to get back to the its herd.” He shrugged, before flying back into the air again, heading toward the herd.

Tim quickly brushed it off as regained his footing, shaking his head briefly at the ghoul as he flew off. “I’ll let it slide this time.” He smirked, beginning to sneak back under cover. The herd had been startled, but was easing down steadily. Under his elk guise, he traded flat grazing teeth for sharp fangs and let his front hooves become razor claws. By the time they realized it, it was too late. As Tim was caught somewhere in the transformation between elk and lion he held one elk’s neck between his jaws and pinned another down with heavy feet.

Water flew up, high to where he could see Tim capture two elk easily. He couldn’t lose! He glided down, readying his claws as he flew right at one elk. He grabbed the elk by the antlers, summoning his strength to send the elk and himself back into the air, away from the herd. Holding the elk with one hand by the antlers, he stabbed his claws into its throat, scratching across through the flesh and fur, before pulling his hand back to find the satisfying color of red. Then, he let go, sending the bleeding animal dropping down to the earth. But before he could let it hit the ground, he swooped down, grabbing it again but the horns. Snap! The elk’s body went immediately limp as Water snapped its spine. A dark smirk curled on Water’s face as he got a kill at last.

Tim probably had a kill or two already, so he can’t celebrate for one kill just yet. He tossed the body to the side, hearing it hit the ground with a thump and he turned back toward the direction of the herd. He landed onto the ground, using unnatural speed to run at the closest prey. Tackling an elk and scratching at its face like an angry cat before he blinded the creature by clawing out its eyes, going all out apeshit on it before it was at the ground, slowly dying of blood loss as Water ripped out a chunk of its throat, going limp as he took out an important artery.

Tim lifted his head back, tearing into the jugular with a precise action. He was vicious, but every attack had a definite purpose and no blood was spilled carelessly. He had three down and arranged the bodies into a stack to be carried off later, determined not to waste any good meat even if they were hunting for sport currently and not necessity. The herd reeked with the stench of fear as they ran for the hills, scattering then rejoining further past the trees. Tim pursued them for a while, pouncing on one closest until his eyes locked into the wide-eyed gaze of a youngling. The baby elk screamed and kicked and writhed, the rest of the herd standing by and watching as they awaited the inevitable. Tim knew his massive paws could break this thing easily, and yet that creature’s expression was too much for his heart to handle.

He let go, the young buck swiveling and kicking him in the snout as he ran off in a blind panic. Tim watched on as he rejoined the herd with a sort of inner confliction. But never in his life would he kill something that young. He’d never be able to live with himself.

Water ran after the herd, knowing that the presence of two predators among them would have them flee. He could run fast, even faster if he wanted to, he hid his wings as they could catch the wind and slow him down. But he ran, he stayed behind to where the slowest of the herd were. He could practically hear the elk’s loud heartbeat next to it, and he slashed his claws across the base of the front leg, deep enough to hit an artery to send the animal tumbling into the snow. Afterwards he turned his attention to the second slowest, though a bit ahead of him. He panted heavily and loudly as he ran up closer to it. When he was close enough, he jumped to mount the elk, but his bloody claws said otherwise. Both his claws crossed both sides of the neck, and he slashed across the creature’s throat.

The elk let out a blood-curdling cry as stopped to stand on its hind legs to push Water off of its back. But Water, the little devil, was faster, he grabbed onto its antlers and tightened his legs around the elk, laughing both wickedly and delighted as the elk now kicked and jumped, anything to get Water off of him, but Water did not move a muscle expect to only keep hanging on. “Yeeehaw!” He shouted, before releasing his hand to reach down to slash at the throat of the elk, and cutting through a few veins and arteries. Suddenly, the elk when stiff and stool still for a little while, and Water could feel that the elk’s legs were trembling as it struggled to stay up. Before long, the elk collapse onto the ground, and Water knew that it had been another successful kill. He snapped his head around, checking if the other elk was still in its place, and seeing that it was collapsed onto the ground as well.

The beast wavered, arguing with some deeply repressed emotion that even Tim did not fully understand. A loud “yeehaw!” brought him back to reality as he turned and watched Water. He chuckled, which was an odd sound for a lion to make but it’s not like there was anyone else to see. He trotted over closer to his friend, inspecting the damage done on his kill and letting the smell of fresh blood waft over him again, keeping him viciously hungry.

Water stood up from the dying animal’s back, walking next to it and grabbing its antlers with little difficulty as the creature barely tried to fight back at this point. He positioned himself into a good side view of the elk, before Crack! Water snapped the head of the elk more than just sideways before the creature went limp onto the ground. Since now most of his prey are dead or dying, and the herd’s most likely gone as well, he might as well collect the bodies of his prey. As he walked toward the dying body of the other elk, he carried the body of the dead one over his shoulder. He dropped the body down, kneeling down on his knees next to the dying elk. He took a deep breath through his nose, inhaling the wonderful scent of blood with the sweet iron smell, making his mouth water and his fangs form beneath his lips.

He couldn’t fight it back, and he gave in to the desires. His claws formed, grabbing it by the head and the shoulder as he buried his teeth into the neck, and ripping the fur out without any problem before taking a huge bite out of the flesh. The euphoric taste filled up his entire mouth, and his eyes became slits as his slightly human disguise started to disappear, showing his true form with his large wings, horns, tail, gray skin and obviously, his claws and fangs. It was too big for his mouth, and he had to hold the piece he ripped out with his hands to be able to rip out bites for him to eat. He dipped his head in immediately after finishing, taking multiple bites and swallowing right after each bite. All of his rational thinking was out the door as he ate, forgetting about his other prey forgetting about Tim, all he wanted to do now was to eat the entire form of the elk up.

Tim watched on, the sights and smells making his own mouth water. He knew he’d be bringing his kills back to be cleaned and prepared properly but that didn’t mean one or two bites would hurt. He chomped down himself, the bones and tendons cracking and tearing with each bite, and immediately Tim lost himself to the Beast skirting the edges of his mind. It reminded him of their Feathers and Flesh era, where they traveled these forests and hunted all day, sleeping beneath trees and burrows in the dirt. They were truly wild and savage. Tim liked to pretend like he was more together than some of the others, but truthfully he was just as much of a monster.

It was so delicious....So fucking delicious that Water couldn’t stop himself as he went lower to the elk’s shoulders and ribs. The more that he ate, the more blood spilled on the snow beneath the body, adding color to it like a bloody snow-cone. Almost as if now he had lost himself to his inner demon. Though, Water quickly became full from eating, and even afterwards when he started to slow down, he took small bites out of the flesh and bones and licking at the ribs.

“Mmmfffuck,” Tim huffed between bites, head low as blood and gore smeared his fur and around his muzzle. When he was finished at last he sat back, using a splintered bone as a toothpick.

When Water felt satisfied with the meal, he licked around his face; his long tongue licking up the splashed back all around to clean himself up. Using his overwhelming strength, he picked up the body of the dead elk, afterwards, he picked up the body that he had dropped next to it. He walked back to the opening in the trees, dropping the bodies in a pile as he walked back into tree woods, coming back out after a few minutes dragging the elk by the antlers. Passing by the other dead elk he taken a bite out of in the neck, he lifted it up over his shoulders, dragging both the bodies to the pile and roughly settling them on top of one another.

“Delicious huh?” Water teased as he watched the lion pick at its teeth. “Let’s see who has the most bodies.” Tim chuckled, his fur melting away and leaving his handsome self chilling in the leftover snow, decorated lightly with blood and gore. “Mmm...looks like a fucking serial killer out here, man. Shit. I can’t think of the last time I hunted purely for sport.” He strode over and analyzed the piles, counting them as he compared their sizes; he was worried the ghoul might’ve outdone him this time.

Water pulled each and every body that he had hunted next to one another off of the pile to count them better, counting them up as 4 bodies in total. All the while as he did, he ripped out a rib from the one elk he had be feasting on earlier, ripping out a good amount of meat on the rib and casually taking a bite out of it as he observed Tim’s pile.

Tim organized his as well, feeling pretty proud of his work. But when he counted three, he felt like maybe it was a mistake? He must’ve missed one. He tried again, checking to see if he had lost any. But then he remembered the young elk...it would’ve been his forth. And if he caught it’s mother then a fifth and maybe even a sixth. But he’d gotten weak. He empathized with the creature. And now he had lost. Tim felt his face grow hot as he quickly remembered the bet they had made earlier.

As Water watched, he finished eating the rest of the meat and was licking only at the bone with a smug smirk on his lips. He wasn’t much of the competitive type, but when it came to the stuff he liked, he went all out, especially in hunting. “Uh ohhhhh...” teased Water in a childish tone, “Does ol’ Timothy not have enough elk?” He teased even further, biting and licking at the bone.

If possible, Tim blushed even darker, searching around for any more possible carcasses when he knew there were none left. He was rusty, and he had let his emotions get in the way of some perfectly good kills. He turned, almost too embarrassed to look Water in the face. That tone in his voice was too much. “Tch...heh...I...guess not. I...fell a little flat this round.” Water’s grin grew even more and giggled delightedly like a happy child that won a prize as he chewed on the bone. “Well,” he began, tossing the bone behind him cartoonically, “You know what comes next, Tim. Take them clothes off,” He covered the eyes of his mask and turned around, holding out his hand for Tim to give him his clothes.

Tim hissed, knowing that even with his body acclimated to this kind of weather the chill would still be noticeable in...other parts of his body. But nonetheless, he stripped obediently down to his birthday suit, handing his uniform off the ghoul. “Fine, fine...happy? Shit, my nips feel like they could cut diamonds like this.” Water giggled wildly, “Yes, I’m very happy.” His wings suddenly spurred right out of his back, “I’ll fly up and direct you where the castle is, that way I won’t get a sneak peak of your sausage and ice cream cake.” He kept his eyes closed tightly in worry that he instinctively open his eyes and see Tim naked, removing the hand off of his face and fixing the pile of clothes in his arms into a ball to make sure nothing comes off, before bend down and flying up into the air.

“My—MY WHAT?!” Tim called out in a surprised laugh as the ghoul flew up into the sky. He glanced upwards, shooting him a sign that he understood, but Tim was an excellent tracker. Trudging through the snow would be difficult but he could manage. After all, he hadn’t mentioned to Water, this wasn’t the first time he’d walked home naked.

He kept his eyes closed for the time being before slowing down in the air, opening his eyes at last to see that he was way above the forest of the nation. He panned his head around, before he caught eye of the castle a littler further Southeast. Orrr...Northwest. Whichever, he knew where the castle was at least. He closed his eyes as looked down again, holding the clothes in one arm while the other cupped around his mouth to shout down at Tim, “Tim!! I see the castle! I’ll fly slowly towards it!! I’ll see you there!” He turned away from the Tim down below, before heading towards the castle. He purposely made sure to fly slow, that way Tim wouldn’t get lost and Water wouldn’t leave him behind just case he called for help.

Chapter 109: Let's Go Home

The wind lightly hit Water’s face, but light or not, it still burn with frost all over him. If he were human, the cold would have him get frostbite all over his body without the proper protection, but thankfully for both he and Tim, the cold still stung, but it didn’t stop them from going forward to get home, especially in the night time.

“All good down there?!” Water shouted down, already loosing track of Tim in the forest. “You bet! How’s the weather up there?!” Tim called back as he stepped over a fallen tree, humming contently as he took a casual stroll through the woods. Occasionally he felt the cold breeze, but he was quickly becoming numb to the sensation, pressing on without hardly a peep or complaint.

“Cold as shit! But, getting used to it!” He shouted back, flying a bit more lower down to the top of the trees and making a few twists and turns as he avoided flying into the branches. “Just a little longer up ahead! We’re almost home!”

“Aye. Gotcha.” Tim replied smoothly, instinctively going to dip his hands into his pockets to repeatedly find none. It was the awkward habit of one who didn’t know what to do with their hands—but was simultaneously wanting to warm them. But even still, he felt very at peace in his element. And the elk they were bringing back would make for excellent meals for the whole kingdom.

After a while, the castle was close now to both the men’s views. Water flew down, and landed next to the tree line of the forest. “Alright, Tim! We’re home!!” Water shouted as his wings dissipated back into his back, holding out Tim’s clothes in one hand in the shape of the ball while he cover his eyes with the other. He was sure Tim followed him all the way back, so he would be able to find him right where he was. “I can’t feel anything from the waist down.” Tim replied with a breathy laugh, jogging slightly to the edge of the trees as he gladly took the clothes and began dressing again. “But it wasn’t too bad. I’ve spent days and weeks before sleeping out here, with nothing but the cover of trees and moss.”

Water laughed cheekily, resting his hand on his hip when Tim took the clothes out of his hand. “Well at least you have some survival skills, otherwise you’d be a human ice cube a long time ago,” he giggled. “Let me know when you’re done, I’m kinda tempted to take my hand off my mask but I don’t wanna catch a glimpse of your sausage.” Tim snorted as he finished buttoning his pants and threw his shirt and jacket on. “Oh, you’re cute. It’s put away now, but it’s more of a bratwurst anyway.” When he was finished dressing, he brushed his silky hair to the side, combing his fingers through. “Pfftt! Hahaha!!” Water laughed, removing his hand off of his mask and seeing now a fully-dressed Tim. “Allllright....where’s the nearest entrance to this place?” He asked, looking up at the structure of the castle and how enormous it was in all its glory.

Tim, smirking at his own cheesy joke, looked up at the side of the castle as it loomed overhead. “Here, up ahead,” He nodded towards one of the side doors. “It’s usually for servants but it’s fine if we use it.” As he spoke, he walked forward and opened it for the ghoul politely. “Thank you,” said Water, giving Tim a nod of acknowledgement as he walked inside. “The castle is really big...” he said with awe, looking around at their new surroundings inside the castle.

“Yes, yes, when we started out it wasn’t so. But as our nation grew, so it did as well to accommodate everything. In the early days, even I would find myself lost. Hell, I’ve never really been anywhere this immaculate before...” As Tim spoke of the early days, he grew a little grin of nostalgia. They were in the halls now, with windows that held some of his favorite views of the kingdom.

As they walked, Water stared in awe through the windows, checking out the views the castle got from where it was. “Heh, it’s kinda like the Church. A lot of the members when they came to live with us said that in their first few months living in the Church they were both lost and terrified because they didn’t know if one room would be their assigned bedroom or a room made for rituals and someone might be sacrificing a lamb or something.” He chuckled, placing his hands behind his back as he spoke.

Tim cast him a sideways smirk as they walked, giggling lightly to himself. “Ahh...I’ve never experienced anything quite like that here...no sacrificing animals in the castle, as far as I’ve seen...I have walked in a few people changing and doing other unsavory little acts behind doors...But usually for carnage and blood we have specific areas designated for that..”

“Oh?” Water perked up at that. If there was something to get a demon’s immediate attention, it’s to talk about blood and death. “What are those areas for exactly?”

“Oh! Well...for butchering meat, for instance. We have a whole ‘nother kitchen area for properly preparing meat that we bring in from the forests. Then there’s the infirmary a floor above us. But those are the only real exceptions for tolerable blood spillage. Kungen...doesn’t really like that in the castle, so he tells us to go into the forest if he we feel a frenzy coming on, or we need to tear into something like a wild animal.” Tim had said it so matter-of-factly before he stopped. “Wait, we’ve been walking all this time; where did you want me to take you again?”

“Ah, makes sense.” Water said simply, nodding his head. He suddenly stopped mid-track as he realized just when Tim brought it to him. Then, he shrugged, “I don’t care. I mean, we mostly had to go back since it was getting late. But the majority of the time, the main goal was to just get to the castle to not have you freeze up, but I’m just fine speaking to you here like this, dude.” He chuckled, placing a hand on his hip.

Tim nodded, smirking and chuckling along in understanding. “Jå, jå. Good point, my friend. Mm...well, we could at least go back to my room, if you’d like. We can listen to music and talk for a bit. It’s always nice and warm in there.” He continued to twirl his hair around his finger as he spoke. Water’s grin lightly faltered a bit when Tim brought up of going to his bedroom, but knew that Tim didn’t think of such an intimate idea as he just said to go up to listen to music and speak some more. He nodded, “Sure! Let’s go right up! You can show me your favorite artists and albums while we’re up there too.”

“Hell yeah!” Tim flashed a grin before hurrying down the hall, ensuring his friend was following close as he lead through the maze of corridors and stairs up to the next floor. His door was the closest as they ascended and he turned the light on for the ghoul, letting Water enter first. Water chuckled as he followed along. As they walked, his gaze wandered off to the several paintings, vases and other ornate decorations that design the interior of the castle. The doors they passed and looked practically all the same with only a few different decorations that were beside the doors to perhaps different bedrooms or storage for the matter. He gave Tim a nod of acknowledgement and thanked him as he entered his room, where Tim’s scent overflowed like a garden all around his room.

“It’s not too bad, eh?” Tim shrugged as he walked behind the ghoul then sat on the bed. All of the men had a very similar layout to their bedrooms, with the exception of a few band posters and other décor. A Slayer poster was pinned up above his bed. Around the floor lay his boots and other clothes, as well as some CDs from earlier. “I know, it’s a bit of a mess. I still haven’t recovered from the Ghoulettes earlier.” Water eyed the spilled CDs, smirking amusedly as he remembered when he and the Ghouls pranked the gang. “What did they do?” He asked curiously, wondering how good or bad he prank was.

Tim finished stacking and organizing the last bit, setting it on his bookshelves as he spoke. “Eh, nothing too terrible. They just messed up my stuff a bit. They’re like those lovely but annoying little sisters you never wanted.” When he was done, he smiled at Water and stood. “So, anything in particular you wanna listen to? I also have some paper and pencils if you wanna draw or do something like that.”

Water let out a laugh, “Ain’t that the truth. Bad enough they got that twin-sister schtick where they say shit at the same time and quickly after each other.” He chuckled. He crouched down in front of the stand, reading the labels of the disks, biting his lips in thought as his eyes scanned through. “Some look good, but believe it or not, Metal is like my second genre of music that I like,” he confessed. “I mostly like to listen to classical music, or anything that has a piano in it...” he lifted a hand up to his neck, feeling as though maybe Tim might find it a little strange.

Tim was on his bed brushing out some of the tangles from the day to keep his hair silky smooth. “Hm?” Water’s confession caught his attention momentarily. “Really? Well, that’s still cool. Nothing wrong with a little piano every now and then, jå? Do you have a favorite composer?” Water’s lifted his arm, covering his hand over his mouth as he thought. “I....I don’t know. I like a lot of different composers. I like Tchaikovsky’s works, and a bit of Mozart....oh! And some Bach as well.” He chuckled, rubbing his neck again bashfully, “Oh, my bad, I meant classical music. Buuuut you get the idea. There are some songs I like that I may not be a big fan of the composer, but I can admire their works.”

He nodded and stretched as he listened. “Yeah, that makes sense. I feel like even if you don’t listen to that kind of music a lot, you should still appreciate it, y’know? It’s like...they were badass musicians back when music was still kinda coming into it’s own, and people were like “Hey, we like this stuff. It makes us happy. We should pursue it.” Absentmindedly he grabbed his guitar from the side of the bed and began strumming it, silently focusing on something until the instrument began to produce something similar sounding to Bach’s “Prelude and Fugue in C” but of course, sounding more metal.

“Yeah, exactly! Even if others don’t find their music as good anymore, you gotta admit that they were famous because their music was so good.” He watched as Tim went to get his guitar, and when he watched him begin to strum a song, his ears perked up as he slowly recognized the tune. “Wait...that sounds familiar. Is that...Bach?” His eyes widened some more, realizing actually what the piece was. A wide grin stretched over his face, laughing delightedly, “Wow, never knew you could play it, dude.”

Tim smiled along as he played, really getting into it as his fingers danced along. When he was finished, he gave a charismatic headband and flipped his hair from his face. “Of course. I’m pretty good at playing-by-ear, so I just kinda picked it up one day. Oh, and do you like my new ax by the way? She’s...fucking sublime.” As if to accentuate his point, Tim grazed his hand over the glossy black guitar and showed off it’s accents. Water chuckled, nodding along to the song and smirking amusedly as Tim flipped his hair, like a wild but majestic lion. Water’s eyes trailed down to his guitar, seeing all the details and lovely accents, and his grin widened, “Oh yes, she’s quite a beaut, Tim.” He complimented, keeping his eyes over the guitar.

When Tim was finished, he petted the guitar along the neck and sighed contently. Then he blinked and turned his attention back to Water. “Well, do you wanna try ‘er out? She how she feels in your hands?” Water’s eyes turned to Tim for a second, before switching back to fix on the guitar. “Sure, why not?” He said, before gently taking the guitar from Tim. He strummed a few practice notes absentmindedly, think about what song.

There were many good songs, it was hard to pin point on one, like of playing it meant it was his favorite. Then he switched to one of the composers he hadn’t spoken about, and remembering one of their pieces that he really enjoyed, and it was by far one of his best favorites. He began to play the intro slowly, and when he moved more into the intro, it became clear he was playing Shostakovich’s Waltz No.2, softly humming to it as he played. Tim reclined on his pillows and listened. He enjoyed this bonding time they had together. Hell, he’d been enjoying it all along. But here they were just relaxing, playing music and enjoying one another’s company. It was stress free as it should be.

Water let his mind wander as he zoned out while he was playing. Imagining like the time this piece was created, or much further back. He imagined a ballroom, with lots of guests, women in dresses and men with suits, all dancing in sync to the song as he played. The thought gave him peace, making him slowly grin as he bobbed his head around to the the slow beat. It wasn’t metal, but that didn’t mean it was any less enjoyable. Tim’s foot swayed back and forth as he listened, completely at ease in the small shared space. It reminded him of his early days with his brothers before they even formed a band and they would just hang out and play whatever they could.

As Water’s mind wandered, his humming soon became words as he sang along to the music he played,

“Come waltz with me and let go of the way you are going
Come talk to me and I’ll tell you what’s really worth knowing
Life’s much too good my friend. Don’t let it end,”

Water’s voice was soft, like a stream gently moving through a peaceful river as he sang. Practically unaware that he was in his own little world than there playing guitar with Tim. Tim perked up as he heard the other beginning to sing. His voice was so soft and smooth like his namesake, making him grin as he listened. After a bit he decided to hum along to the best of his ability, even though he didn’t know the song very well.

When Water heard Tim hum along, he snapped back to reality, and stopped playing and singing all together. He chuckled nervously as he felt his cheeks become hot, “S-sorry....I heh...kinda zoned out there...” he brought a hand to the back of his neck, rubbing it bashfully. Tim snickered softly, seemingly unfazed. “Don’t worry about it, man. I liked listening to ya. You’ve got a nice little voice. It’s a shame I don’t get to hear it too often.” He had his arm resting on his leg casually stretched out.

Water’s face became red as blood underneath his mask when Tim complimented him about his singing. He may be shy about most things, but his singing he felt the most shyest about. Maybe it was something before he fledged, maybe when he was training in Hell, but he obviously had little pride in singing, let alone humming. “T-thanks, Tim...you’re really nice...” He pauses for a moment, lost in thought, before speaking again, “Maaybeee...I could be able to sing a bit more around you....if you don’t find my singing too terrible....” a little voice inside of Water said that Tim was having pity on him and in reality found his singing to be awful, but the way that Tim had said it to him, sounded genuine, like he actually did enjoy his singing. He always sounded sincere in his words...

Without thinking Tim placed a hand on Water’s knee, looking him over before speaking. “It doesn’t bother me, really. I mean hell, I know I’m no great singer either but that doesn’t stop me from doing it.But don’t you do some of the backup vocals when you perform anyway?” Water’s eyes slightly widened, and looked away from Tim, trailing eyes downwards to the floor. “Uh-eh...yeah...a bit. Singing on stage with multiple other people in front of an audience is a lot easier than singing one on one with someone or hell, one on one /million/ people for the matter. It’s less unnerving, and more comfortable that way.” His hand moved down from his neck, resting now on the guitar.

Tim realized his hand was still poised on the ghoul’s knee and he quickly moved it away. “Ah. Yes...I can see that making sense. Well...whatever I can do to make you more at ease. I’ll even look away if it helps.” He smirked and teasingly put his hand over his eyes to show he’d be willing to even do that if it made Water feel better. Water never even realized that Tim’s hand was on his knee, and when he felt his hand retract away, he felt his face become warm. But the worst part was...he liked it. This isn’t good. He shouldn’t be feeling like this. And Tim was in a relationship for Satan’s sake! Stupid Ghoul...can’t control his internal feelings no matter how much he tried. Water inhaled deeply, swallowing back the tears of sadness and thoughts of insecurity, and softly smiled back to hide the inner turmoil. But his smile quickly faded when Tim covered his eyes with his hand, “Wait...you want me to sing for you?”

Tim peeked around his hand as he sensed the ghoul’s slight discomfort. “Well, uh, yeah...if you’d like. You don’t have to, of course. I mean, we can do whatever you’d like. I know you said you liked to draw, so I can always play for you while you do that. But...really, Water. Do...whatever makes you feel good.” Water looked down, thinking to what he really wanted to do. It didn’t sound that bad to draw while Tim played and he could imagine what to draw. “I-I don’t feel too comfortable yet to sing, Tim, I’m really sorry. But drawing while you play sounds better.” Water turned his head both to the right and left, looking around the room for a paper and pencil. “Where do you keep your papers and pencils?” He asked as he turned his head back around to Tim.

Tim waved off the worrying ghoul as he often did, and gestured to his bedside table. “Help yourself to anything in there, man.” After flashing Water another small smile he returned his gaze to his guitar, plucking the strings absentmindedly. Water followed his gesture, turning his head toward the table and stood up. He opened it to find a sketch book inside, along with a few pens and pencils to the side, taking up the booklet and a couple of pencils and a pen for perhaps final touches. Water removed his shoes next to Tim’s bed, climbing into and sitting Indian style in the middle of the bed. He opened to a blank page, and picked up a pencil, “Alright then, play for me, Timothy,” he grinned.

Tim was pleased that Water could ease himself around him once more. “As you wish, Water-boy.” He said with a purr as he began to strum, starting with what sounded like Bloody Angel and then turning it into something all his own. It was metal but it was soft, melodious and perfect for a relaxing drawing session. Water snickered at the pet name, before he quickly centered his attention to the blank space, where he stared at it with and equally blank expression as he listened.

The tune sounded familiar to the night of the concert, when both Ghost and Avatar played, thought this time, it didn’t sound as rough and strong and metallic like then. He closed his eyes, envision the image of a figure, slouching in an almost pained position. He wondered if he should add what’s hurting them. But for now he needed to hear more. Tim continued playing on like he was practicing every song in their set, strung together in an odd fashion that just...worked somehow. He went from Puppet Show to House of Eternal Hunt, with some unfamiliar riffs in between. He seemed to be lost in a world of his own, smirking frequently and wrinkling his nose as he strummed with heavily calloused fingers.

After Water listened a bit more, he began to sketch the drawing. Drawing the figure of a woman with strings holding her up by her neck, arms, and body. However, the strings were tight around her, digging into her flesh as blood ran down her skin and drip down to the bottom of the page. Then Water sketched her head, a blank expression on her face with glassy eyes. Maybe it was a combination of what Water felt inside with the music, or just the combination of the songs together in one picture. After a while, Tim stopped to stretch his hands and take a sip of a drink from his night stand. “Can I see?” He nodded in the direction of Water’s drawing, just barely able to see it from where he sat.

“Oh, uhhh, s-sure. It’s not done yet, though...” Water adjusted the sketchbook in his grasp to show Tim off the sketch of the woman hung up by strings. The drawing was much more clearer now, with details to the skin and hair. There were no clothes on her person, so her entire bruised and pained form along with her intimate regions were very clearly shown. The picture lacked shading and more details down below her body, so Water was only able to finish up on the parts above her torso. Despite the bloody figure and dark theme, the drawing was very well-done and surreal. “Do you like it?” Water asked, almost a little hesitant to what Tim would think.

Tim took the pages and looked on with surprise. His lips spread slowly into a proud smile, like that of a doting parent. “Dude! This is fucking sick! I love horror art. Holy shit.” The pink had returned to his eyes as he praised the ghoul. “You’re really good. But then again you’ve probably been drawing longer than any of us have been alive, jå?”

The worry that had filled Water earlier thinking that Tim might think negatively of him left him as soon as he saw him smile warmly and seeing the pink fill into his irises again. He still felt like the pink in Tim’s meant for something else, something more intimate, but even then, the way that Tim looked at him didn’t seem like how a lover would, but a parent. So even then, the pinks could always mean for affection instead of love. Water smiled back at Tim, “Thanks a lot, man, I’m glad you like it.” At the comment that Tim said of drawing since any of them have been alive, he chuckled darkly, “Damn right, been drawing even before ya mama be startin’ to fuck ya daddy...” a sharp wheeze left Water’s lips at the very bad joke and brought his hand in to his face to cover mouth as his shoulders shook with laughter.

Tim’s eyes widened as he listened to what Water said, before bursting out laughing. “H-holy shit,” He covered his mouth as he snickered uncontrollably. “Y-you’re fucking ridiculous...bahahahaha...I’m...really glad we get to hang out like this.” Water continued to laugh, his cheeks becoming warm as Tim laughed along with him. “Mehehe too, Tim. You’re ’lotta fun to be around....” Water chuckled as he began to calm down a bit more. Tim continued to smile before turning back to his guitar, plucking the strings again as he became lost in thought.

“Hm...” He began what he hoped was a good interpretation of his favorite song—Square Hammer. “We should play a game or something.” He mused, glancing back up at the ghoul as he played without hardly looking at his hands. Water snickered again, keeping his eyes locked with Tim before switching to his fingers on the guitar. “What kind of game? A song guessing game?”

Chapter 110: Dare Me

Tim shrugged briefly. “We could do that I guess. But I was thinking more along the lines perhaps of...truth or dare?” A small, devilish smirk appeared on his lips. The same devilish smirk slowly crept on Water’s face when he heard Tim. “Alright then...truth or dare, Timothy?” Tim twiddled his mustache, twisting the hairs around his finger as he thought. He had no reason to believe Water would go easy on him, considering earlier when he’d walked naked through the snow. “Alright...hm...we’ll start with truth.”

Water hummed in thought, placing a hand against his mouth as he thought what to say. “Is it true....” he began, before pausing for a moment, “That you’ve been with a man before?” He asked. His gut was telling him that that wasn’t a good question, but he’d already said it so he can’t take it back now. Tim looked him over as he pondered the question. It was honestly something he hadn’t been expecting. After a minute he chuckled and fixed his hair, throwing it over his shoulder as he clasped his hands together. “Well, not...sexually speaking. But I have kissed and made out with my fair share.” His wicked smirk returned as he blushed now, bearing the image of someone who does not ‘kiss and tell’. But perhaps he’d go easy on Water, and elaborate if the poor ghoul insisted.

Water’s devilish smirk became a bit more gentle as he listened to Tim. “Alrighty then.....‘made out’ then...” He teased before placing his hand over his mouth in thought. “Okay then...I choose....” he nodded his head from side to side, clicking his tongue before shrugging and saying, “Fuck it, truth for me too.”

Tim tapped his fingers together as he came up with something for Water’s ‘truth.’ He hummed briefly. “Have you ever...been aroused by someone in your own band?” He clicked his tongue as he shifted his legs. Water chuckled and threw his hands up, “Fuck yeah, dude, pretty much everyone in the band has. Not just that but the some of us may have had sex as well with each other. But again, we’re demons, so it’s not that much of a taboo.” He said with a small grin, almost hiding the sin behind it as he explained. “Alright then, your turn now, truth or dare.”

Tim seemed almost surprised, but he nodded along. He supposed it made sense, especially with them all being demons. And when you were close enough like that, why did it matter? “Alrighty...I’ll spice things up this time. I choose...dare.” Water put his hand again on his mouth as he contemplated. He chuckled, “I’m trying to think of one that isn’t so....bad,” he said with another chuckle. “Alright, ummmm....” he began, “I dare you toooo....” he snickered, trying to contain his laughter for what he was thinking inside his head, “Flash your nips outside your balcony to the world.”

Tim just stared for a moment as he contemplated what he’d heard. “Seriously?” Then he raised his eyebrow and laughed, shaking his head and giving a shrug as he stood. “Very well...” He went outside and stood on the balcony, glancing around at the ground once before lifting his shirt and exposing his chest for all of Avatar Country. Water broke as soon as Tim started to laugh as well, and watched as Tim went outside and lifted his shirt, exposing his nipples out to the world, making him laugh to the point his laugh sounded wheezed. He coughed a bit as he tried to calm down, “Ho-ho-holy shi-hi-hit...”

After a minute, Tim pulled his shirt down and returned inside. It was cold enough that his nipples ended up poking through his shirt as he finished. He snorted, shaking his head at the ghoul as he sat back down. “Weirdo.” He teased with a smile, but glanced at his phone sitting on his bed. He turned the screen on, but seeing no notifications ended up setting it back down. “Yooooouuurrrr tuuurrrnn.” Water had his mouth covered still as Tim walked back inside with his nipples erect under his shirt. He continued his snicker as he spoke, “I-ha-ha-I choose dare.”

Tim felt somewhat evil now that he had the opportunity to get revenge. But with what? He didn’t want to make Water uncomfortable, but it seemed like make the ghoul had wider bounds than he might’ve thought. An idea clicked in his head. “I dare you, if you’re willing that is...To show me your sweet dance moves.”

Immediately, Water’s giggles ceased, and sure enough a blush appeared slowly to his cheeks behind his mask. “Uhhhmmm...” He didn’t know if he should deny the dare or just go with it. And besides his ‘sweet’ dance moves weren’t really something he’d dance around Tim. He sighed, getting up from the bed, “Alright, ummmm, do you have a blindfold or something?” If this was something made their friendship awkward, he did not want to see the look on Tim’s face as he danced.

Tim continued to watch him but clicked his tongue now in a sign of disapproval. “Ah, ah, ah...How will I know you’re really doing it then? Look, if you’re too uncomfortable with that I’ll come up with something else. I was just kinda interested in seeing...since you were boasting how good you were earlier.” Now it was Tim’s turn to blush, his eyes a dark magenta. “No, no, no, I didn’t mean for you to be blindfolded, but for me, can’t I be?” Water’s blush deepened in color, and now he only hoped that his mask was able to cover his entire face for he didn’t want to show how embarrassed he was since Tim was curious to see.

Tim’s breathing hitched, although he wasn’t really certain why. He realized he misunderstood what Water had said and rubbed the back of his neck shyly. “Oh, oh, yes, of course, bud. Here. You can borrow my scarf.” He handed him the moderately thick fabric, still biting his lip. “Any particular music you want me to put on?” Water's heart skipped a beat as he tied the scarf over the eye holes of his mask, it blocked most, if not, all of his vision although still saw red of the scarf. "U-uhhh...Lady in Red. I-it's one of my....favorites...to dance to."

“Understood, man. But hey, I actually like this song.” Tim was smiling a bit cheekily as he lifted his phone to play Water’s preferred song. As he hit play, he sat back in his bed and prepared for the real show to start. Water took another deep breath before he heard the music start, and immediately, he put up a new exterior that fit the mood of the song. The shy and friendly facade disappeared and replaced it with a suave and flirty one as he gently swayed his hips, using one hand to gently caress his own neck while the other slowly moved its way down his chest and abdomen.

Tim watched on, feeling the heat rise up his neck. His irises burned with pink and gold, his nails digging into his legs slightly. He felt almost embarrassed, like he was seeing something he shouldn’t be. Unable to stop himself, Tim let an audible growl.

Water’s felt entirely hot from embarrassment and pleasure. His brain was telling him that it was against what he wanted for them, especially since Tim is taken, but deeper inside of him, he couldn’t stop his inner demon instincts of gaining pleasure from a such experience. He continued to slowly sway his hips as lower hand caressed its way back up his body, up to his neck like its twin, smoothing their way slowly up his neck, then one went down to his chest separately while the other hand went up to trace his jaw with one finger, then used the same finger to pull his lip down, almost playfully. But when he heard Tim growl, he froze, pull his finger away from his lip and his hand on his chest moved away. “You good, dude?” He asked, clueless to what Tim was up to.

Tim’s breathing hitched. “Y-Yeah, sorry...It’s just...” How should he say it? Should he even say anything? Would he only make it weird? He stood slowly, moving in his own rhythm to the music. “You’re a great dancer, that’s all...” He hummed and bit his lip, close enough to put his hands around the slender man’s waist. “Can I...touch you?”

Water relaxed a bit when he heard Tim, but he stiffened again when he heard him stand up from the bed. A soft squeak left his lips as he felt Tim’s hands on his waist, even though his comment on his dancing made him feel a little calmer. If his face already red he would be a glowing scarlet like a boiled lobster. “Uh-uhhh...” He thought for a moment, to just kind of take in the feeling of Tim’s hands against his waist, while breathing slowly. “O....okay...” he said, a little hesitant.

“You don’t have to be afraid...I’m not going to hurt you, or do anything you don’t want me to...” Tim murmured as he followed the sway of the ghoul’s movements, his hands ghosting up and down his form. What was he doing? Why was he doing it? “Your dancing is just...kind of hypnotic..” Tim’s hands were doing things to Water, whether they were bad or good he didn’t know. He just knew that he slowly began to enjoy them. He snickered lightly at the peculiar compliment, and slowly, he began to relax a bit more into Tim, resting his hands on his shoulders. “O-okay...” Water still felt a bit hesitant, but he was willing to let himself be open about this.

That’s when Tim went down, all the way to Water’s ankles before slowly crawling back up and around his body. He was behind him now, hands tracing up his chest and rubbing his neck as he mirrored his actions. His hips swayed endlessly, occasionally brushing against the ghoul now. One hand crawled up into his hair, lightly scratching at his scalp. Water’s breath hitched again when he suddenly felt Tim go down. And when he felt his hands crawl their way up his body, he gasped slightly as he felt his hands caress certain sensitive areas, and that lit up the fuse inside of Water, unable to stop himself as he let his instincts take over his brain and heart, voiding him of any emotions and just simply focusing on the feelings of his hands all over him.

His hips began to sway again as his small gasps and squeaks slowly turned into soft moans as Water brought his hands up to Tim’s as they were rubbing all over him, to guide them more to his favorite spots, being his chest and neck. Water’s moans soon became purrs as one of Tim’s hand went up to his hair, relaxing his instincts a bit so he could control himself better. A thought bubbles up in Water’s mind, that this wasn’t so bad now that he thought about it, touching each other was never bad, so he shouldn’t think that this was so terrible.

Tim enjoyed his guidance. He loved being shown where it felt the best, and what the ghoul appreciated the most. He rubbed his chest in circles, feeling his nipples start to poke through his shirt. From this angle he was close enough to where he could just...oh fuck...Tim’s hips were flush with Water’s as they danced together, grinding against one another as he leaned in and kissed his neck.

In between Water’s purrs, he continued to moan softly, if not, holding them back a bit as he made Tim’s hands rub his most sensitive spots of his body. But when he felt Tim press his lips to his neck, he gasped audibly, but quickly moaned, a bit more louder than he usually did before, but he suddenly took his hand off of Tim’s and brought it up to his mouth to block his moans from escaping him. Thoughts raced through his head, mixed up with thoughts of his past relationships and how they had broken him, memories of some one night stands he had been with after a relationship ended, and memories of the good times he had spent with Tim earlier that day. There’s such a turmoil of pain, friendship, and lust mixed together into his head was all making him sexually frustrated and making it harder to think about anything other than sex right now. He breathed heavily through his nose, inhaling and exhaling deeply as his instincts were running wild and going down to his crotch.

Tim felt his own hand become clamped down over the ghoul’s mouth, making him chuckle meekly. Maybe they were going too far, but he had to check...“Everything...alright, Water?” He asked softly, flirtatiously against his ear. His breath was hot against his neck as he let another chuckle escape. “We can...lay down if you’re more comfortable that way...”

Water had to press Tim’s hand tighter against his mouth as he felt his breath against his throat. But then he removed his hand off his mouth to speak, “Uh, y-y-yeah, I’m f-fine.” Water’s gaze switched to the bed, and immediately, his mind thought to sex, and his eyes widened. Maybe it wasn’t what Tim was suggesting, maybe it was just to lay down together or to cuddle. He swallowed, and stuttered as he spoke, “U-uh, s-s-s-sure, s-sounds g-good.” He desperately tried to repress the thought of doing it with Tim. But he couldn’t help but think that maybe that was what he was heading toward which made him feel sad, but at the same time, not against it as his instincts were conking him in head and in the crotch.

Chapter 111: Let's Try

Gently, Tim guided Water to the bed to help him settle down. The music had long since stopped on his phone, and now they were left with silence. “Water...” Tim began as he laid back, running his fingers up and down the ghoul’s side. “I...won’t beat around the bush any longer. I...like you. Alright? As a friend and...perhaps something more. But I know...your history with that isn’t the best so...it’s alright, y’know? As long as you’re happy...I won’t force you into anything. I’m perfectly happy...just laying here and cuddling if you’ll let me.”

Water was grateful that Tim guided him to the bed, since he still had no intention in removing he blindfold and have Tim’s eyes bare into his and see his true emotions through them. The inner growls of lust slowly dissipated into the air as he and Tim lied down together, and the heat that was down at his crotch, threatening to lift up against his pants, cooled off and settled back down. His heart slowed down, but still continued to beat face as he remained close to Tim. He cuddled close to Tim, where he could feel his warmth radiate off of him, and sighed lightly at Tim’s gentle touch, but he still felt a bit alerted. But when he listened to Tim, Water’s heart dropped to his stomach, and tears pricked into his eyes as he remained silent, unable to form words as he process Tim’s words into his brain. The same old sadness that plagued his heart and mind for months came back. And it just kept repeating the same words he kept on hearing each time they came up in his head.

‘Monster...’

‘Evil...’ Before he knew it, the tears he fought to keep back spilled through and into the blindfold over his eyes, wetting it as a result. Emotions all mixed together inside of Water. Did he actually want to try being with Tim? Or should he turn him down in fear of being heartbroken later on? It was all just hard to think but when Water let the comment, “I....like you....too...” loose through his lips, he immediately regretted it, not even knowing why he did regret it in the first place. His heart and mind fought tooth and claw at each other from the inside, never knowing when they would stop to finally let poor Water make his decision. But in reality, he really didn’t know what to do. With the fear of heartbreak on one side and the love and acceptance of someone on the other, there wasn’t really a good choice.

“But I don’t know....you haven’t asked your girlfriend about wanting to be in an open relationship...”

Tim laid there at his side, caressing the ghoul absentmindedly and feeling his own heart race rhythmically in his chest. Something about being around Water made him act so strange...so giddy...and yet the protective, paternal nature was there as well. His breathing hitched when at last he confirmed he felt the same, and Tim didn’t feel quite as vulnerable. “Actually...I did.” And although he knew he couldn’t see it, he lifted his phone to show as a proof. “I texted her. She said she’s willing to try it...and she’d like to meet you sometime when you’re ready...”

Water lifted an arm up to reach behind his head to untie the blindfold, wiping his eyes with it before focusing his eyes on the texts of him and his girlfriend, seeing that he did indeed as her and she did approve. The inner voice inside of Water’s head continued to nag at him, that he can’t do this as it will end terribly. His brain and his heart continued to feud over the decision, and Water remained silent again, though Tim’s gentle touch was making his heart win. “Tim....I....” he began hesitantly, before taking a deep breath, and lifting his head up to meet Tim’s eyes, “I want....for this to happen...but if you and your girlfriend are sure....then I’ll be sure as well...”

Tim watched the hesitant eyes of Water return as he took off the blindfold. He could feel the tension in the air weighing heavily on them both. With a gentle hand and a smile he reached out and caressed his cheek. His eyes were like blooming roses. “We’ll...take this very slow, okay bud? I want you to be as comfortable as possible.”

Water nodded, and slowly, a soft smile grew on his lips. He rested his head closer to Tim’s chest, right below his chin, listened to his relaxed heart beat. “I hope your girlfriend....does approve of this. I might have to change my face to not freak her out.” A soft chuckle rumbled in Tim’s chest as he closed his arms around Water, embracing him in a passionate snuggle. “She’ll be fine. She was actually really excited when I mentioned it was you. You’ve been her favorite ghoul since she first listened to Ghost. She even saw you one time, during one of your shows in Sweden.”

That seemed to make Water perk up a bit in Tim’s embrace, before grinning and blushing, “R-really? I’m quite flattered for her to find me a fancy to the rest of the Ghouls.” Then his grin quickly faded as another question bubbles up in his head, “But what about if she finds out what I really am? Like does she know for you that you’re a shapeshifter? Do you think she’ll approve of who I am?” Water felt his heart up in his throat, worried about what someone who admired him would think.

Tim continued to pet him absentmindedly, like one would a beloved cat that was laying on their chest. “I trust...that she will be open minded. She knows I am a shapeshifter...Hell, I got shit faced and told her that one of the first dates we went on. And she’s a Satanist so...I imagine she’s okay with demons and things.” As he continued to speak he leaned in close and gave Water another gentle kiss against his neck, nuzzling the spot afterwards.

Water sighed in relief, more so as well when he said his girlfriend was a Satanist. There was still a voice in his head that felt unsure of what she might say, but for now he felt relaxed that—“A-Aah...” a soft gasp struggled to leave Water’s mouth as he felt Tim’s lips against his neck once again, and nuzzled him afterwards. Unlike earlier with the dancing dare, the kiss to his neck didn’t feel lustful, it felt more...gentle...and sweet instead. He lightly nuzzled Tim back, still feeling a little unsure about opening up to him. He decided to at least give one attempt a try.

“Mmmm...Tim? Can we....try to kiss?”

That caught Tim’s attention, making him perk up as he turned to face him. “You’d like to?” He licked his lips and looked down at Water’s, biting his afterward in an unconscious act of shyness. “I’ll have to say they look very soft...” He lowered his tone as he leaned in closer, brushing their noses together as he waited for the final go ahead.

A soft chuckle managed to escape from Water’s lips, blushing red under his mask, making him lick his lips to keep them a little moist. “Y-yeah....j-just to see how it feels.” He asked, still rather shyly. He closed his eyes, awaiting the feeling of Tim’s presence closing in on his lips. Tim gave a short nod as he reached out and brought Water closer, pressing their lips together in a slow embrace. When they kissed at last, he purred and continued to move his mouth around, their lips massaging one another gently.

As soon as Tim pressed his lips to Water’s, Water stiffened into the kiss, unsure of what to do. He tried to relax into the kiss, to not have his lips too hard for him as he focused on the feeling of Tim’s own lips. They felt soft, and gentle as well, and it made him grin into the kiss as Tim’s mustache tickled his lip. Without thinking, Tim made a soft sound of pleasure as he kissed Water. He blushed and snakes both arms around his waist as he kept him close, not forcing anything too much quite yet but just giving him one gentle and loving kiss after another. When at last they pulled away he was biting his lip shyly as he smiled, looking up at the ghoul as he awaited his thoughts on the kiss.

Water kept his eyes closed after they pulled away to let his mind process everything of what just happened and how it all felt. It didn’t feel at all bad, and he actually....liked the feeling of Tim’s lips. And not to mention his mustache managed to give him some amusement as they did. “Well....t-that was nice.....” he began awkwardly, “M-More than nice...” he looked away from Tim’s eyes, feeling himself blush even more. He couldn’t help but want to kiss him again, to feel the same feeling again. “Can we...maybe.....” he trailed off, lifting his head up again to meet Tim’s eyes, smiling shyly at him, “do it again...?”

Tim nodded and beamed. His gaze was glowing, shining like a pair of sapphires. “Would you like me to use any tongue..?” He asked as he leaned in again. This time one hand went to the back of Water’s head to guide him as they stared at each other. He was close enough to feel his breath, their lips grazing one another delicately.

At first, Water hesitated and almost said ‘no’, but when he looked into Tim’s eyes to remember how it felt when they kissed, his eyes slowly closed and spoke softly against his lips, “A little bit if you want....” before initiating the kiss himself by gently pressing his lips to Tim’s. Tim hummed happily as their lips met again and he tilted his head to the side, letting their lips mesh together smoothly before they parted and his tongue traced Water’s bottom one. He hadn’t seemed too eager for that part yet, so Tim would keep it respectably gentle. Just a little flick here and there, in between pecks that were becoming longer and sweeter and more passionate. Beginning to feel a bit cheeky, Tim took Water’s bottom lip into his own and sucked on it.

As Water and Tim kissed, he was a little surprised to when he felt Tim’s tongue trace his bottom lip, but nevertheless he didn’t think too bad of it, and even kind of liked it as they continued to kiss. Though when Tim flicked his tongue a few times into his mouth, he grinned against his lips as an amused sigh came out through his nose. Water’s arm slowly moved to wrap around Tim’s back, pulling him closer. A sweet moan escaped through his mouth when Tim tugged on his bottom lip, and his arm moved again, below Tim’s arm and up to his cheek to bring close again to continue kissing him passionately. Water’s instincts began to growl inside of him again, making his stomach roll with excitement and burning lust that he fought so hard to keep down. He didn’t want to ruin the moment with him trying to be a whore.

Tim growled as well, squeezing Water’s body and keeping them flush together. Every slight movement lit him on fire. It had been a minute since he’d made out like this, since his girlfriend had been working later shifts lately. “Fuck,” The guitarist panted briefly before diving back into the ghoul’s mouth. His firm hands squeezed his waist, rubbing just above his ass.

“Mmmm...!” It has been long as well for Water since he had kissed someone so passionately and sweetly, and a first in a big while that someone knew who he actually was and never left. Water’s hand now moved behind Tim’s neck, tugging lightly at his hair as they made out. When they got back together after getting a moment to breathe, another arm slithered it’s way around Tim’s back, gripping his uniform. Now that Tim broke down the walls through Water’s barrier, he wasted no time in entering his tongue inside of Tim’s mouth, tangling the both of them together. Water’s instincts were becoming more rabid on the inside, as he tried to distract himself from grinding himself against Tim and bucking his hips almost needing it.

Tim growled as he felt his hair pulled and his heart rate quickened, panting through his nose as they feverishly made out. Their tongues danced together, Tim dipping his under Water’s and letting him do the same against his gums. All this time he was focused on giving Water the best makeout session possible, completely unaware that his hard length was pressing into the ghoul’s thigh.

Water couldn’t help himself as they continued to make out, and his claws dug into Tim’s scalp as he felt his own cock twitch in excitement. But when he felt something against his thigh, he knew exactly right then and there what it was, and it made him freeze. Was this what they actually wanted? Did Water actually wanted to do this so early? Water slowly pulled away from the kiss, gently pushing Tim off of him.

“Not yet. I don’t know yet...” he whispered, flipping over to the other side to steady his breathing and his instincts, and trying to push the thoughts of insecurity back to the back of his head, feeling as though the same thoughts from before made him ruin the moment. Tim moaned as he felt claws against his scalp, then stared up in brief confusion as Water fully backed away and off of him. It was then that he noticed how hard he’d really been, and blushed like a boiling lobster.

“O-oh...oh...I-I’m so sorry, I-heh-I didn’t notice I...ah...Sorry...I wasn’t going to uhm, to try anything like that...quite yet I...I lost control of myself...” He nervously played with his hair as he watched him. Water quickly shook his head, “No, no, no, it’s okay. I...uhhh.....felt that feeling too...” he stared into space, sometimes letting his eyes land on different parts of Tim’s room, eyeing his furniture, his guitar and other posters that were around. “I just....don’t know....” he said vacantly, “I like sex....but I don’t want to open myself up for it yet....I guess...” Water mentally slapped himself. Not opening himself up for it yet? The fuck does that even mean? Fuck, he was tired and sexually frustrated but didn’t want to have sex yet for all the impending thoughts of anxiety of a new relationship and thinking that it’ll end like the last.

“Hey...” Tim was immediately at his side, cupping his cheek gently and turning his attention to face him. Fuck, if someone didn’t know Tim very well, they would’ve assumed rose-pink was his natural eye color. He rubbed Water’s cheek with a gentle purr as he smiled at him. “It’s alright. We can take things as slow as you need...Okay? I’d...like that anyway. I’m a...bit of a hopeless romantic, in that way. So we don’t need to get right to boning the first time we even kiss...fuck,” He laughed, but it was more at his own actions than Water’s. “Let’s just...lay down and cuddle for a bit, okay? It’s getting late. I’ll set an alarm on my phone and we can just relax for a while...”

When Tim turned Water’s face to look at him, he could see in his eye the intimacy and compassion, and there, all thoughts of insecurity left immediately, silencing back to the darkness the more he gazed into them. He snickered lightly at the dirty joke, which soon made him turn back around to face Tim completely. “Okay....that sounds good....” he said coyly before cuddling close to Tim’s chest, listening to his heartbeat to relax himself. Tim smiled and reached for his phone, setting an alarm for them to wake up later as he’d promised earlier.

“Get some rest, sweetheart. It’s been a busy day.” He murmured as he held Water close, letting him nuzzle under his chin as he stroked his hair. Water lightly snickered at the pet name, snuggling more into the spot and softly beginning to purr as he felt Tim stroke his hair. “Mmmmnn, you too, cupcake. You get some shut-eye as well....” Water closed his eyes, breathing steadily, listening to Tim’s heartbeat as it lulled him to rest.

“Mm...Definitely..” Tim muttered tiredly as he curled up with the ghoul. Barely a minute later, he was already asleep against the pillows. His face was pressed against Water’s hairline, breathing softly on his neck as he slept peacefully.

Notes:

And they're together!!! Hate to blue ball you guys like that, little Water is VERY nervous in this new relationship so he's going slow for Tim but he's more than interested in them starting this together :D

Chapter 112: Temptation (Copia and Johannes)

The sun was out, making the snow glisten like diamonds on the land. Johannes took a deep breath and sighed, knowing he would miss his home country’s smell as they toured. Copia turned his head as he heard Johannes deeply inhale and exhale. “What is wrong, my darling?” He asked, genuinely concerned. “Hm? Oh, nothing, djävul. I just love when the air is like this. And it is unlike anywhere else in the world. I’m...absorbing it while I can, I suppose.” Johannes chuckled a bit sheepishly, as if he’d been caught in the act. “We won’t get much of it while we’re touring.”

Copia hummed in acknowledgment, taking a deep breath of the air around them a well. The air felt peaceful around this time, it then came to him as well there wouldn’t be another place to experience it when they leave to travel. He hugged Johannes’s arm closer to him, and low chuckle emanated from him as a thought came up in his head. “I wonder how are we going make love when we are touring on the buses. I imagine it’d be the quietest sex yet,” he chuckled.

Johannes turned to face Copia, realizing he hadn’t even considered that possibility. “Hmm indeed...we...can figure something out, I suppose. Maybe rut outside where we won’t disturb them.” The idea of fucking in public, the possibility of some stranger catching them, made his blood boil. The idea sent a shiver down the Cardinals spine, giving him goosebumps as he did. “M-maybe, or maybe wait until the dead of night to share the bed or to fuck in the showers.” Still, the thought that getting caught if doing it in public felt embarrassing but rather hot at the same time. He let out a shuddered breath, “F-fuck...” the thought got stuck in his head, and surely it was making a tent in his cassock.

“Like a restroom at a bar or something?” Johannes was suddenly at his side again, whispering huskily in his ear. All the while they had been walking, and now they were stopped in the center of a dirt walking trail, somewhere at the edge of the forest. “I’ve seen those places with the hole in the wall just low enough for...well...you know. And it’s not for shaking hands.”

Copia panted in shuddered breaths at the thought not of the glory holes but that of him and Johannes making love in the restrooms where they are bound to getting caught easily. He gripped Johannes’s jacket as he continued to breathe heavily, “I would much rather look at you in the eyes as I suck your milky cum out of your cock than be blinded by a wall to see your eyes roll to the back of your head,” his hands began to tremble as he whispered back his dirty-talk.

Johannes let a growl escape, the color in his eyes shifting noticeably between several shades. He licked his lips before speaking. “Well...that is very bold of you to say, isn’t it Copia? I feel like you’ve been more honest with me as of late—and it’s very very sexy...” A small breeze blew, ruffling their hair and their clothes as Johannes caught a whiff of his pheromones. Copia shivered as the breeze blew past them, remembering he didn’t put his sweater on, so he was practically topless under his cassock. “F-f-fuck...” he shuddered out. It was slowly becoming harder to hold his desires in even as he brought his arms around Johannes’s form, gripping the back of his jacket, panting lowly and heavily still.

All at once as he felt Copia shiver Johannes’ tone changed again as he embraced him. And then just as quickly released him, shrugging off his coat and putting it around him. “Even as hot as I can make your blood boil I know you’re still cold, djävul...Please wear this?” Copia eyed his coat in slight confusion, before the cold came over him again, making him shiver again but controlled himself to gently take the coat from Johannes before quickly putting it over himself. He shivered as he rubbed his arms over the coat, lifting his head up to Johannes, giving him a weak smile, “T-t-thank you p-pagliaccio...”

“Of course, babe.” Johannes said smoothly, not even shivering from the cold air now. “Did you want to continue on? I think there’s a sunnier patch past these trees—it’ll help you thaw out.” As he spoke, he rubbed Copia’s arm and pulled him close, kissing his head. Oddly enough, when Johannes pulled him close and gave his head a kiss, he didn’t feel more horny. He felt more...at peace and affectionate. “Y-yes dear, that sounds good,” he said as he cuddled more into Johannes’s coat, and taking in Johannes’s scent as much as he could in it.

Not much further down the trail the trees parted, letting in the sun on a small meadow. The snow and frost there had mostly melted by now, and even some flowers were beginning to poke through. Johannes hurried Copia into the light, as if his very life relied upon staying warm. “There you go, djävul...warm those bones of yours.” Copia let out a shuddered sigh as he felt the sun’s rays touch his skin. Slowly, he began to feel more and more warm. Though, he didn’t trust the weather enough to remove Johannes’s coat off his shoulders. He snuggled more into the coat, giving Johannes and cute smile, “Thank you, my darling. I feel much more warmer now...” he cuddled up to Johannes, half-embracing him as he nuzzling his face into his arm.

Johannes returned the embrace and stroked his hair. “Of course...You are still getting used to our weather, after all. I have to be good to you.” When he smiled it was as white as the snow around them. And then the darkness shifted in his eyes as he murmured into Copia’s ear. “And I don’t want to try sucking frozen cum out of my darling djävul...” Copia gasped in a shuddered breath as he blushed brightly, feeling hot under his clothes. He smirked sinfully, and whispered back into Johannes’s ear, “You don’t have to worry any longer, for you have made me hot now, mío caro.”

“Ohhh...?~” Johannes asked breezily, feigning innocence as he kissed the Cardinal’s temple and then glanced around at their surroundings. “Mm...it’s so nice out today...”

‘He’s doing this on purpose’, thought the Cardinal. ‘He’s purposely acting innocent like he’s that clueless to what he’s doing to me and won’t do anything unless I beg.’ Copia breathed heavily, trying to relax and to not crave for more of his touch in lower regions. He cleared his throat, “Y-yes, dear, very nice, it’s quite a wonder the sun’s out here in this spot even with all the snow still around.”

“There’s a lot of mysteries surrounding Avatar Country, min alskäre, and the weather is definitely one of them.” As he spoke he stepped away from Copia and knelt down, grabbing a handful of snow in his palm. “They day the snow is so pure you can eat it right off the ground...and never be thirsty.” Of course, no one had ever said that in their right mind. Perhaps Johannes in a drunken stupor made that up once. But he needed to do whatever he could to really get under his Cardinal’s skin. Catching his eye he turned and put the snow to his mouth, eating the fluff and letting the cold water dribble down the sides of his mouth.

Copia began to pant as he watched the water drip down Johannes’s chin, immediately his mind replaced the water as his semen, and he had to grip down on the material of his cassock as his erection began to slowly grow, though it was already becoming hard enough to control himself to not have it completely poke through his cassock. “R-really?” He said jokingly, trying to distract himself from the further images, “E-even f-from the rivers t-they’re pure?” His hands began to tremble as he gripped the material.

“Of course. Kungen wouldn’t have it any other way.” The yellow seeped into his irises like a cat that had cornered its prey, but didn’t want to eat it yet. Johannes moved back towards him, holding out the snow pouf in his palm. “Care to try for yourself? It’s a refreshing snack—vegan and gluten free as well.”

Copia stared at the frozen ball for a moment before he turned his gaze upwards to see that his eyes had turned yellow, Beastie was here, and he knew then that he was playing around with him. He slowly took the snow ball with a shaking hand. His mind immediately auto completed to another image of Copia massaging Johannes’s balls. He let out a whine, “Please...” he couldn’t take it anymore, it was all becoming more and more difficult as all he craved now was for Johannes’s slick cock and all over him and to taste his seed in his mouth. “Nnnn...I want you to fuck me...” he begged as he crushed the snowball in his hand.

His jaw dropped slightly in an amused expression as he watched the snow crumble away. Had it really been that easy? “Mmff...Cardinal...” Johannes clicked his tongue and tilted his chin upwards to face him. “I was waiting for that all this time... Shall we go somewhere warm? Our love nest perhaps?” Copia panted, “Yes...” he said in a shuddered breath, bringing his hands up to grip the rim of Johannes’s coat, “Yes, please, Johannes...” He wanted this so badly, it was already driving him crazy with every single movement Johannes made that it was making him hot and bothered.

“Come, min djävul...You have waited long enough.” And with a grin, Johannes scooped him up and took off running towards the castle. Even in the snow he was impossibly fast; perhaps the desire for sex was what drove him the most.

Copia gasped as Johannes scooped him up in his arms, but held on tightly with an arm around his neck as he held down his biretta from being blown away. The feeling of dashing through the forest with the wind in his face, blowing back his hair and his cassock felt so...unreal. His heart raced as fast as a mouse as he saw how quickly Johannes was running, dashing through the forest like a cheetah in the winter. It shocks him and turns him on more all the same.

Johannes panted slightly, but not as much as one should reasonably, given they were running like an Olympic sprinter racing a cheetah drinking Redbull. “I am preparing myself.” He said simply, answering a question that hadn’t been spoken aloud. As they reached the castle he stopped outside and turned the Cardinal so he was around his back, digging his claws into the stone wall as he began his ascent to his bedroom. “I know you said not like the night of how we met but...I was particularly primal that evening. And I thought it might help in the long run to be put in that mindset.” Copia held tightly to Johannes as he crawled up, trying to avoid looking down and make things more harder for Johannes.

“Heh...hehe, it’s-it’s no worries, dear. You’re...putting yourself in the zone...” his hands began to shake from the anticipation, which made him have to hold Johannes tighter as he was worried he might fall off as he climbed.

Notes:

Hey there y'all! Sorry for disappearing there again but your girl got busy with life and the holidays, so hopefully now with the new meds I'm on I can continue to push out chapters on a schedule! Once again, thanks so much for following along with chapters! :3

Chapter 113: All-Out

Notes:

*Warning* Blood, knifeplay, and rough sex

Reaching their bedroom, Johannes helped Copia climb in first as he crawled down to the floor. His fiery eyes scanned the room, as if seeing it all for the first time. He then tilted his head and turned to Copia, moving swiftly until their noses touched. He gave a big inhale before grabbing his throat and squeezing lightly as he kissed him. Copia panted deeply with quickened shuddered breaths now that they were finally in a private and warm spot, and wrapped his arms around Johannes’s neck, kissing him back with gusto and soon licking his lips for entrance not even a few minutes in. Even kissing Johannes brought back his hard boner, it was driving him crazy. Johannes was driving him crazy. He opened his mouth and their tongues wrestled sloppily for dominance.

Immediately Johannes threw him back into the bed and pounced on him, feverishly grinding while they made out. There was a familiar sound of metal sliding as he removed his dagger and pressed it against Copia’s jugular. He backed away, wiping some spit from the bottom of his lip as he sat back on his legs. In the darkness he smirked. “Mmmf...I remember...when I realized that you were just as freaky in bed as I was...” Copia gripped the bedsheets as he lifted his head as he felt the dagger against his skin. A feeling déjà vu came over him as he felt his heart speed up quickly in adrenaline when as he stared at Johannes’s eyes as the dagger laid pressed over his neck.

“Oh, when was that, darling? Do remind me, please...” he brought his hand down to the hand that Johannes held the dagger, directed it up to his mouth, and slowly licked his tongue up the blade of the dagger, the taste of the cold stainless steel felt very contradicting to his warm tongue, before giving Johannes as sinful grin.

Johannes faltered momentarily, taken aback by how sheerly sexy Copia looked licking the knife’s blade. “M-mmm...well...I know it was a pleasant surprise you even wanted to fuck me after all...and then getting to know you...progressively learning your kinks...” As he spoke, Johannes used one hand to undress himself.

Copia smirked slyly as something came up in his head, his hand slowly gripped Johannes’ hand holding the dagger, before he spoke again to distract him, “Well, don’t you think it’s obvious to why I want to fuck you?” The hand now gripped tightly at his hand before Copia switched their positions as his biretta fell off his head onto the bed, pinning Johannes down onto the bed as the Cardinal gave him a look of desire.

“You’re so fucking attractive, you have an amazing body, wonderful lips, and that tongue of yours just lights me like a fuse,” he dived down to Johannes’s neck, taking in his scent and soon running his tongue up his neck. “And the way you touched me, oh, darling, how amazing it all felt...” held his wrists down with one hand as the other went down to undo his own pants. He nipped at the flesh, leaving behind a few kisses as well until he unzipped his pants.

“Don’t get your mind switched up, dear, I want to feel you in me first...” he then got off of Johannes, and removed his shoes before lifted his cassock up, removing his pants. Though, the cassock hid his form under the robes, so Johannes couldn’t even catch a sneak peek. As he walked out of his pants on the floor, he slowly undid the buttons on the cassock, all the while as he swayed his hips. Johannes's breathing hitched as Copia pinned him down, letting out a loud purr before he even felt his tongue. “Ah...hah...Cardinal...” He growled as he watched him with a playful smirk. “Mmfff...you handsome devil, are you giving me a strip tease right now?”

The Cardinal chuckled darkly, “Maybe so, what’s wrong with that? Do you want even less clothes for a dance?” At the last button on his cassock, he pulled apart the robes, exposing his naked body by the front and his hard cock all up in the air, before he completely pulled the cassock over his shoulders, his whole body now hiding nothing from Johannes. He ran a hand up his abdomen and down his thigh, teasing Johannes as he walked closer to him, sitting in his lap as he ran his hand up Johannes’s chest. “Is this a much better show than strip teasing?”

He swallowed hard then smirked, taking in the erotic sight before him. “Mmmf...as attractive as I find your outfits none will ever compare to this sight...” As he spoke, Johannes ran his hands up and down his thighs and stroked his length. “Hmmm...why don’t you come a little closer and fuck my mouth for a spell, jå?” He began to salivate just at the sight of Copia’s cock, his gaze wandering back up to meet his with an innocent glint.

Copia softly moaned as Johannes stroked him, and grinned darkly as he panted in shuddered breaths. He stood again, and ran his fingers through Johannes’ raven tresses before lightly pepping his face, almost like he was giving him a slight punishment before he brought Johannes’s head closer to his crotch. He smacked his cock over on Johannes’s lips teasingly, before soon letting the tip enter his mouth. Copia moaned lowly as he slowly thrusted his cock into Johannes’s mouth, the moist and hot crevice sent waves of pleasure all throughout his body.

Johannes continued to watch him with the most lovingly lustful gaze one could possess. He purred as Copia played with his hair, and then gasped as the soft caress became a slap across his face. He laughed blissfully, letting his tongue wrap around his cock as it entered his mouth. He moaned around his length and continued to grin up at Copia. Copia continued to pant and moan as he thrusted into Johannes’s mouth. He let out a repressed moan as the vibrations he felt around his dick made him roll his eyes back in pleasure, “Ohhhhh, fffuck, Johannes...” he moaned out. He began to speed up his thrusts, his hand in Johannes’s hair struggled to keep a light grip on his head as now he thrusted his cock into his mouth down to the base, making sure Johannes took it all down.

Johannes gagged briefly but pushed through it. He loved being taken advantage of like this, his eyelids even fluttering closed from time to time as the sheer pleasure of his hair being pulled made him hard. He hollowed his cheeks as he sucked the very soul out of Copia’s length and bobbed his head down. Sweet moans of pleasure left the Cardinal’s mouth as he began to a heated sensation through his gut. “A-a-avsluta, Johannes...” he moaned out. “Oh fuck, avsluta!” He panted. His grip on his hair became harder as he sped up his thrusts, his balls hitting Johannes’s chin each time he took him down to the base. Johannes winced slightly but he wasn’t unamused. As surprising as it was, he felt a bit smug that he could make his Cardinal orgasm within minutes. As his gaze wandered he found the dagger at his side and smirked around his length as he pressed it against his thigh; Maybe he would cut him, maybe he would not...

He was close, so very close...his whole body felt heated as he panted and thrusted. Then out of nowhere, a sudden chilling cold feeling pressed against his legs, and Copia had to slow his thrusts to be able to rolled his eyes back and look down at Johannes, seeing that he had the dagger against his thigh as he looked up smugly back at Copia. “Not while I’m-“ before he even knew it, he began to orgasm, and grabbed Johannes’s head with both his hands and full on deep throated him as he came into his mouth.

“-Cuuuuummmmmmmiiiinnngggg!” He dropped the dagger suddenly, not out of fear or anger but surprise at the sudden pain in his scalp. If he wasn’t filled to the brim he would’ve moaned out the other’s name, but instead gave a gargled whine as his eyes rolled back. He swallowed him entirely, not that he had much of a choice at that point anyway. Drool ran down his chin and a pleasant blush painted his cheeks as he slowly looked up to meet Copia’s gaze.

Copia panted as he thrusted a few more times slowly before pulling out of Johannes’s mouth. He wiped the drool away with his thumb, giving him a look of desire until his eyes trailed downwards to the dagger on the ground. “Were you trying to cut me, little boy?” He asked, almost in a teasing tone. “Maybe.” Johannes growled as he watched him, glaring playfully as he smirked and licked the last of his cum from his lips.

“You know I always want to make you bleed. And...who the fuck are you calling ‘little’ anyway? You and I both know I’m larger than you...in every sense of the word.” The Cardinal laughed, giving Johannes a playful shove, “Well I’m most likely to be older, dear.” He turned his gaze back down to the dagger, and picked it up, examining it slowly. It’s like the rituals back at the Church is sacrificing the goats and putting blood in cups for dark mass.

He took a few deep breaths before he removed his gloves and rings, setting them to the side next to Johannes. He stared at his palm, eyeing the healing scar in the shape of the line across the palm, he closed his eyes in a quick prayer, hoping that this won’t be the cause of his death, before taking a deep breath and slowly sliced through the flesh of his hand, opening the scar once again. He winced and his hand twitched in pain as he watched his blood bloom through the cut.

Johannes chuckled as well, moments away from asking the Cardinal how exactly old he was when sudden movement caught his eye, distracting him. “I-I—D-djävul...be...be careful...” Already the redness seeped into his irises as the scent of blood reached his nostrils; like a shark smelling wounded prey he could go into a frenzy. In another second he was holding his wrist, lapping at the fresh wound as it spilled over his flesh.

“Ah...!” Copia winced as Johannes grabbed his wrists, and his hand stung as Johannes lapped at his wound, but even yet, he look so attractive as he licked his blood. He let out a shuddered breath as now he held his hand up, lightly stroking Johannes’s cheek as he kept his palm out for him to lick. He tried to focus on Johannes’s licks, the feeling of his tongue against his palm and how attractive he looked with his mouth stained with blood, like a kind of vampire, or even a demon...

Johannes growled, but out of pleasure and not anger. He was like a starved creature feeding for the first time in a while. Eventually he returned his heavy-lidded gaze towards Copia and let a string of bloody saliva trickle from his mouth.

“Mmmfff...Cardinal...get on your back...I’m ready to take you.” Copia turned his gaze back to Johannes’s eyes, and a look of sin came upon his face. He ran his unwounded hand down Johannes’s clothed chest, hoping to make him more fired up.

“Can’t you shed more clothes for me, dear? I am all bare for you, I don’t really find it quite fair,” he said in a fake innocent tone along with an innocent smile.

“Mmm.” Johannes grunted and nodded in agreement. In all the excitement and fuss he’d barely remembered he was still fully dressed. “Of course, my pet. I suppose I just became...distracted.” His voice was gruff, distant but full of lust, and as he undressed he gave a small gyration of his hips reminiscent of Copia’s strip tease but more practiced. Copia smirked with desire as he watched Johannes strip tease for him, and couldn’t help but bring a hand to his hips and chest as to feel his movements. Just the way Johannes swayed his hips as he removed his clothes. “My my, darling, I must have you give me a lap dance from time to time if I bleed for you,” suggested the Cardinal, bringing a hand up to Johannes’s chest to play with his nipples.

His eyes fluttered shut briefly as he took in a breath, his back arching as he slid out of his shirt. “Mmff...you have...no idea how dangerous that could be...” He was smirking, but something serious lingered behind his gaze. He licked his teeth once, cleaning off the blood that stained their once whiteness.

“Dangerous, aye? Hmmm...now you’ve made me curious...” purred the Cardinal. The predatory look in Johannes’s eyes felt like it added fuel to the fire he felt in his gut, making him sigh in a shuddered breath before he brought his wounded hand around Johannes’s waist, running his nails down his back as he continued staring at his lovely form. “M-mmmmfff...” He looked him up and down, snorting occasionally as he caught whiffs of his pheromones mixed with freshly spilled blood. “Well, min djävul...let us just say if you think Beastie is bad then...you’ve seen nothing yet.”

The Cardinal raised an eyebrow in amusement and curiosity, then soon, looked into his eyes, almost as if he could see every one of the other personalities, “I wonder if whomever they are, I could see them some day,” he smirked before bringing a hand down to caress his crotch, giving it a few strokes before he pulled away suddenly and crawled on his knees into the bed. He made sure Johannes would have a good view of his ass and entrance, giving it a smack for foreplay before he laid down down in their messy love nest against the pillows, slowly spreading his legs out.

As he laid relaxed, he gave Johannes a look of lust with his wounded hand above his head, leaving it out for Johannes to catch the scent to add to his pleasure while his other hand came up to his mouth, sucking on them one by one before they went down to his entrance, slowly fingering himself for Johannes as he softly moaned. “D-don’t hold back on m-me, Johannes,” moaned Copia, “I-I want you to f-fuck me with all of you into it,” he looked up to Johannes, his eyes seemingly asking to be fucked ruthlessly.

A rattling growl escaped his throat as he watched him. There was a pause, his cock twitching from desire, before he lunged into bed before him. The mattress lurched from the weight but Johannes didn’t seem to notice. Strings of hair hung in his face as he prowled closer and watched him finger himself up close. A smirk came across his face as he quickly yanked Copia’s other hand away and sucked his own fingers, shoving two in and scissoring them to spread him open.

Copia gasped then soon moaned as Johannes began to scissor him open. His good hand gripped at the bed sheets while his wounded went into a fist, though his dull nails dug into the wound, making it bleed more. All together, there was a full on mix of pain and pleasure that was just driving him crazy already as he wanted for Johannes to just fuck him like a raging whore. “Jo...hannes...mmm...!” He continued to growl and snarl as he fingered him. He took the wounded hand into his mouth once more and suckled it, cleaning the palm every time it bled to the surface.

“Mmff...I...tried to warn you...” Then all at once Johannes removed his two fingers and licked those clean as well. He was staring the Cardinal dead in the eyes as he now moved to raise both his legs up. He was panting before he even got inside, but the minute he began to slide his length in he let out a low whining grunt.

Copia gave Johannes a smug smirk, “I want y-you to go all out on m-me. Fuck me ‘t-til you drop, Beastie.” His eyes entranced the Cardinal, seemingly unable to look away from his eyes even as Johannes lifted his legs up. It was only when he felt Johannes’s cock enter him that he snapped out of his enchanted state, throwing his head back as he bunched his hands into fists, moaning loudly.

“F-f-f-fuck. Mmmm....Johannes....please...fuck me hard...” he begged, bringing his arms around Johannes’s neck and lightly scratching at his back. “Rrrrr...” Johannes growled determinedly, like fucking the Cardinal was a game he fully intended on winning. But he smirked nonetheless, enjoying the completely vulnerable position he held him in. His thrusts came hard quickly, not even hesitating to let him adjust. Copia gasped as Johannes, without warning him, immediately began fucking him a quick as a rabbit, and he let out a loud, sweet moan as he rolled his eyes back. “F-fuck! Johannes! M-more! Please, more!” His arms fixed themselves around Johannes’s form, scratching down his back hard, and leaving behind red marks that may or may not also threaten to have broken skin.

The rest of Johannes’ moans were intermixed with incoherent words and snarls, growls and just absolute animalistic gibberish. His nose twitched as he smelled fresh blood from his back, only making him fuck Copia so hard the headboard smacked the wall, making an indent behind them. But he continued to grin, pleased with his handiwork as his Cardinal seemed to be at his complete mercy. While one arm held his leg up the other reached out and squeezed his throat. Everything just felt euphoric to the Cardinal. And now that Johannes was beginning to choke him, he was starting to see stars all around Johannes as if it was a strange kind of halo as his vision was getting darker. His moans and pants came out hoarsely, but still, it made it only him scratch Johannes’s back even harder, drawing blood now in the process. “Jo...han...nes...” he wheezed out.

“Mmfff...Car...di...nal...” It was the first coherent, even remotely human thing Johannes had uttered in some time now. He was grinning ear to ear as he loosened his grip on his throat, but only to instead grab one of Copia’s hands again and pull it towards his face. It wasn’t as much as before, but there was no denying the drying blood on his fingernails. He proceeded to suck each digit clean while their hips slammed together. He eyed him teasingly before pulling him close into a sloppy kiss.

Copia’s breath hitched as he felt Johannes grad hand from behind his back. Rolling his eyes back, he panted lowly and grinned sinfully up at him as Johannes began to suck on the blood that was caked onto his fingers from scratching his back. Copia’s moans and pants where silenced as Johannes placed his lips onto his own, and he kissed him back wildly as he brought his free hand up to his hair, gripping it lightly as they made out. Johannes growled immediately as he felt fingers tugging at his hair. He embraced him now, a bit gentler and sweeter than he had been earlier. One arm wrapped around his shoulders, keeping him rammed firmly down to the base with every dull thrust while his opposite hand crawled across Copia’s chest and pinched his nipple, twisting lightly.

The sudden gentleness of Johannes confused the Cardinal as he expected him to be all-out rough on him as they fucked. Though when he felt Johannes pinch his nipple, he let out a groan as he dug his nails into Johannes’s back.

“Mmff...” Johannes pulled away from the kiss slowly, his tongue slithering back into his mouth before he reeled back and smacked Copia across the face. There was a flicker of regret, that perhaps he’d hit him too hard, before the thought quickly dissipated. “On your knees.” He ordered, before grabbing the Cardinal’s waist and flipping him into position. His face was shoved into the pillows as he returned his full length inside him, hissing out in pleasure as he spread his legs and spanked him. “Now...I want you to moan out like I’m the best fuck you’ve ever had...” As if to entice him further, he grabbed a firm handful of Copia’s hair and tugged him back as he rutted him.

As Johannes pulled away from the Cardinal, he gave Johannes a look of bliss, but the sudden slap made him yelp in surprise and pain. Before he could follow what Johannes has demanded, Johannes himself turned him over to his stomach. His moans were muffled from the pillows as he could feel Johannes enter his cock into him again. Copia’s breath hitched as he felt him spank his ass, though when Johannes pulled on his hair as he began to thrust into him, Copia lifted himself up from the pillows as he threw his head back in a loud moan. “Oooooohh FFFUCK! Johannes! Aahh! Mmm!! Fuck me!” His bloodied hands gripped the bedsheets hard, certainly hard enough for his wounded hand to start bleeding again into the sheets.

“Mmmfff...that’s it, my delicious prey...” He snarled again for even as loosened up as Copia was there was still that slight squeeze at his base that had him hungering for more and more. He smirked at the passing thought that he was his bitch in heat, which only added to his primal desire. He reeled back and spanked his ass hard, over and over, until the flesh burned red like the blood on them both now. When he was done, he focused all his attention to the tousled chestnut mess before him, grabbing it again and forcing his neck back.

“I told you...you had no clue what you were getting into...Cardi-C...” He growled and ran his tongue around the shell of his ear, dragging it down before replacing the sensation with something sharper. He sank newly-elongated fangs into his tender flesh, moaning out as he sipped him like a juice box. A voice in the back of his head screamed out in horror, but he was too far gone to stop himself.

Copia could feel himself get close the more that his beloved Johannes kept fucking him. He yelped every time Johannes spanked him, moaning sweetly at the stinging pain he felt. His breath hitched when felt his hair get yanked back, and felt a shiver run down his back when he heard Johannes growl into his ear. As he felt a strange stinging in his neck, he gasped as he felt Johannes’s fangs penetrate through the flesh of his neck. Immediately, he went stiff at the bite, not even to breath as Johannes drank from him.

The grumble that rose from the back of his throat was a cross between a violent predator and a starting motorcycle. He was practically vibrating at this point, the tension in his legs strong as he continued to ram into his lover from behind. Copia had tasted so good before, but now that he had a full swig Johannes was feeling euphoria beyond belief. He pulled away slowly, licking the wound clean and finishing with a small kiss. Against the back of his ear he continued to grunt and snort, realizing that the shaking in his body was no doubt a result of his encroaching orgasm. “C-cum for your pagliaccio...” He whispered gruffly, reaching around to fondle the Cardinal now.

Throughout the repeated thrusts, Copia was finding it harder and harder to keep in his orgasm, but when he felt Johannes’s hand on his leaking dick, he let out a loud moan, throwing his head back as he moaned sweetly. “Hahhhh....!! ....Aaahhhh!” He came on the bedsheets and some on top the pillows. The sheets were beginning to rip now as he rolled his eyes back as he could feel tears begin to leak through his eyes.

Johannes reared back as he came, and saw Copia bespeckle the bed before them with his cum. He finished the last waves of his orgasm missionary style, panting heavily as he fought to catch his breath. When at last he was milked to completion he seemed to fall completely limp across the mattress behind him, blood smeared amidst his face paint. Copia followed right after falling next to him onto the bed on his stomach facing away from Johannes as he tried to catch his breath. His whole entire body ached and surely he’d feel extremely sore in later hours. But even yet, he felt so...blissful. Tears fell down his face as he panted, though unsure if it was because he felt so good or he felt in pain.

Johannes burped quietly and covered his mouth in slight embarrassment. It was like coming out of a daze, where part of him had been present but part of him not. His arms were shaking as he wrapped around Copia and clung to him. “Are...are you okay..?” Maybe it hadn’t been that much. But as he glanced down he caught sight of the gory mess below, where the Cardinal’s neck was painted like any vampiric horror film, he swallowed audibly.

Copia slowly turned his head to Johannes and slowly blinked through his wet eyes, only to see that Johannes’s figure was becoming more and more blurry as his head felt light despite the fact he was lying down. The blissful feeling of his afterglow soon left and was replaced with worry. He panted slowly, as his heart began to race as adrenaline rushed through him. “Jo...hannes...? I...don’t know if I feel good...” He said, concern prominent in his voice.

Chapter 114: A Fatal Mistake

Notes:

*Warning* Blood

Now it was Johannes’ turn to worry as he sat up more, eyes cerulean and wide with that child-like concern he held when he knew he’d fucked up. “Cardinal...I’m...I’m so sorry...I...I...”

There was no time to feel sorry for himself. Still shaking, Johannes pulled him into his arms and carried him in the shower, turning the water on cool to try and keep him awake. As he set him down, he hurriedly went through opening each cabinet, trying to find anything that could help. He found some bandages and gauze to help when they dried him off, and some vitamins to hopefully keep him stable.

“Y-you’re going to be okay...you’re going to be okay...babe...just stay with me...okay..? Please...I can’t...” He was on the floor of the shower beside him now, cradling him in his arms as his tears mixed with the water falling down. “I can’t lose you too, please...forgive me...”

When Johannes picked him, a weak moan croaked from Copia’s mouth, lolling his head back as his breathing picked up the pace as he felt like he was suffocating. The sudden feeling of the cold water on his heated skin made him gasp as his surrounding became clear for a second before shifting back to blurs. He shivered, feeling stings of pain go through his neck and his hand as he pressed his hand down on the floor of the shower and keeping his head up, staring at the shower head.

‘What a funny way to die...’ he thought, ‘I have the roughest sex of my life and then soon die of blood loss in the shower...’ He would’ve laughed if his head didn’t hurt as much. Then soon he remembered that one of his Ghouls was capable of excellent healing.

“W̢͠át̴҉e̢r̢̕.̛.͘.́” he whispered out in Ghoulish. Even speaking in his state made his head send a wave of dizziness go throughout his body. “W̢͜à̧͝t͢e̵r̸͝.͞͏̵.͡͝.͝co̢͟͝mè̡͠ ̀̀͠h͞e̢͠ŗ͟è̡.́.̀͟.!̧͟ ͞I҉ ǹ͜ę̛͞ęd ̡y͏̕͝òu̧̧r҉ ̶h́͟͢e̛͏́l͞p.̢̕.͡͝.̛͡” he called out in a soft speaking volume, panting heavily. “W͏͡a̕t̢e͘ŕ̡.̧.͏̸͝.̴͠͝!̧̢ ̀H̸͘el̵̢͝p҉̡̀.́͟͠.̶̷̕.̢͘!͠” he had to stop as he began to see black in the corner or his vision.

As Johannes brought him into his arms, he was as limp as a rag doll, though he was still breathing and beginning to doze off. His beloved Johannes...it was just like what happened yesterday, he would leave, without telling him goodbye or I love you. But even yet, he felt too weak to speak. He brought a shaking arm up to rest on Johannes’s thigh, only giving him that much for comfort. He could hear him, only his hearing was beginning to get muffled a bit a well, and it made Copia want to give him more comfort, tell him that he’ll be alright even if he was passing out, to caress his face and dry his tears. And that he wouldn’t lose him like how they both lost Papa.

“B-babe! Babe! C-Copia!” He was speaking gibberish when Johannes was at his side again, making him distressed beyond belief. The shower had rinsed off most of the blood, making the scene at least a little less gruesome. He pressed his face into his hair, inhaling his scent with great desperation. He was trembling beyond belief; pure terror and self-loathing was all he could feel. He knew what he was capable of...the damage he could so easily cause...and yet he’d allowed himself to act so vicious with his Cardinal...Even if he survived, Johannes knew he’d never live this down. He could never look at himself the same again.

“I don’t want to be alone again, please...p-please come back to me...” He continued to cry for what felt like an eternity as he held on protectively, clinging to the love of his life. It was getting harder to see anything. Copia’s vision was now flickering with black every time he blinked. Though before he slipped into sleep, he heard a voice loud and clear as day that he could actually hear.

“Vulnera sanat!”

Suddenly, that water that was falling on them both slowed down and collected into large blobs of water before floating toward the wounded spots of both the Cardinal and Johannes. One of the Ghouls walked into the bathroom, and from the bright ocean blue color of his eyes, it was Water. He rolled up the sleeves of his uniform as he walked toward their bodies. As a demon, he couldn’t care less seeing that they were both nude, but the way Johannes held his master, it brought back the dreaded feeling from earlier again. He shook his head, pushing the feeling in the back of his head as now wasn’t the time to cry about past relationships. He crouched down next to the Cardinal, and brought a hand up to check his pulse, feeling a weak pulse, Water's eyes widened.

His normal human nails became sharper, and he picked up Copia’s limp arm, poking around with his thumb by his wrist to make sure he wouldn’t nick at an important artery, before digging his claw into his flesh, before quickly healing it to where it was about the width of a needle. Making his other hands’ nails sharp, he hissed loudly as he cut open his own wrists before hissing out, “O positive,” making his blood float out like the water towards the open wound, and if the blood was any darker, it’s shade lightened more.

Johannes stiffened slightly at the new body entering the room. Under another circumstance he might’ve been embarrassed being caught in the nude. As he entered the shower with them and began prodding at his precious Cardinal, a low protective growl escaped his throat, followed immediately by a saddened whine. He had unwillingly scooted aside, giving Water more room to work—knowing it was the best option they had. “W-will he be alright..?” He basically whispered, afraid to speak much louder in the space between them.

Water didn’t answer him as he concentrated, while though he knew what would happen to the Cardinal afterwards after the blood transfusion, he was still more concerned about his master’s health and best to focus on his health rather than anything else at the moment. While the blood flowed into the Cardinal, he brought another hand up to his neck, feeling his pulse. It was slow, but more stabilized, and he sighed in relief. He gave a few more drops of blood before he brought a blob of water over the Cardinal’s wrist to close the wound and gently putting his arm down to break the blob into two to heal Water’s own bloody wrists right after. He closed his eyes as he sighed again in relief before opening them to turn to Johannes, “He is stabilized now.”

He looked over his shoulder as he saw the gauzes and the vitamins before turning back to Johannes, “He needs iron-rich foods to recover, red meat, beans, green vegetables, all the stuff that are high in iron.” He turned his gaze to Copia, seeing that more of his skin tone is returning while though still pale before returning to Johannes again, “Don’t let this happen again while he’s in this state. Because if he dies, it’ll be on you,” he sounded cold when he said so, but even then, he had every right to be. After all, he did almost make him die from blood loss.

He stood up and got out of the shower, and before he left the bathroom, he looked over his shoulder at the shower, “Be gentle with him for the time being, he should awake in about 30 minutes or an hour to the very least,” before teleporting away back to the fountain. Though when he left, all the floating blobs of water fell down to the floor of the shower, splashing everywhere and spilling over to the outside of the shower while the shower head began pouring again.

Johannes nodded, watching him work in silence. It was like an embarrassed child watching a parent clean up after them—except this child had almost committed murder for the second time on his lover. Water had disappeared before he had a chance to thank him properly, but he knew when he regained his voice that he would fervently try to repay what he owed him—Copia’s life. The Ghoul probably hated him now, which was fair, but he’d never hate him as much as Johannes hated himself. The shower returning to full power startled him; he was very jumpy at this point.

Quickly, the clown turned the water off and knelt down to the Cardinal once again, his breathing shuddering as he heard his heartbeat somewhat clearer than before. He dried him to the best of his ability and put him in some loose fitting clothes before going to tuck him into bed. Remembering the sheets were basically destroyed at this point he growled in mild frustration and tore them completely off, using just a combination of quilts and any warm blanket from his closet. He swaddled him like a baby before planning his next act. Water said he’d need iron-rich food. And he had some time before he came to.

Chapter 115: Forgiveness

Johannes dressed hastily and threw his hair into a ponytail, not even bothering with his face paint this time. He sprinted through the halls to the kitchen, gathering every iron-rich ingredient he could to prepare his meal. It would never make up for what he did, but as long as he was healthy and alive that’s all he cared about.

Blackness was all Copia could see in the midst of his unconsciousness. He felt himself walk around, seemingly trying to find something. Was this Hell? Or Purgatory? He couldn’t tell. Then he heard whispers, but in a different language that the Cardinal hear that they were all mixed between Latin, English, Swedish, and Italian, but even yet, he couldn’t tell what they were saying, like he forgot how to speak them. His breathing stabilized as he began to normally breathe as he slept.

Johannes prepared beans and steamed vegetables, and meat in a way that would still be good if he awoke after it was hot. There was stew to be reheated as well, just in case, stuffed mushrooms, and just about anything he could think of in a panicked flurry. Johannes was basically working in autopilot now, working fueled solely by his desire to stay liked and keep those he cared for close to him. His eyes were glossy and absent of color completely as he arranged a tray for his Cardinal. He even made an herbal tea to help him rest if he needed.

When he returned to his bedroom he sighed to find him still unconscious, and set everything on his bedside table. There was a small chair off to the side he decided to take as he waited anxiously.

“Never had a dream this lonely,
Where did everybody go?
Never had a dream this dark,
Wake me up—please make it so...”

The whispers were soon accompanied by another voice, one that Copia immediately recognized as Johannes, but he couldn’t hear what he was saying, but it almost sounded like he was sad, or guilty. He ran toward his voice, and the voices soon faded away as he listened to his voice.

It was then that he opened his eyes, though he felt unsure of where he was, like he felt like he was still in the darkness. He stirred only to be held down by something, he cooed sleepily before he lifted his arms to feel around at a soft material, before pulling it down to release him.

“Never had a broken spirit
I cannot let this world go...
Never had a broken wing
How do I fly I do n—” The movement from the blankets made him flinch, his breathing catching in his throat as if any sound would jinx his Cardinal’s awakening. His hands held his shaking knees as he watched and waited, pale knuckles matching the rest of his ghost-like demeanor. Would he be mad? Disoriented? Would he even remember what happened?

Copia pulled the blankets more down when it was then that he realized as he used the hand that had been injured, was no longer cut or bleeding. “Johannes?” He slowly lifted himself up, believing that he’d be in pain, but just felt light-headed, only just sore on his lower half. He recognized his figure sitting by the chair, along with a delicious smell. He looked shocked, or surprised or both. He groaned lightly, bringing a hand up to his head and tried to wait for the dizziness to leave.

“Darling, what happened? I remember that we were in the shower, but everything was blurry and all sounds were muffled, and the last thing I remember was someone shouting out in Latin.” He closed his eyes, “My brain’s all jumbled up, I can’t think clearly to what they said still.”

He didn’t remember what happened? Johannes swallowed, his throat dry and he was still quivering like a leaf. This was his chance to change his fate, but he could never bring himself to lie to his Cardinal. Unsteadily, he moved closer to the bed. Where did he even begin to explain? “I...I...” Another small cough. His voice was weak. “A-are you hungry..? I...made you s-some stew...you...you need some iron-rich foods because...y-you lost a lot of blood...”

Copia’s sniffed the air again, following the smell as he turned his head the side to see a full tray of food, one of them being red meat. He raised an eyebrow and turned back to Johannes, “Who came in the bathroom? Who was it that shouted, dear?” He eyed Johannes’s body language and heard the stutter in his voice, how much he was trembling made him think that something bad had happened while he was unconscious.

“What’s wrong, dear? Come here, tell me what’s wrong as we cuddle, we haven’t even been able to after we made love.” He slowly moved more to the edge of the bed, gently patting the bed beside him, beckoning him to come.

Johannes let out a low whine like a beaten dog. He didn’t deserve to be treated so kindly! Even though Copia didn’t seem to know everything that happened. He fought desperately to get the words out, firmly believing that this was one of those situations where you get two strikes and you’re out. “Cardinal...I...” He couldn’t look him in the eye as he tentatively sat near the edge of the bed, just out of reach. He wanted so badly to hold him and touch him, but thought those were rewards he was not allowed quite yet.

“When we were making love I...I lost control and f-fed off of you...” There was no going back now; He raised his knuckle to his mouth and bit down, taking another breath before continuing carefully. “I-I-I thought it was fine I...I wasn’t thinking...y-you had lost a lot of b—blood...y-you started to pass out...I-I didn’t know what to do, C-Cardi—you were speaking gibberish a-and one of your ghouls showed up and healed you in the shower... He...he saved your life, Car-di-nal...o-o-otherwise you wouldn’t be... H-here...” He felt incredibly childish for crying and shaking when Copia had been the one to be hurt, but he’d been down this road too many times. Eventually you start to cling to people, and even the thought that they might be gone one day drives you up the wall.

Johannes crying struck a cord within the Cardinal, feeling to badly come toward him to hug him gently and kiss his tears away. He brought a hand up to his neck, where he remembered Johannes biting him and down to his once-injured hand. They both were healed and he felt no physical pain, but Copia could almost feel just how bad Johannes was hurting and how scared he was. It made feel...guilty. He weakly crawled over to Johannes’s form slowly bringing a hand up to his cheek to make him look at him before he leaned in to kiss his lips gently before feeling a tear fall down his cheek. When he pulled away, he kissed Johannes’s eyes, tasting his tears for each kiss. He kissed his tears away for each eye until they only lightly dripped wet before he hugged him close, nuzzling his head.

“Johannes, I am so sorry for scaring you like that. I’m such a fool for ignoring your warning, but I was just too horny to give a damn.” He lifted his head up to kiss up Johannes’s neck. “Johannes, if you think that I’d hate you for nearly killing me, you’re damn wrong.” He pulled away from the hug, facing Johannes head-on as he wiped the tear away with his hand. “Johannes, it’s like what happened when we met, the heat of the moment, and then we deal with comes with our actions afterwards when we finish. But Johannes...” he brought his hands up to cup Johannes’s face, “If you’d ever think I’d hate you for something we did as we made love, that I’d leave you for nearly killing again, you’re wrong as fuck.” He put a large emphasis on ‘fuck’, bringing his arms around Johannes again, “I’ll always love you my darling. Through the dawn of light, to the dusk of night, with your eyes and smile shining bright, I will always love you with all my might...” He finished with a rhyme before he brought Johannes close again, hugging him gently and caressing his back.

Hiding behind his hair he’d been so engulfed with his own emotions Johannes didn’t even realize the Cardinal was moving towards him now. When their lips met it was like a spark of light in an otherwise dark, icy abyss. And when he moved to kiss away that cold sadness he couldn’t help but chuckle weakly, another whine escaping as if some part of him still protested this affection. He hugged him tightly, as if it had been years, and instantly melted when he felt his hot breath on his neck.

“Y-you’re too good for me...” He murmured out, a faint hue of ocean tinting his gaze as he gave another small chuckle; He adored Copia’s poetry, especially when it was meant for him. When they hugged again he basically clung on for dear life, breathing in his lively scent and sighing deeply. “But I can never thank you enough for everything...e-especially coming back to me...”

As if right on cue, Copia began to fall over back onto the bed as he held Johannes, making them both fall onto the blankets facing each other. “I long to feel your arms around me and to kiss me until I feel them within me. I felt lost in the darkness, but your voice followed me back to the light. Lonely and cold without your touches, but now you’re here, and I feel warm and safe when you’re with me.” Copia wrapped his arms tightly around Johannes, burying his face into his chest as he planted kisses wherever around him.

“Ah...hah...my...voice? I...was singing for you, actually.” When they cuddled, Johannes let a pleased purr escape. He reached out and continually caressed him, running his fingers up and down his sides before tilting him up and kissing his lips again. He whined against his mouth, as if it were the sweetest thing he’d ever tasted. “I was terrified...of being alone...” Copia kissed him back, snickering a bit into the kiss as he felt his fingers run up and down his sides. When they pulled away, he nuzzled him again, “I heard you...you sounded sad...or guilty...” his hands caressed his back before pulling Johannes down again for another kiss, seemingly unable to get enough of his kisses. “I heard whispers as well around me, but I couldn’t distinguish what they were saying, even if I recognized the language.”

“Mm...hmm...” Johannes kissed him back, occasionally hiccupping between kisses. He couldn’t believe what a mess he’d allowed himself to become, but at the same time he felt it was warranted. Anyone would be upset if they thought they ruined something fantastic. He would be much gentler with him now, even after he was feeling better and healthy. It was his duty after all; to serve the Cardinal as well as his king. And by allowing him to fall into danger he had failed on some level. He rubbed his muscles and his form like he was warming him up, then hugging him afterwards.

Chapter 116: Ti Amero Sempre

“Let me feed you, min djävul...”

Copia buried his face into Johannes’s neck as he hugged him back gently, breathing in his scent as well as a bit of the smell of the food on the nightstand. He cooed happily before giving his neck a noisy kiss as he pulled away to face Johannes, giving him a warm smile, “Alright, dear. I’ve been dying to try your cooking for a while.” He gave him one more kiss before he slowly sat up, putting a hand on his head to steady the dizziness.

The kiss to his neck made him giggle, actually snicker the way he usually did when he was happy. It would take time, but the Cardinal forgiving him made things much easier to begin with. After he was comfortably laying back again, Johannes got a good size spoonful of the stew—since it was the heartiest—and brought it closer to him.

“I believe the tunnel should open for the train now...choo chooo...” Copia giggled amusedly, “Oh you...” He said in a teasing tone before opening his mouth and taking the spoon into his mouth, closing his eyes as he pulled away and chewed the bits of food as he savored the taste. He felt his body immediately warm up and felt the dizziness slowly fade a bit away. “Mmm...it’s delicious, dear...” He opened his eyes again as he gave Johannes a soft smile with his heart eyes.

Johannes giggled again, covering his mouth shyly afterward. The nagging voice in his head wouldn’t go away, telling him he didn’t deserve such niceties from the Cardinal. “Heh...I’m glad. You need all the good food you can right now...I also made you tea and some vegetables...toast if you’d like as well...I...kinda made everything I could—just in case...” Copia turned his head back to the food tray and saw the steamed vegetable with a cup of tea and turned back with a sweet smile, “Thank you so much Johannes, I’d cook you something as well next time, but I can just manage to make few pancakes and almond cake,” he said before chuckling cutely before shrugging.

Johannes smiled now, feeling warm and maybe a bit happy. He would never get over the Cardinal’s cute personality. “I wouldn’t mind anything you made for me—even if it was just warm water. Although you know I am a pancake fan.” He scooted closer now, slowly feeling more comfortable and accepted. The trembling had eased severely. Copia grinned wider as he noticed that Johannes came closer to him, and he brought his arm around his waist, keeping him close before leaning in to give his cheek a soft kiss. “Well for next time, after our date, I could make you some pancakes after spending the night,” he said as his hand gently rubbed at his lower back.

A deep rumbling purr escaped now. Johannes laid against him, swooning at the thought. “Am I spending the night at your place next?” The small smile he was working on was becoming an eager grin, hopeful as always for the prospect of adventure. Copia’s grin became more gentler as he could hear the eagerness in his voice, “If you’d like, my dear. Though, it may be more difficult for breakfast since around the time we woke up yesterday, there will already be people in the kitchen,” he said as he turned away, his grin became more sheepish. But as he turned back his grin turned into a knowing smirk, “But I do have many surprises for you in store, and I do plan to give you that dance as well.”

If Johannes had feathers right then they would’ve been ruffled. The blue, as timid as it were, had returned to his gaze as he watched him. His head was tilted slightly. “Oh..? You know I love a good surprise...” Copia smirk widened now as he rubbed Johannes’s lower back slowly, “Mmm, then you’ll love what I have in store for you, my darling.” His finger trailed up his spine, teasing him as he leaned in close to his neck to trail soft little kisses up to where his neck and jaw met.

“Mmmfff...” Johannes purred again, giving a shuddering breath. He tilted his neck again for Copia to reach better. “Purrrr...I can barely wait, my darling...you know the perfect recipe for an eager clown...” Copia chuckled lowly as he continued giving several kisses around his neck. “Even I can’t either, I can just imagine it’ll be quite the time for us both,” he said as he slowly moved more by the nape of his neck. “Would you like for me to pick you up? Or for you to come on your own?”

He swallowed lightly and adjusted his position, one arm wrapped around the Cardinal while the other seemed to be kneading the pillow they snuggled against. “Mm...pick me up, hm? You send for me in your nicest carriage?” The idea seemed lightly foreign to him, like what you’d read in a fairytale where a prince fell in love with a princess of another kingdom.

“I don’t mind the walk, you know that. Plus I’ve...sort of missed crawling through your window every night.” Copia giggled amusedly, “Weeelll, maybe not a carriage, but a pale, white horse” he smirked as he made a reference to Witch Image. “I could come to the castle and greet myself at the door before I ask for you to come down, and that way, we can ride back to the Church, the cold air in our face, our dicks hard, and our hearts beating loud,” he grinned cheekily. “But there, I could immediately take you to the surprise. Though, either way, you can come walking as well if you’d like.”

The heat rose in his cheeks at the vivid mental image—one reminiscent of a romance novel cover. He leaned closer to his ear and bit it gently, trailing small kisses around the outside before he whispered gruffly. “I think...that sounds like a lovely idea. I’ll even get dressed up for you. Like...two princes who’ve fallen for each other...”

Copia blushed as he felt Johannes bite and kiss the shell of his ear as he imagined him and Johannes having crowns of their own kingdoms, both wearing white as they kiss. “Ooohh, that is just simply adorable dear!” He cooed, nuzzling into him, “I’ll wear my white outfit for you. I know you like, and especially for later in the night~” his gave his voice more of an edge to it as he gave Johannes a dark look, hinting for future affairs. He growled out playfully, but even still he was holding back compared to earlier. His arms were wrapped entirely around Copia now, his nose and mouth pressed near the nape of his neck.

“Mmm...I do love that suit—that’s true. And I've got something I don’t even think you’ve seen yet...so it will make for an excellent night of surprises. Should I bring some wine for a little dinner? I can find something not as crazy as our typical brew...maybe some sparkling cranberry juice.”

Copia smiled in excitement, he was just simply too excited for the day Johannes would come and he would show him the surprises. “Mmm, do bring wine dear. Red as blood. I may have a low alcohol tolerance, but I can hold my alcohol when it comes to it.” He snickered lowly, “Or cider as well. Well, anything is fine, just...not too strong,” he chuckled.

“I know min djävul...you are very classy when it comes to your low alcohol intake.” He snickered now and gave his neck a tender chomp. “Mm...nothing to stain your suit, however...and then I hope perhaps later I can have another tour of your church..? It has changed somewhat and I’ve yet to see...everything...”

Copia’s breath hitched as he felt Johannes bite down on his neck, before letting out a soft shuddered moan. He then chuckled again, “We can my dear. Though, just a bit of a warning, we are a bit...old-fashioned, around the church. So there are somethings that we lack from your wonderful kingdom. Such as, well...telephones. Papa Nihil still insists that we use rotary phones to call our associates. Same as e-mail. As a Cardinal, I have to send written letters if they are sometimes...too confidential for phones, otherwise we’d get in to some nasty conflicts with the authorities,” he smirked darkly as he let out a dark chuckle.

Johannes couldn’t help but raise a brow as he snickered lightly. Then he realized Copia wasn’t really joking, and he swallowed lightly. “Ah, well...there’s nothing wrong with that. Even we are not the pinnacle of technological advancement, and writing letters is always fun. In an odd way I...we could write secret messages like that. I think it’d be fun. I’ll even become a bird and deliver it myself.” One hand moved up his body, lightly holding the Cardinal’s hand and rubbing the back with his thumb.

“Mmm, and since my Ghouls are courting some of your band mates, I could have one of them send you one of my letters with love poems to you as they go visit their lovers,” he nuzzled his face into Johannes’s neck as he felt him rub the back of his hand. Another deep rumbling purr escaped. He was fully comfortable now, and with his heart finally at ease Johannes let a small yawn escape. It felt like forever since he last slept. “We could pretend to be secret admirers from far away kingdoms.”

Copia’s grin turned more gentle as he heard Johannes softly yawn, and he brought his hand up to rub at Johannes’s arm. He smirked again before he sang,

“Two star-crossed lovers reaching out
To the beast with many names”

He nuzzled Johannes’s head again before continuing to sing,

“He is
He’s the shining in the light
Without whom I cannot see
And he is
Insurrection, he is spite, he’s the force that made me be
He is
Nostro dis pater
Nostr’ alma mater
He is”

Johannes gazed at him lovingly as he sang. Oh...to think he could’ve been in a world where he’d never hear that voice again. He wouldn’t be able to live like that. He bit his lip and moved to lay in his lap, curling up slightly. From here he could hear his heartbeat perfectly, making him yawn again amidst his purring. “I love you...immensely...”

Copia put the bowl of stew back on the nightstand for the time being as Johannes crawled into his lap, and he wrapped his arms around him to keep Johannes close to his chest as he gave kisses around the temple of his head and his hair. “And I love you for an eternity...” he whispered softly into his ear. Johannes sighed as they snuggled and he held on to the Cardinal.

“Mm...I’m very tired...but I don’t know if I can sleep yet...” His gaze flickered back to Copia’s in an instant; his eyes were still glassy and puffy from crying, small shadows apparent beneath them since most of his face paint had washed off. Copia gave him a gentle smirk, caressing his hair as he held in the urge to kiss Johannes’s sweet eyes.

“Sleep if you’d like, dear. I’ll be here eating what you have brought for me. Then soon, I will join you for sleep once I finish, so don’t you worry about me,” he said as he slowly moved his hands to caress his cheek, rubbing a bit of the paint off. Johannes returned his sweet smile and leaned in to kiss him. When they pulled away, he held his hands up to his face and kissed them as well. “Thank you for coming back to me...I’ll say it a thousand times over. Your existence...is the greatest gift you could ever give to me.”

Copia cooed softly into the kiss as he kissed his darling pagliaccio’s lips. Copia smiled sweetly at Johannes, before bringing him closer to him in a hug by leaning back to lay against the pillows, rolling over let Johannes lay next to him as he was on top. He kissed him again passionately, before pulling away to whisper against his lips, “And you coming to my life, mío caro, is the greatest moment of my life,” before kissing him again and pulling away to sit up, caressing his hair.

Johannes sighed peacefully again, each kiss bringing him closer and closer to his happy self. As they laid against the pillows he continued to hold his hand, kissing the back of it and keeping it close to his chest. “Mm...would you like me to feed you again? Or would you like both hands so you can feed yourself?” Copia grinned as his cheeks heated up lightly, leaning down to kiss Johannes again, “Mmm, I’ll take my hands back dear. Don’t worry. I’ll be joining you soon after I finish eating, so hopefully...you’ll be seeing me in your dreams.” He gently pulled his hands away from Johannes’s hands, caressing his cheek and chest before he went to grab the bowl of stew, taking a spoonful of the delicious smelling stew as he chewed at the foods contained in it.

“Mmmm...alright, djävul...I love you...” He stopped fighting it eventually and curled up against his Cardinal like an obedient pet. In less than two minutes time sleep had taken him and he breathed quietly. The mere stress alone of believing your lover to be dead had really done a number to him. In his sleep he twitched somewhat as dreams came in brief, unclear flashes.

As Copia swallowed he set the spoon down in the bowl as he brought his hand down to rub his hair gently, “I love you too, mío dolce pagliaccio,” he whispered before he picked up the spoon and continued to eat. Throughout the time he ate, he made sure to not spill the bowl or make a mess on the bed. In half an hour later, all the plates of food where finished, and all the Cardinal had now in his hands was the cup of tea last left on the tray. He only drank about to half the cup before sleepiness began to come to him with his full stomach.

He placed the cup gently on the tray to avoid making and loud sounds, before he laid back down and snuggled into Johannes, wrapping his arms around his frame and leaning in to take in his sweet, sweet coconut and pine scent, before pulling back to softly kiss his lips. “Il mio pagliacco più scuro e più bello. Ti amerò sempre...” He whispered in Italian, before closing his eyes, and let his sleepiness take him to where his sweet Johannes was at.

Chapter 117: Doubt

In his dreams it rained—hard. The rain was so heavy at times it was impossible to see through, but he heard voices all the same. The water made him shiver, unconsciously snuggling further into whatever was warm around him which happened to be Copia.

“Come and find me...” His coy voice played in his dream world, mixing with the scent of the real Cardinal as well. He hunted him with a smirk, knowing him to be nearby but still unclear in the dark rain. “What’s the matter, dear? Can’t find me?” It was impossible to see anything, much less the Cardinal. He began to get frantic, yet still sluggish as he moved around his dream. His head shifted and laid near his neck, licking and tasting his skin in his sleep.

But then the dream Cardinal shot up and grabbed him, dripping in blood he growled out. “Why don’t you check your stomach?”

Then he shot awake, trying to stabilize himself to keep from shaking the bed too much. The Cardinal’s neck glistened slightly with his saliva, making him blush and shiver.

Copia stirred in his sleep as he felt something wet against his neck, sighing in a shuddered breath as he felt the saliva in his neck send a chill over his spine. After feeling the pressure of the bed relieve a bit, he cooed sleepily, snuggling into the bed before his eyes fluttered opening. His sleepy mind processed that Johannes wasn’t laying down, but sitting up.

“Johannes?” He asked, sleepily, “What’s wrong?” He brought a hand up to his neck as he felt the coolness around it feel more wet. His fingers were immediately met with a cool, slippery dampness that didn’t seem as water, and his eyes widened lightly as he shivered, the events of earlier running through his head.

“Hm? Oh, n-nothing, djävul...just a...a strange dream, I guess.” The Cardinal in his dreams had seemed mad, threatening even. He knew what he had done, and even implied that Johannes would devour him whole if he could. He looked back at his lover, unable to stare him directly in the eyes. “I think I drooled on your neck, darling...sorry about that.” Copia raised an eyebrow, almost suspicious of as he noticed that Johannes hadn’t made eye contact with him. He wiped the saliva off his knees, before lifting his arms up around Johannes’s neck, “Come back down, it’s lonely with you next to me,” he said before he pulled him back down onto the bed next to him. “Could I ask what the dream was?” While though he sounded polite, he was staring at his eyes deeply, though it didn’t really seem romantic as he looked more like he was looking for another fib in Johannes’s eyes.

Johannes squirmed closer to him, breathing out peacefully as their heat was rejoined once again. His breathing hitched as Copia mentioned the dream—knowing he wouldn’t let it go easily. He closed his eyes as he gathered his thoughts before opening them again, turquoise gems returning his intense stare and begging for forgiveness in their depths. “It was you...covered in blood and gore...saying you were in my...err...stomach.” He whined lowly, a tremble running through his body. “I know you said you weren’t mad but I can never forgive myself...”

Immediately, Copia’s cold expression left him as he listened to Johannes. He brought him closer, hugging him tightly as Copia laid his head against his, “My dearest, please forgive me for being so cold to you,” he said, kissing his head, guilt seeping into him for treating Johannes coldly. He caressed Johannes’s shoulder before sighing, “Johannes, I know I said that I forgive you but...” he trailed off for a moment, guilty of even saying it to Johannes, first of all, “I feel...anxious whenever I feel you near my neck...” He returned the embrace and gazed at him. All at once the turquoise faded away and left him with the transparent whiteness indicating sadness and emotional numbness. “I...” Johannes began, unsure where to even go with his words. “I understand...” Even as they cuddled there was still some distance between them, both afraid to be too close to the other.

Copia didn’t even need to ask Johannes what his eye color meant, he could tell right away that his dearest was sad. He adjusted himself more lower, before bringing Johannes’s face close for Copia to kiss his forehead down to his transparent eyes, cheeks and lastly, his lips. “Don’t think that I don’t love you any less dear. I’m merely just a bit nervous after what happened, maybe after a while, give or take a few days or weeks, I’ll let you kiss up and down my neck any time.” He paused for a moment before giving his cheek a kiss, “And...maybe we could do really rough sessions...once a month just to be careful?” A small but apparent grin formed on the Cardinal’s lips, hoping it to be enough to make his sweet pagliaccio’s smile return.

Johannes breathed out as he felt every kiss on his face down to his lips. Copia was always so soothing—it’s why he loved him so. At the mention of monthly rough sessions he flickered his gaze over to him, biting his lip in a shy smirk. “No more blood though...I don’t like who I become when I indulge like that...but if I still get to fuck your brains out, I’ll be happy.” Copia snickered pleasantly, kissing Johannes’s lips again before pulling away with a sweet grin.

“Most certainly we’ll still be fucking each other like wild animals, my dear. Though...” he brought a hand up to his own cheek, rubbing it in the spot where Johannes slapped him while they were making love, like the memory brought pain to the spot, “I’d try to keep the slaps to my ass than my face, since...it brings back bad memories,” he gave Johannes a nervous but forgiving grin, hoping for Johannes to know he doesn’t hold it against him.

The blue flooded back not immediately, but definitely steadily after another kiss. Johannes was on the verge of his manic grinning as he reached out and rubbed Copia’s cheek apologetically. “Of course, djävul...I’m sorry—I know I sort of lost control in several ways...Any other suggestions or preferences I should take note of? You still enjoy your hair being pulled yes?”

Copia smirked now, a glint of sin shined in his eyes. “Oh, most certainly, my darling, I adore it completely.” He leaned back, resting against the pillows as he ran a finger down his chest to his crotch suggestively, moaning softly, “I also adore dirty talk towards me when I’m getting fucked or fucking from the top, being praised as well is something I do quite enjoy when I’m the one topping,” his hips made a small thrust into the air above as his length from under the pants Johannes had provided for him began to slowly rise up from the pants.

“Aaanddd...If I am in the mood to be rough, I absolutely love it when I being held down, or blindfolded. And vice versa when I’m above whom I am with.” He then giggled, bringing the hand up to his face in a facepalm, “Fuck, I just made myself horny.” Johannes licked his lips as he glanced down at Copia’s tent. He was amazed how aroused the man could become, simply by discussing the topic alone. He crawled closer to his side, rubbing the patch of lovely thick chest hair. He let a low purr escape as his eyes took in the sight before him. “We can...go again if you’ve got your energy back...”

Chapter 118: Freaky Now

Notes:

*Warning* Sex in this part

Copia’s slowly turned toward Johannes as he gave another slow thrust of his hips. He brought a hand down to Johannes’s crotch, stroking at his length through his pants, “Oh...Please, dear~” He said as his other hand came up to hold the hand on his chest. That is, before his grip became harder and he suddenly came on top of Johannes, pinning his hand down onto the bed while the his hand came off of his crotch to pin Johannes’s free hand. A dark smirk rested upon the Cardinal’s lips, as his mismatched eyes stared deeply into Johannes’s ocean blue ones.

“My turn~” purred the Cardinal before straddling Johannes’s legs and leaning down to press his lips onto Johannes, all the while, grinding their crotches together, wanting to at least fire him up before turning the bed on fire.

The touch to his length had him purring. Although they had recently fucked, it still felt fantastic. As he went to speak, a yelp of surprise escaped as he was flipped onto his back and pinned down. A delightful turn of events had his heart racing. He stared up at his Cardinal and kissed him back. Their teeth colliding briefly as he just as enthusiastically met his rolling hips. He was a moaning mess before long, the tent in his pants stiffening quite quickly.

Copia moaned into the kiss as he felt Johannes reciprocate his movements with his hips, as well as feel his cock begin to grow along with his own. He pulled away to easily lift up the loose shirt and hoodie he had over himself, throwing it over his shoulder to land somewhere on or off the bed before pulling and lifting up Johannes’s own shirt over his head and tossing it as well over his shoulder.

“Fuck, I love you...” Copia said in a nearly whispered voice before he came back down to pin Johannes’s wrists to the bed as he kissed him feverishly. “I love you mmmffff~” Johannes’ words were lost as he returned the kiss desperately, panting a bit between pauses. He absolutely loved being held down as well, remembering the pair of handcuffs he had in his box of toys. He lifted his legs and wrapped them tightly around his waist, feeling his length brush against him heating him fiercely.

As Copia felt Johannes wrap his legs around his waist, he smirked sinfully into the kiss before pulling away. “Getting excited, are we?” He stared down at Johannes before adjusting to be holding his wrists down with one hand as the other went down to Johannes’s pants, pulling them down by the front to catch a glimpse of his happy trail that led to the small pubic hairs by the base part of his dick. His gaze came back upon to wiggle his eyebrows suggestively at him, almost trying to get him a bit riled up.

“M-mmfff...” Johannes whined out, biting his lip as he gazed upwards. “Y-yes, Cardi...with you it’s impossible not to be...I’ve never been so comfortable letting someone take me like this...I know I hide it well but...being vulnerable hasn’t always been my strong suit.” As he spoke, he desperately grinded against his hand.

The Cardinal’s gaze turned more gentle before released Johannes’s hands from his grip for a moment before is own hands went down to rip down his pants. Tossing the pants to the side, he sat up straight and pulled down his own pants, exposing his hard length and tossing it the side, joining the other pants on the ground as well before wrapping his arms around Johannes, bringing him in for another passionate kiss. “I want to feel every ounce of you, my sexy crazy beast,” he whispered against his lips before going back to kiss him.

Johannes swooned in the kiss. The air created from his pants being yanked off traveled across his flesh, leaving goosebumps as he let out an excited giggle. His hair was splayed across the pillows behind him as they made out and he nipped Copia’s bottom lip. Copia chuckled darkly as he felt his bottom lip be nipped. He pulled away from kiss to bring his hand up to his mouth to suck on three of his fingers. When he thought that his fingers were all nice and slick, he went down to kiss and bite down Johannes’s neck, leaving small but red little hickeys as he entered a finger. Though, as he went down to tug in the skin on his collarbone, he dipped his tongue into the crevice as he quickly entered a second.

He watched him eagerly, breath hitching in his throat as he realized Copia’s next plan of action. Almost like a kitten he mewled in pleasure, eyes fluttering shut as he felt the kisses and bites heatedly trail down his neck. “M-Mmfff C-Cardi-C-C...g-aahhh...” He rolled his hips into the fingers, letting them slide in down to his knuckles. “Aahhh...” Johannes hissed and ran his fingers through Copia’s hair.

Copia moaned lightly as he felt Johannes’s fingers through his hair, making him enter a third finger. He thrusted his fingers in and out of his entranced as he went lower to use his tongue to play with his nipples, getting them more erect. He then pulled his fingers out, and licked his hand, tasting the sinful taste of Johannes on his fingers before stroking himself as he continued to fiddle with his nipples, using his teeth to lightly nip and tug at them. With a slow lick up his chest to his neck, he slowly thrusted his tip into Johannes, his breath hitching, feeling the tight pressure squeeze around his dick.

Johannes was a growling, panting, and moaning mess before Copia even began to fuck him. He loved his nipples being played with, especially the way he seemed to gnaw at his flesh like a feverish rodent. When the pressure of fingers in his ass is replaced with the loving heat of his cock he cried out in bliss and arched his back. “Mmfff Cardi!” He grins, tongue lolling out as his legs go over the Cardinal’s shoulders. Copia growled in pleasure as he adjusted Johannes’s legs on his shoulders before pinning Johannes’s wrists down on the bed, before leaning down to kiss him as he thrusted, emerging himself completely inside of Johannes with a low groan and licked bit his bottom lips before entering his tongue, thrusting in and out of Johannes at a steady pace. Johannes’ higher pitched moans were muffled as Copia’s tongue practically reached down his throat. Completely restrained now, all he could really do was lay there and take it—and he intended to completely. Their mouths smacked between kisses as Johannes tilted his head to help them fit better.

“Mmmm...” Copia moaned into Johannes mouth as he kissed him harder. His thrusts soon began to pick up the pace to a more speedy rhythm as he pulled away to let Johannes and himself breath as well as to hear him moan. “Moan for me, my darling pagliaccio...” he said, staring deeply into his eyes, almost like he was enchanting him with his mismatched set. Johannes shivered, feeling compelled to do so as he gazed back.

“Ahhh...hah...ahh...” He was unable to look anywhere else, feeling very small as he was rutted into repeatedly. His back continued to arch as he writhed in pleasure. His eyes shone brightly turquoise as he bit his lip, squirming against his restraints. But all of a sudden a coy expression came over him and he faked a yawn as he batted his eyes. “Mmmff...oh darling...is this all you got?”

The Cardinal closed his eyes, looking almost peacefully, but when he opened them again, he grinned darkly, almost predator-like as his eyes matched his dark expression. “You want more? I’ll give you more.” He suddenly pulled out, before his grip on Johannes’s wrists became tighter as he slammed back inside of him, fucking him as fast as a jackhammer, coming down to bite hard on several parts of his neck and collarbone as he growled lowly.

Johannes gasped, before moaning loud to rival the sounds he’d been making before. His wrists stung in the grip but he loved it, oooohhhh how he loved the pleasure mixed with pain! He laughed blissfully between moans, eyes rolling back in his head. “Ohhhhhhhh YESSS! Yess, daddy! Yessssss! FUCK! A-abuse me, p-punish me! I’ve been FUCKING TERRIBLE!”

Copia growled again, biting hard onto his neck as he heard Johannes moan for him like he was his personal play thing. He released his grip on one of his wrists, and slapped Johannes’s thigh, the sound echoing through the room along with Johannes’s moans and Copia low moans and growls. “You like that, min liten slampa?” He said lowly into Johannes’s ear, before slapping his thigh again. “You like it when I abuse you like this when you take my cock?” He slapped his other thigh, then again, and again. Until it matched the same redness as the other. As much as Copia wanted to keep their love session sweet and gentle, he loved it so much when Johannes begged for him to beat him and fuck him ruthlessly.

“Fuck!” Johannes yelped, tears of pleasure beading up and even running down his cheeks. “Y-yes, baby...yess...C-C-Cardinal...f-fucking p-p-punish meeeeee!” His cock twitched, bumping against his stomach as he was fucked ruthlessly. “Gah, I-I love you so much!” Every single thrust accompanied by Johannes’s sweet moans and a slap to each thigh brought the Cardinal more and more closer to his climax. “Mmm...My darling....sweet Johannes...” he moaned out, lifting himself up as he stared back down at at Johannes’s submissive face. “How I love you too...” he leaned back down, kissing his lips furiously as he kept on the pace.

Every moan was muffled but not stopped as he kissed him back, his heart pounding in his ears accompanied by the slapping of flesh on flesh. He bit his lip, tugging it back before sliding his tongue into the others mouth and kissing him aggressively. So good...Everything just felt so good that the Cardinal found that it was becoming hard to keep in his incoming orgasm. “I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum...” he breathed, panting against Johannes’s lips.

“M-me too,” Realizing one of his arms was free, Johannes reached down between them and fondled his member, jerking to the rhythm of Copia’s thrusts. His breathing increased, but he just wanted to hold on a little longer...”Choke me, choke me please, my dark lord...”

Copia slapped Johannes’s thigh again, more harder this time as he noticed that he left one of Johannes’s arms free. “Don’t stroke yourself, slut.” The Cardinal grabbed his wrist and brought it up next to his head like the other before he adjusted and held them in one hand while he brought his free hand down to Johannes’s neck. He took a deep breath before his thrusts became harder, hitting Johannes’s sweet spot every time. Copia panted each time, feeling himself getting closer though couldn’t hold it in for a little longer to wait for Johannes to cum.

Johannes yelped out blissfully from the slap, but whined immediately after his hand was yanked away. He stared up at the Cardinal, completely at his mercy. His moans became strangled as his air was constricted, eyes widening slightly as his orgasm began to unfurl and he lost all control. “C-C-Cardi—-! Ack!” His back arched as he finished on his stomach, flesh rosy and hot as he glistened with sweat. Copia thrusted a few more times into Johannes, before groaning loudly as he came inside of him. He released his grip on his wrists same with his grip on his throat. He pulled out of Johannes before he fell down on the bed right next to him, panting heavily as his head was beaded with sweat. “Jag älskar dig så mycket, min söta clown...” he said in Swedish, weakly bringing a hand up to Johannes’s chest to gently rub him.

Johannes purred loud amidst the fast rising and falling of his chest. He gave a lighthearted chuckle as he opened his eyes and turned to gaze at Copia. “Jag älskar dig också, min snygga djävul...Tack så mycket.” He still felt the dampness at the corners of his eyes, and as he reached up a shaky hand his fingers returned with smudges of red and black. “Thank you for being a little rough with me too...” Copia gave a small chuckle, “You’re welcome, my dear...” He summoned his remaining strength to pull Johannes closer to him as he adjusted for Johannes to press his head into Copia’s chest and for him to bury his face into his hair, taking in his scent as he tried to breath in deeply.

Chapter 119: As Long As I'm With You, I'm Happy

Johannes wrapped his arm across his body, using Copia’s chest as a pillow as they both began to relax. Johannes nuzzled in and kissed his skin up and down. “Mmm...what was your favorite part? Of...everything?” Copia sighed softly as he felt Johannes kiss his chest, and gave his head a few kisses before he took a deep breath as he relaxed. “Mmm...I loved it when you begged for me for anything when we make love. To beat you, to choke you, I just adore it all.” He nuzzled his face into Johannes’s hair again as his hand gently caressed his back.

Johannes purred as he swooned, practically melting across Copia’s hot body. The fresh smell of pheromones and sex hung heavily in the air like a fog over them. “Like I said earlier...it’s nice having someone I can freely be so...vulnerable around...it’s refreshing. Y’know?”

“Sì, amore mío...” Copia said as he brought the same hand caressing his back up to stroke his head. “I’ve never had anyone...to be able to show my...true feelings for. Never to feel vulnerable, to cry in front of, to say my insecurities. It’s almost...scary to tell you the truth...”

“Understandable.” Johannes basically cooed in pleasure at this point, as the Cardinal rubbed every pleasurable spot for him. He made a soft mewl as he turned and glanced upwards at him. “I’m glad you’re not afraid around me.” Copia glanced down to meet Johannes’s eyes, before leaning down to kiss his head. “Hmmm...And I’m glad you’ve opened up to me, that you can let yourself loose around me.” He said as his fingers dug into his hair, gently scratching his scalp. He growled lowly, eyes fluttering shut in pleasure. His hands moved to the Cardinal’s torso, kneading his soft fat and body hair.

“Mmm...I’ll let myself loose all over you, daddy...”

Copia lightly squirmed as Johannes kneaded at his chest, softly giggling, “Mmhmhmhm, I’ll make sure that you’re completely loose, that way you’re not all tightened up.” He brought another hand up into Johannes’s hair, before bringing the other down to his back, his fingers lightly scratching against his back and his sides. “Ahhhhh...hah...” Johannes laid his head down as he sprawled out, beginning to knead the bedsheets now. “Goddamn your hands feel so good, baby...” He found himself unable to keep from murmuring as he continued to purr.

Copia chuckled amusedly and adjusted so that his hands could freely move wherever they wanted around Johannes’s body, lightly scratching his skin. “Mmm...I oughta give you a massage, darling. To see you melt and arch your body when my hands massage all around you.”

“Mmmfffff...I’d love that...but I feel like I more properly owe you one, after all the shit I put you through...” There was slight tension in his back just at the thought of the events previous, and he breathed through his nose to try and relax.

Copia weakly sat up, and adjusted Johannes to have him lay on his stomach as he sat on his knees in between Johannes’s legs. His hands slowly went up his back as they slowly went up to find any tense knots before he added his thumbs into the mix to find any tenseness up Johannes’s spine. “Don’t worry, dear, it’s just like you said, as long as I can fuck you, I’m happy,” he smirked as he repeated what Johannes had said so earlier, before leaning into more to add more pressure.

He let out a low whine, which quickly turned into a groan of pleasure. He sighed and turned his head to the side to catch a glance of him. “I don’t deserve you...” Johannes breathed out as he felt himself relaxing slowly, melting into the bedsheets themselves. “Your back obviously says otherwise, darling,” said Copia with an amused giggle before he pressed much more harder when he reached Johannes’s lower back.

This time he growled, the pressure reminding him that he was constantly a ball of knots and unbridled anger. Only the Cardinal really seemed to keep him under wraps and level-headed for the most part. He squeezed the blankets as he exhaled in a low hiss. “Fuck...that’s the worst part, right there babe...” Copia put more pressure on his massages as he leaned down to give a few sweet kisses to Johannes’s back, before he leaned back up to use his knuckle for one hand to able to get more the of the knots he had in his lower back. “Mmm, so it’s here that hurts the most, right dear?”

“Y-yes...” Johannes sighed shakily and glanced over his shoulder. “I don’t know why that’s so knotted...I should do more yoga...and you should join me, djävul. I think you’d like it.”

“Mmm, I’ll see if I have the time.” Copia said as added another knuckle into the mix to be able to find more knots. “You know,” began the Cardinal, “I do a bit of ballet for my dances. It helps me be more flexible and not be as sore whenever I finish dancing.” He leaned down again and said in a low voice near Johannes’s ear, “Maybe when I’m more better, I can be able to do a split on your dick when I ride you.”

“Ahhh-hah...” Johannes’ breathing hitched as he imagined the visual, his cock twitching slightly. “Mmff...I’d like to see that...can you hold those pretty little ankles of yours over your head?” Copia leaned back up as his hands moved around to lightly scratch up sides. He leaned in again, his cock running on the crack of his ass teasingly as he now massaged his shoulders, “Mmm, I may be able to. We may even need to do more yoga like positions when we make love, better exercise that way.” He lowered his head, kissing the nape of Johannes’s neck before kissing around his neck more where his shoulder and neck met.

“Mmmmmfff...” Was all Johannes could manage as he subconsciously spread his legs a bit more. His purrs continued to rumble through his body as he leaned into the Cardinal’s touch. “I think that would be lovely, my darling...”

One of Copia’s hands went to lift Johannes’s arm up, and he adjusted to be able to reach his head over to kiss up his shoulder to his arm. He nuzzled his face into his arm, taking his more of Johannes’s scent into him, “My sweet Johannes...” He whispered before kissing back down, leaving a final kiss on his shoulder blade. “Mmm...my lovely Cardinal...come here...” When he was sure he’d moved, he rolled over to face him with hands outstretched, grabbing at him while smirking. “Come make out with me.”

Copia didn’t need to be told twice, and immediately, cupped both of Johannes’s cheeks before pressing his lips onto his. The kiss was slow and passionate, but full of love all the same. He slowly adjusted his head, giving them both more access to each other’s mouths. Johannes shifted to let Copia basically straddle him as they embraced, mouths working slowly but deeply. His tongue occasionally flicking into the others mouth. Copia chuckled into the kiss as he could feel Johannes’s tongue flick into his teasingly. He brought his arms around his head, bringing him closer as his tongue traced his bottom lip.

“Ah...hehehehe...” Johannes giggled, rolling over so he was on top of Copia now. When they broke for air, he trailed soft kisses down his cheek and jaw, working down passing his neck to his collarbone and his chest. “Hah!” Copia’s breath hitched before giggling as Johannes rolled him over to the bottom, before getting silenced by his kisses again. He cooed sweetly as Johannes pulled away and kissed him down, bringing his hands up to lightly scratch as his scalp while another hand stroked at his hair.

Johannes made soft little mewls of pleasure as he worked his way down the Cardinal’s body, stopping only to nibble and kiss along his waistline. “You know what...I’ve always been obsessed with your body, my darling...ever since I first laid eyes on this form...it’s incredibly sexy...and suits you well...” Soft and sweet moans escaped from Copia’s as Johannes kept kissing more down, and he could feel his cock twitch as he blushed. “Mmmnnn...as I said before, my dear...it belongs to no one but you...I’m all yours...” He buried his head into the pillows, straddling his legs out to give Johannes more space.

Chapter 120: We'll Go Out With A Bang

Notes:

*Warning* Bj in this scene

Johannes raised a brow, realizing how close in proximity he was to...Oh, how he purred from just his mere musk alone. He eyed the Cardinal while shifting his head and running his tongue just between his balls, along the underside of his shaft. “Ah-ahhh!” Copia’s toes tried to clench the blankets below them as one of his hands gripped Johannes’s hair, throwing his head back into the pillows, as his other hand gripped the blankets. “Oh...Johanneeesss...mmmm...”

“Mmff...just the way I like my djävul...nice and hard and sensitive...you don’t mind if I...” His instincts got the better of him, as he climbed forward and slid his mouth gingerly over the top of Copia’s length, eyeing him the whole time. “Aaahh! Mmm! Pagliaccio!!” Copia arched his back before sitting up, staring down at Johannes, keeping his eyes in contact with him as he let out sweet moans each time Johannes bobbed his head on his dick. “Mmmm Jojo, fffuck, you’re s-so g-good...” He said through trembles.

“I know,” Johannes winked as he smirked around Copia’s length, watching him as he continued to go down on him. He paused every so often, but continued to swirl his tongue around his length as he did. How Johannes was making him unwind already was insane and yet he absolutely loved how he was doing it. “Mmm...t-take it all Johannes...” he said before bucking his hips, giving a few gentle thrusts. “Mfff...” Johannes giggled now, dropping his jaw some to let the Cardinal fuck his mouth easier. As he did, he lowered himself and took him down the back of his throat without hardly a gag. His eyes flickered back to meet his mismatched set.

Copia lifted his legs up as his hand on Johannes’s hair gripped firmly as he made him take all of his cock to the base. “Mmmmm...!” He kept his eyes on Johannes, making sure he could see the pleasure in his eyes. He blushed and drooled, knowing the Cardinal understood how much he liked his hair pulled. But with his cock wedged firmly into his esophagus he could do little more to express his pleasure than moan and purr around his length. He grabbed his thighs and dug elongated claws into his muscles as he stared him down predatorily.

Copia’s thighs trembled with pleasure as Johannes squeezed them. His pants were becoming more and more frequent as he could feel his climax begin to roll in his stomach. “J-Johannes...I’m gonna cum...I’m gonna cum...” he said through panted breaths. “Mmllem...” Johannes pulled back, continuing to stroke him feverishly as they made eye contact. “Please don’t hold back, my darling...You know this kitty loves his cream...”

Copia nodded, letting out a few more string of moans and swears as he gripped hard on Johannes’s hair before forcing him back down onto his cock. Deepthroating him a few more quick times before he moaned out loud, throwing his head back and rolling his eyes to the back of his skull as his cum hit the back of Johannes’s throat. He might’ve been on the verge of gagging before Johannes remembered to breathe through his nose as he moaned as well, eyes shutting as he felt the hot liquid seeping down his esophagus. He pulled back eventually, blushing as he panted and swallowed.

Copia went limp, crashing back down on the pillows as one of his legs slumped down as the other kept up, panting slightly. “Fuck...you’re so amazing, my Johannes...” He grinned, licking his lips as he rested his head against the Cardinal’s leg. “Mmm...thank you...I feel like I’m improving a little more each time.”

Chapter 121: Kiss Me Until I Can't Breathe

“Eventually I’m just going to suck the soul straight out of you. And it’s going to taste fucking amazing.” He purred from the warmth of Copia’s skin.

Copia snickered, before lifting up a leg to rub Johannes’s back with his foot, “And I know as well that it’s going to feel euphoric, my darling. But you’ve still got a long way to go before you can actually suck my soul out other than just cum.” His foot rubbed him more downwards on his spine, feeling a very new perspective and feeling of Johannes’s body with it. He purred as he hugged his thigh, closing his eyes as he used the space as a pillow. “Challenge accepted...” He murmured tiredly and massaged the muscles nearby. “You don’t know, I could become your demon clown quite easily.”

Copia purred in amusement, bringing his legs up to wrap around Johannes’s neck, “Aren’t you already, dear?” His one leg that was free from Johannes’s clutches playfully messed with his hair his foot as he sent him a smirk, “Your growls and screams could surely compare to those of demon,” he tilted his head, “Wouldn’t you agree?” Johannes’ grin grew cheekily, blushing as he seemed almost humbled by the compliment. “Well...I suppoooossee so...if you think I’m that good...” He turned his head and gave a few little kisses along his leg. “No wonder you worship me.” Copia hummed pleasantly, lightly blushing and he rubbed his leg against him, “And so do you, darling. You make me feel like a god and vice versa.”

“You are a god in my eyes.” Johannes said as he watched him, hugging his leg. “You are the ruler god of my heart. I owe a good amount of my pure happiness to you...min djävul...” Copia felt his heart flutter like a humming bird as he could feel the love radiate from Johannes, and he wanted more of him. He sat up, and stroked his cheek as his other hand ran his fingers through Johannes’s hair, lightly scratching at his scalp as he knew Johannes loved the feeling of it, “Well then, pagliaccio mío, as god of your heart, I ask of you to kiss me. Right now.” While though Copia may have sounded firm in voice, he had the best intentions in mind and wanted Johannes to kiss him with all his might, pouring all his love into each kiss as Copia poured his devotion into it as well.

He purred immediately, loving that the Cardinal knew just about every one of his pleasure points now. “As my lord requests.” He leaned forward, crawling up his body a bit before kissing him strongly and lovingly. His teeth grazed his bottom lip as he kissed him slowly, tilting his head to the side. “Mmmff...” Copia moaned softly into the kiss as he wrapped his arms around Johannes’s frame before bringing his hands back up to his head, scratching his scalp through his hair. His lips tasted salty, no doubt from when he sucked off the Cardinal, but nonetheless, they still felt and tasted amazingly. He traced Johannes’s lips with his tongue, adding more fuel to the live fires as they kissed.

Johannes curled around him as they made out. Eventually it resulted with the pair rolling over, with Copia on the top. He ran his hands up and down his sides, rubbing his muscles in his lower back. Copia giggled as they rolled before he went back to kiss him. His hand came down to cup his cheek with one stayed in his to continued scratching. He moaned softly again, but yet all he wanted was for Johannes to kiss, kiss, kiss him until he couldn’t breathe. He kissed him over and over, sometimes quick pecks and others longing desirable smooches. He bit his lip occasionally before their mouths parted again, tongues sliding over each other as Johannes sucked on Copia’s like candy.

A sweet mewl left Copia’s lips as Johannes let himself into his mouth, and he no objection to when he felt Johannes suck on his tongue. He tried to wrestle him, but as always, he lost the battle and gave in to him, letting Johannes violate his mouth anyway he could. When he broke for air, he began trailing sloppy kisses down his chin and the front of his throat, working his way back around to his ears and around those as well. “You’re so sexy...and...” His hand reached up, tugging lightly on the scruffy Cardinal’s sideburns. “Never get rid of these...”

At first, Copia almost told Johannes to stop as he felt him kiss down his throat, but as he kissed back around his jaw and ears, he snickered pleasantly. He stared up at Johannes and giggled playfully, turning his head to kiss the palm of his hand. “Don’t worry, my darling Johannes, I won’t be getting rid of them any time soon.”

“Good. Because they’re sexy...Not that you wouldn’t be without them but I...I like my men with a little scruff and fluff to ‘em...y’know?” He traced the bottom of Copia’s lip with his thumb as he gazed at him, almost lost in thought. Copia giggled again with a small blush, showing his teeth as he felt Johannes’s finger trace his lip. He leaned down, giving Johannes lips a quick little kiss before nuzzled the side of his face, his sideburns rubbing against him gently. Johannes purred heavily, vibrating as he wrapped his arms around his side and snuggled against him.

“You sexy sexy man...mmm...and you know like half those Tumblr fan pages are run by me in disguise.” He smirked teasing, running a finger down his chest. “Since who knows you better, really?” Copia began to giggle uncontrollably, “No wonder why they knew a lot about me, I’m glad though that you are my biggest fan. And the only fan that I will bring into my bed and kiss them until I cannot breathe any longer,” he said before pulling away to kiss him passionately.

A short trill of excitement left Johannes lips as he moved into the kiss, biting Copia’s bottom one gently. He loved leaving both their mouths a little swollen and tender, showing off their hunger and desperation for each other. “Haahhh...” A soft sigh escaped from Copia’s lips as Johannes bit his bottom lip as they kissed. His lips felt big from how much he’s kissed and been kissed. But even yet, no matter how tired and sore his mouth was, Johannes’s mouth was so addicting to kiss as he just wanted to kiss him for a eternity.

Johannes only paused their makeout session when an eagerness came over him. He placed his finger against the Cardinal’s lip in pause before he hopped up, sliding off the bed as he went to the altar to light a few candles for them. “There...some mood lighting.”

Copia kissed Johannes’s finger as he pulled away from Johannes and tried to go back in for more. As he lit the candles up, Copia began to sit up as he suddenly felt much more attractive now with the candles waving about form the little gusts of air over them. “Mmm...it’s perfect for us, my dear. I almost feel...” he brought a hand up down his own chest, “Very...attractive...” Johannes was grinning from ear to ear, lighting some incense while he was at it before turning back around to slowly approach the bed. “The candlelight really shadows your features quite nicely, darling...You could be an oil painting.”

Copia perked up, “Really? In what position would you like me to be in if I were to be in a painting?” He put a hand down on the bed in between in crotch, hiding his length as his other wrapped around his chest up to hold his shoulder, “More modest?” He asked as looked at Johannes innocently. He then sat up in his knees, bringing a hand up his chest while the other was on the back of his head, showing his whole self off for Johannes as he gave Johannes a smirk, “Moooreee sexy?” Then he laid back down on the pillows, bringing the hand that was behind his head down to slowly rub up his chest, the other that was on his chest went down to rest of his belly. His one leg was up while the other leg was bent the same way though laying down on the bed. “Or more intimate?” He said as he sent Johannes a loving look.

He watched the series of poses being displayed for him with that same pleased grin. Eventually, he held his hands in front of him, forming a frame with his fingers as he imagined the art piece of his lover. “Mm...I like that one...or on your knees was pretty nice as well.”

Chapter 122: In The Beginning

Johannes licked his lips, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. “You’re acting like you’d actually enjoy me painting you sometime.”

“Of course!” Copia immediately sat back up, batting his eyes at him. “I didn’t even know you painted, my dear! You must show me some of your works soon enough!” He said eagerly as he crawled toward Johannes, wrapping his arms lazily around his neck. It was hard to tell in the light but Johannes was blushing, obviously a bit shy about the subject. “I haven’t had much practice...but I think I’ve got them in the closet if you’d really want to see.” His arms draped around Copia’s shoulders as he held on to him.

Copia’s eyes turned over to where his closet was, and the feeling of curiosity fluttered inside of him like a butterfly. He kissed the nap of Johannes’s neck reassuringly, “Is it alright If I may see them?” Johannes nodded, rubbing the back of Copia’s neck before he let go and got up to go check for himself.

“I’ll warn you, I’m a bit abstract.” He teased, opening the door and finding a pair of decent sized canvasses, bringing them out into the light to see.

“They’re still art! I’ll like them all the same,” he said as Johannes went over to his closet to get the paintings, smirking a bit as he watched Johannes’s ass jiggle and wiggle about every time he walked. He tilted his head to the side as he caught sight of some of the colors on the canvasses, and sat on his knees on the bed as Johannes came back.

The canvases were mostly a mess of different colors and streaks, splattered in a wild paint massacre. There were a few decipherable images and symbols—faces of animals, perhaps, and other elements. They were the works of a madman, and undoubtedly Johannes’ style. He sat down right next to him and brought one of his paintings to Copia's lap. “I tried to do some humans too but it got messed up. But what do you think? Shit...these are from our Feathers and Flesh era. I haven’t done anything since. Kinda...got too busy and forgot about it.”

Copia examined every part of the painting. Almost feeling an ominous sensation coming from the pictures, but yet, despite the eeriness of the painting, there was quite the lovely artistic sense of it. And also, he was looking at something that came from Johannes’s head. “It really gives me a look into your head, dear. But even yet, it’s beautiful,” he said before sending Johannes a sweet smile. Johannes gave a sheepish smile again, bringing back that child so unused to receiving praise that he didn’t know how to handle it when it was given.

“That’s uhm...” Upon closer look, he analyzed what creatures could be deciphered in the splatter. “That’s Henrik...John and Tim are over there...and Kungen there. I’m at the bottom.” He tilted his head as he became lost in thought. Copia’s eyes went lower to the bottom of the canvas to see 4 splatters, and he could see the King and his Orchestra along with his Johannes with them. “What was going through your mind when you painted this dear?” He didn’t really mean to ask out of concern, but more out of curiosity.

“Hmm...” He thought it over, trying to put himself back in that mindset. What had he been thinking? “It was...very chaotic back then. Avatar Country was new. The Elite Orchestra was just getting to know one another. I think this was when we really started to bond. We stopped being so skeptical of each other and life and really began to believe in something...a cause...why we’d all been brought together...”

Copia turned his head away from the painting to Johannes, putting two and two together, “When you all began to find out you were all shapeshifters?”

“Ehm...yes, I believe so. And we learned to trust each other and make fucking awesome music. But it took a little bit, initially. I was the first one Kungen brought here...and y’know, to just happen upon a place that is supposedly perfect, where you can do and be whatever you want...it makes the broken-hearted be a bit skeptical, jå?” Johannes continued looking after the painting a bit longer before returning Copia’s gaze.

“Hmmm...” Copia hummed, looking back at the painting before leaning in to nuzzle his head into Johannes’s shoulder. “I can understand. Being brought somewhere where it looks perfect can make you suspicious from what you’ve been through, I’ve been there, dear.” He nuzzled his cheek into his shoulder before giving the spot a kiss. He nodded, setting the painting down and cuddling Copia for the time being.

“And it was a little while before my brothers even trusted me, let alone our collective new home. As I said, I was the first, so I was here when they were each brought in. And, well...” He chuckled, biting his lip as he reached up and ran a hand through Copia’s hair. “Not only being in a strange new world but also having this be one of the first faces you see.” Copia chuckled amusedly, “Oh, don’t think so bad about yourself, my darling Johannes, you’re a strange, beautiful man, and you’re devilishly handsome with your makeup.” He brought a hand up to move his chin towards him to kiss his lips, and pulling away with a gently grin. “Though...I am curious,” he began, the grin fading away, “How did you and Kungen first meet?”

As they kissed, he purred a giggle. Loving how the Cardinal was always there to pick him up when he put himself down. But then his purring hitched and stopped at his next question. He adjusted his seating position and glanced away as he thought. “Well...after my family disowned me, you remember, I had run away to live in the forest. After a few years or so, I can’t quite recall the passage of time that well, I happened upon a traveling circus. They brought me in, not that I was a star or anything. I did a lot of the side work and helped with the uh, clown acts, if you can believe it.” He snorted and glanced back at him.

“But Kungen came to one of our performances. I didn’t know he was a king at the time. I was surrounded by lots of people in funny costumes all the time. I didn’t think anything of it, until he came backstage afterwards and talked to me. He seemed to know everything before I even said it...he knew I wanted to be a singer before anyone else did. And he saw how the managers mistreated a lot of us. So he invited me to come to this land of his to play music and really be myself...I don’t know. He has a trustworthy aura about him...y’know? For the first time in forever I met someone who was truly kind and genuine...humble...who didn’t want anything more than for me to be...myself, I guess.”

If Copia had thoughts of doubt against Kungen or any suspicions, they all disappeared as Johannes finished explaining. He brought him close to wrap his arms around him in a gently hug as he tucked his head under his chin, placing a few sweet kiss on his collarbone and neck before speaking, “Satan bless him. He brought you in to show you your fullest potential and brought the others along to create the wonderful Orchestra you are today.”

That made him purr again, the sound rumbling pleasantly as he hugged him tight. One hand rubbed Copia’s lower back while the other rested near his hair. “You know...I guess he did. He saw something amazing in me that...I never saw. Sure, I always dreamed of being a rockstar but I grew up thinking it was a stupid dream, so I never pursued it after I ran away.” Copia nuzzled his neck again, feeling the vibrations of his purring in his throat against his face, comparing it almost to the feeling a kind of massage.

“He rekindled your passion. Made you see what you could do so you could achieve it.” He nuzzled into his collar some more, his hands behind his back rubbing him as he did. “I’m glad he did, because...it really makes sense with why how you sing and scream so wonderfully.” Johannes glanced down and scratched at his form lightly, just enough to heat the skin up. “The voice was always there...but he gave me reason to sing. He gave music to my words, and vise versa.” And then he tilted his head just enough to press his nose against his earlobe.

“Cardinal...if I may ask, who inspired your singing the most?” Copia hummed lightly as he felt him scratch at his skin, making him wiggle a little before he went still when he knew the answer to it. “...Papa did...” he began, though he didn’t pull away when to explain when he mentioned him.

“When we were little, I was a little jealous of how popular he was since he was the youngest son of Papa Nihil, and he was very well-known around the Church because of it. Then one day, during our dark mass mornings, he sang Satan Prayer for the Church, and I heard how wonderful he sounded at a young age. But even yet, I felt even more jealous, and I joined the Church Choir, which lead to me being teased by others, saying that I would never sing just like him or be anywhere better than him since he was the son of the Pope. But...after we bonded as brothers for when I told him I was abandoned, he supported me throughout my time in the Choir. We practiced our music together, taught me how to read music, how to identify a songs’ key, and practice my vocal range.

“When he got ordained as Papa, I felt discouraged, like I have worked for something that I haven’t achieved after so much hard work. But even still...he encouraged me to keep going, to sing for the Church while he went touring. He knew that someday, all my-our, hard work will be paid off, and good will come from it.” Copia sighed sadly, knowing that the cost of becoming the lead singer of Ghost meant the lives of Papa and his brothers. And while though he got what he had hoped to get someday, the price to gain it was not something he’d would be happy paying for, or even wanting to pay for in the first place.

It felt like a vice went around Johannes’ heart as he heard the Cardinal’s words. He had once hoped that he and Papa could’ve done a song together. But the sorrow associated with that was nothing compared to what Copia felt, losing someone who truly inspired you to be your best. It would be as if he’d lost Kungen and had to take over Avatar Country. He squeezed him supportively, breathing through his nose while his caresses became slow and gentle.

Copia snuggled more into Johannes as he felt his touches become more gentler, calming him a bit from his inner turmoil. “I still have so much I want to tell him...but I’m not sure if I will ever be given the chance to tell him...” he said sadly. He shut his eyes tightly, trying not to cry as buried his face into Johannes’s collarbone. He stroked his hair now, raking through the short tresses gingerly with small mewls and kisses around his temple.

“Cardinal...” His voice was soft when he finally spoke. “We could...always try...reaching out to the other side. It’s worked before...I remember.”

The Cardinal’s eyes opened wide at the idea, but...did he want to contact the dead? Because if you’re trying to contact someone who is dead, they all can hear you, isn’t that how the saying goes? But...that also meant, he could finally tell him everything he wanted to say before saying goodbye and letting him rest. He slowly nodded his head against Johannes’s chest, “Can we, dear? Do you require any materials to get in touch with the dead? A blood sacrifice, o-or, just to recite a verse?” He didn’t realize how desperate he sounded as soon as it came out, he really did seem that he wanted to see him. But if they do summon Papa, would they see him, or feel his presence?

“I...” Johannes could hear the sadness and desperation in his voice, and chose his words carefully. “We can...try a few different things. I felt his spirit strongly in your church...the uhm...the casket room, specifically. So we can hold a séance there. I’ll...I’ll find some books, and make sure everything goes according to plan.” His grip tightened slightly and he let out a short breath.

Copia nodded quickly, looking down before bringing Johannes back in for an embrace. At least he would have more time then to think up what he wanted to say. He closed his eyes as he let out a shuddered sigh, "Thank you...my darling pagliaccio...It means a lot to me...and I'm sure as well for you..." He nuzzled his face into Johannes's chest, giving him a few soft kisses to show his appreciation.

“Of course, min djävul...” Johannes basically clung to him at this point. He had no idea what he would say to Papa, except of course that he missed him. But he thought that maybe if Papa was still around that he and Copia wouldn’t have met, and he began to feel guilty, thinking that since everything happened for a reason it was almost good it happened how it..? No...He and the Cardinal were meant to be together. Even if the Papas were still alive he would’ve found him. He just...oh, what the fuck was he going to say?

“I just hope we can summon the right Papa. I know last time they all seemed eager to talk and bicker at once.” Copia chuckled, “Sí, let’s hope we don’t have to explain ourselves to the First or even the Second, they’d...probably question a bit too much.” He said as he rubbed Johannes’s back comfortingly. Johannes breathed out a nervous chuckle.

“Oh? Which part? Would it be ‘Why are you trying to contact my dead brother through the spirit world?’ Or ‘What do you mean you’re dating each other?’” Copia smiled as he chuckled, “I think both honestly. Both of them might ask such questions. But...” he nuzzle his face into Johannes’s shoulder, “I’m sure that we’ll be fine. After all, what we have for each other, is not something that’s terrible in the Clergy, since it is encourage to practice lust among the Church.” Copia chuckled again, “But maybe they might find it strange that someone as high as me is settling down with someone.”

“Settling down?” Johannes grinned like a dork at that part. He scratched the Cardinal’s thigh and sniffed his hair. “Oh jå...shocking Church scandal—‘Cardinal Copia tires of plowing young Satanic pussy and settles for a man who’s as crazy in love as he is in the sack.’ Pretty good, right? I should be a journalist.”

Copia full-on giggled into Johannes’s shoulder, before laying back down onto the bed, “Damn fucking right,” he said as he wrapped his hands around Johannes’s neck, bringing him down onto of him to gently kiss his lips.

Chapter 123: Doctor, Doctor, I Got a Bad Case of Lovin' You

Notes:

*warning* Smut in this chapter

“They ought to send me to an asylum,” he then switched their positions, making Copia on top of Johannes, “Because I am fucking insane for you as well,” he giggled. Johannes was a fit of giggles as he kissed him back, wrapping his arms around his neck and staring up at him.

“Mm...well, if that’s the case, darling, maybe they’ll even give you electric shock therapy. You have been a bit off your rocker lately.” He was feeling playful, his heart pounding in his chest. “Mmmm...” Hummed Copia, shaking his shoulders seductively, “Oh doctor, I’m quite crazy for you. Won’t you shock it to me to make me get better?” Copia leaned in, keeping the playful mood as he lowered his brows in a mischievous expression. Johannes growled at that, holding his gaze. As he did, one hand reached up slowly and gripped his hair, tugging lightly.

“We’ll have to strap you down...and give you something to bite on so you don’t lose your tongue...”

“Hahh...” Copia growled lightly as he felt Johannes tug at his hair, biting at the air, looking almost wild-like. “How would you tie me down, doctor? Bind me by wrists, or on chair as you shock me? Or would you tie my arms and legs together before I scream your name, muffled though echoing through the asylum?” Copia ran his fingers down Johannes’s chest, licking his teeth, “I bet you would enjoy it, doctor, as I roll my eyes backwards with a mad smile as I feel the bolts go throughout my body.”

He continued to growl as he licked his lips and smirked. He loved the kind of fucked up dirty talk that was for him and his Cardinal alone. “Mm...why my dear Copia...” Johannes continued, using a tone both soothing and sinister—much like a twisted doctor in an asylum. “I would have you comfortably laying on, say, this bed perhaps...and I would tie your arms and legs apart so you couldn’t get any ideas of leaving...and then I’d zap those pretty little brains of yours until your perverted thoughts had left you.”

Copia hummed delightfully, almost as if enjoyed the idea, “Well, doctor, I’m sure there will still be some little brain cells still working. Working hard enough for me to arch my back, and scream to the top of my lungs and roll my eyes to the back of my skull. But I’m sure, no matter how many time you’ve cooked me with electricity, I’m sure I will still live hard enough to have one little thought of playing with my favorite doctor again, and hopefully for him stick needles inside of me as my prescription,” Copia winked at Johannes, hinting that his needle was something else.

He tilted his head and sat forward, biting his bottom lip and tugging it back. “Mmm...I suppose that can be arranged...I do fancy you quite a bit. I can practice a multitude of tests until something works. Have you ever had a prostate exam?” Copia moaned softly as Johannes bit at his lip, “Mmmff...!” He licked at the spot where he bit him before speaking.

“Mmm...why yes I have. Though it has taken every ounce of me to not tackle the doctor and fuck his brains out, dear doctor,” He smirked, like he was trying to get him jealous, “Though, that was before I was transferred over to you, doctor.” He looked away, feigning innocence, “But...we could check again, just in case I haven’t caught anything to serious, and also, I never really heard that my results were handed to you with my medical records.”

Johannes clicked his tongue lowly, enjoying his partner’s roleplaying more and more as it wore on. “Mm...it has been some time then...double checking is definitely better than never knowing...Stand up and face the bed then. Assume the position and bend over for me...” His purr caught in his throat, mixing with his words and making him roll his ‘r’s as he slid off the bed and threw his unbuttoned shirt carelessly on as a makeshift lab coat.

“Dr. J will see you now...”

Copia let out a growl in pleasure as he rolled over towards the edge of the bed, adjusting to show his ass off to Johannes—oh no, no, no, no—Dr. J. He brought a hand back to spread his ass cheek more for him, giving it smack as well. “I’m ready doctor, I’m all yours for your examination,” He wiggled his ass, inviting him in. He chuckled now, dragging his nails down his back before squeezing his ass instead. “Good...good...let me just check your body temperature first...” As he knelt down behind him he sat up, burying his face in his ass and shoving his tongue inside him, eating him slowly.

Copia immediately threw his head back in a silent moan, before setting his head back in place to let a strangled moan out. “Ohhh yess, doctor, mmmm...” he moaned out quietly, lightly shaking his ass to feel more of Johannes’s wonderful tongue inside of him. Johannes smirked as he ate his boy pussy, sliding his tongue back and forth between his entrance and the back of his shaft. Eventually he worked in a finger and shoved it down past the knuckle. “Alright...time for your examination...let’s see...”

“Hah-hahhhhh...mmm...” He turned his head over his shoulder as he slowly began fucking himself against Johannes’s finger. “Mmm...Doctor, what do you think? Is...is there anything w-wrong with me inside?” Some moans left his mouth silently, biting his bottom lip as he tried to control is moaning.

“Mmm...” Johannes did not hold back as he fingered him deeply and painfully slowly. He had two fingers inside now and scissored them to spread him wide. When he did, he spit inside and spanked his cheek. “Mmm...Nothing appears wrong...You do have a very welcoming ass here, however...Spreads like butter for my hands.”

Copia trembled lightly as he moaned and mewled at the feeling of Johannes’s fingers scissoring him, gasping sharply as he felt him spank his ass. “Mmm...t-that’s good to hear. B-but, nnnn...Doctor? Would you check more deeper, with your best tool down there?” He swayed his ass, enticing him for more. That made him pause, if only for a moment to smirk.

“Oh...I think I realize your condition now, Cardinal...” He removed his fingers and grabbed at his waist, positioning his hard cock with the other hand. “I think...you might be a nymphomaniac.” It took a bit of pressure before he was in, but once he slid himself to the base he grumbled pleasantly and scratched his back all the way down.

“A-aahhh! Mmmm!” Copia threw his head back, arching his back as he felt Johannes enter his cock inside of him. He looked over his shoulder with a evil grin, “I c-can see that being t-true. I am quite the s-sex addict, doctor.” He bucked against his cock. “Mmmmff...” Johannes breathed through his nose and closed his eyes, his oversensitive cock tingling already. He began to hump him quicker as he grabbed a fistful of Copia’s hair. “That’s alright...because I’m starting to think I am as well.”

Copia’s grin began to dissolve into a more submissive kind of look that begged for more of Johannes’s juicy cock as he felt his hair get pulled back. “Ooohh Doctor! Mmm! Please more!” He moaned out, knowing that Johannes adored it when he begged, so perhaps he would pleasure him as well for doing so. He rammed into him even harder, his lower gut slapping the Cardinal’s ass with his speed.

“Fucking touch yourself for me...” He growled into his ear as he continued to yank his hair, forcing his head back. Copia growled loudly as Johannes yanked his head back some more, almost angrily before bringing a hand down to his hard length and stroked himself, letting out a loud moan as he didn’t realize how great it actually felt, adding to the pleasure he was feeling from the thrusts. “Mfff,” Johannes snarled and licked the foam from his lips as he pounded him ruthlessly.

“That’s right, my sweet little succulent whore...milk yourself for your doctor...” Several times he pulled nearly all the way out before ramming back in. “Hahhhh...oh doctor...mmm!” Copia’s eyes rolled to the back of his skull as he Johannes kept fucking deeply into his prostate. “Oh fuck me, doctor...you’re so good...” He said before his tongue lolled out. “Oh I fucking know it,” Johannes panted and finally pulled all the way out. He flipped Copia onto his back, lifting his legs as he began fucking him hard again. “Mmmffuck, baby takes cock like a pro...”

Through his moans, Copia let out a shuddered gasp as Johannes flipped him over onto his back, and moaned loudly as he felt Johannes enter him again. “Yes! Yes! Oh Doctor! Fuck my insane cunt! Mmm!!” He smiled evilly as he stroked his cock furiously as he could feel his orgasm rolling in. He kept his legs up with one arm, the other reaching out to choke him as their hips rolled against each other. He smirked, watching his lover with a teasing expression.

“Mmmff...that’s right, my darling slampa...moan for me. Cum for meeeeee...~” He kept his thrusts smooth as he felt the warmth building in his gut. Sweet moans all escaped from Copia’s mouth as he arched his back, rolling his eyes to the back of his skulls as he came, spraying his cum all over his chest, panting heavily through moans as Johannes continued to thrust into him. He gasped in pleasure, thrusting a few more times until his own orgasm followed suit. He laughed breathlessly, running his hands across his sweat beaded brow and through his hair.

“Mmmff...fuck, baby...I think you passed your examination quite fluidly...”

Chapter 124: Give It A Try?

Copia smiled evilly through his pants, rubbing his hand that stroked his length up his chest. “Mmm...we’d have to try again soon, doctor...as I realized...you haven’t worn...protection...maybe I need to...check for you...next time...” He gave Johannes a looks of sin, hinting for future events as he gazed up at him. He smirked, licking his lips as he sat down beside him. He leaned over his chest, licking up the mess he’d left behind before glancing up at him.

“You’re right, I’ve never used...is that...bad? For men? Obviously pregnancy is not a worry but what about some illness..?” Copia softly moan in satisfaction as he watched Johannes lick his cum off his chest. His grin slowly faded now that they came to the topic of STDs and protection, “Sí, my dear, if you’re not careful with who you bring to bed, you could get sick with what they have. But I trust that perhaps Kungen was careful and protected himself with whoever he was with before he came to play with you.” He brought a hand up to Johannes’s thigh, rubbing him comfortingly.

“I don’t often use protection if I know whoever I am with is negative. But women I’m more careful, because I don’t want any on my ass for a DNA test, and you know some women...” he rolled his eyes, as if he knew the whole craziness with women and baby daddies, “They will bring their vendetta on you if you don’t wish to father their children.” He nodded, a blush rising in his cheeks at the mention of Kungen.

“That’s understandable...I don’t know... Erm... Growing up I didn’t really have much of like...sexual education..? I mean, basic stuff yes but like...I realize that must make me sound quite the uhm...uneducated clown but I..” He smiled sheepishly, a bit embarrassed to admit to him. “I just want to be good to you wholeheartedly...”

Copia grinned gently as his hand went upwards to caressed Johannes’s belly, “You’re fine, mío caro. Though it’s best to at least know, and I will admit to you,” he slowly began to sit up, grunting lightly as his whole back felt sore, before scooting closer to him to caress up his chest, “They never taught me sexual education either.” His grin became a gentle smirk. A low purr escaped as he felt his hand wandering his smooth, slender body. He reached around and wrapped one arm around Copia’s shoulders, squeezing gently.

“We’ll be careful...the worse thing I want to have happen from our love makings is maybe a pulled muscle.” He returned his smirk, kissing his forehead. “But really, they never taught you even in church?” Copia cooed lightly as Johannes kiss his head, before shaking his head, “No, pagliacco, I never had a class of sexual education during my time of school in the Church. They taught me a little bit during Health, but it’s sometimes not enough. I only ever actually been taught by a girl older than me which soon I lost my purity to as she taught me. She first told me about protection and how it could protect you from sexually transmitted diseases as well avoiding pregnancies if you’re making love to a woman.” He shook his head again, like he was pondering in thought.

“Though, I don’t know if they still do to this day. I haven’t been able to check since I have been busy with work. But I’ll be sure to ask once I get home.” Johannes nodded with understanding as he began trailing kisses around Copia’s hairline. Then something fairly strange occurred to him, making the clown in the near-completely ruined makeup snicker under his breath. “I realize, I never really thought about that kind of stuff because I’ve...really not slept with many women if any, and the ones I did I just pulled out...”

Copia began to snicker as well, looking up at him with a mischievous look, “You prefer to sleep with men more than women?” His hand on Johannes’s chest began to rub him some more. A small growl mixed with a mewl as he nodded, licking his lips as his gaze trailed upward from Copia’s arm to meet his face. “Men are rough...exciting...I love watching them fall apart in a fit of orgasm. Besides, who knows best how to pleasure a man but a man himself?” He grinned now, tilting his head as he gave Copia a knowing look. “I dare you to try and prove me wrong, djävul.”

Copia smirked darkly, his hand crawling lower to Johannes’s belly to rub him as he spoke, “You’re asking the wrong person, dear, it’s the Ghoulettes or other Sisters of Sin who would want to prove you wrong.” His hand went lower to rub his thigh now, his gaze lowering to watch himself stroke Johannes’s leg, “I, on the hand, fully agree that a man best knows how to pleasure another man.” He said as he caressed his leg up to his knee, before lifting his gaze back up to his eyes. “Like cheating on a test, but instead of having fun with the brain, it’s fun for the body...” He trailed off, giving Johannes his look of sin as he caressed his knee. His gaze continued to follow the Cardinal, his breathing coming in slow, deep breaths. Johannes chuckled mischievously and reached out to play with his hair.

“That’s not to say the female body does not have its charms as well...but I did not fall for a woman, did I?” Copia began to laugh, before joking placing the hand that was on Johannes’s knee on his chest, above his nipple before going down to his length, as if he’s checking that he didn’t have any female genitalia. He shrugged, “Well, last time I checked and just now as well, I don’t have breasts or a clitoris, sooo, no. You still fell for a man.” He gave Johannes a joking smirk, before he leaned against his shoulder. “Though I do wonder, how would a female counterpart of ourselves sound and look like?” He said with a small snicker.

Johannes was a laughing mess now, throwing his head and his long hair back like a hyena. When he finally caught his breath he gave the Cardinal an inquisitive smirk. “That's what you’re curious about? Hmm...I know I would be a very cute and perky young thing, with bouncy tits. And I’d be all over you, Cardinal...Like one of your precious Sisters of Sin, jå?” Copia purred delightedly, “Even more than the Sisters, my darling...” Copia said as he began to crawl into Johannes’s lap, “You’d probably be a beauty to behold, breasts I’d like to play with, and a delicious clitoris that I’d love to stimulate to watch you writhe in pleasure as I give it sweet kisses...” He said in a low voice, slowing leaning in before pressing his lips to Johannes, kissing his sweetly.

Johannes growled, feeling the warmth of arousal pool in his gut. No doubt Copia knew as well, as he felt the familiar prodding of his length against his ass as they kissed. He ran his fingers through his short hair and tugged, sliding his tongue along his bottom lip and then slithering it inside. When they broke, his eyes were glowing brightly.

“Mmm...you entice me, darling...shall I give it a go, then?” Copia softly moaned into Johannes’s mouth as him enter his tongue into his mouth, as well as him tugging at his hair and feeling his cock against the his ass. He panted a bit after they broke apart, “Hmmm...how so, my darling?” Copia asked curiously, lifting an eyebrow up. Johannes couldn’t help but snicker softly, licking his slightly swollen lip. “Have you forgotten I’m a shapeshifter, my love?” His gaze wandered over Copia’s body as he bit his lip. “I’d love to make you moan in every form I can...”

Copia smirked, making his hands rub his back before they came down to his chest, and he could feel his heart pick up the pace as he knew the answer. “Mmm...would you please, Johannes? I promise that for the time being, I will give your clitoris all the love it deserves.” He gave Johannes an almost hungry or desperate expression, like he hadn’t had pussy in a long time he was practically begging for it.

Chapter 125: My Sister of Sin

Notes:

*warning* Sex in this chapter

He swallowed lightly, growing a bit nervous about the new experience and sensation. But Copia would make it worth it. “As you wish, djävul...Give me just a moment to prepare.” He was still only wearing his button up shirt, but decided to leave it on for some form of modesty. He headed into the bathroom, shivering from the memory of earlier as he washed his face in the mirror. He focused his energy after cleaning up, deciding to repaint himself as well. It was less physically demanding than becoming an entirely different animal, so he could watch himself become more feminine as he touched up the red and black lines.

“Mmm...” He smirked, or rather she smirked now as she lined her perfectly plump lips with black paint and filled them in. “Oh Cardinal...I hope you’re prepared to meet your newest Sister of Sin...” Their voice chimed pleasantly as they called into the other room, quite a polar opposite to his usual growling tone, while still maintaining a Swedish accent.

Copia licked his lips as he watched Johannes walk towards the bathroom as well as watching his juicy ass jiggle along, still high from the sex even now. He waited patiently for him, or her if he had already changed, as he slowly stroked himself, almost getting a bit impatient as he panted his slow and low breaths, just wondering at how Johannes would look like. When he heard a voice chirp from the bathroom, he looked over his shoulder, feeling a smirk tug at his lips before his lips lifted into one.

“Oh, cara mía...I can hardly wait to see your lovely new form...”

His giggles bubbled out as he did a final check of his appearance. He tried to channel some of the young girls he had seen before from the church, or someone from a lewd magazine. He took a few hesitant steps with his new legs, stumbling over and grabbing onto the doorframe for support. He grinned and pushed his hair back—the dark mane being one of the few things he didn’t bother changing. His button up was too large for him now, hanging loose enough for a pair of perfect breasts to nearly pop out of. The rest of him was slender and pale like a porcelain doll with small feet, subtle hips, and cerulean eyes wide with innocence. He bit his pouty lip and batted his eyelashes, looking Copia up and down.

“Vi träffas igen, min sexiga mörka herre...”

Copia’s eyes slowly widened as he gazed the pale beauty before him. He stood up from the bed, releasing his cock as it stood up his glory. “Jo...hannes...” he said as he slowly walked towards him, or her, gazing at his figure, the breasts that prominently stuck out from the button-up shirt, the gentle hips, and the lovely legs. Before he knew it, he was standing right in front of him, and he lifted his hand up that he didn’t stroke himself with to caress his cheek, slowly to not mess up the freshly-painted make-up.

“...You’re so beautiful, cara mía...” He stared deeply into Johannes’s ocean blue eyes as he brought his other hand down to his ass, squeezing it firmly. He didn’t even realize that he was leaning in before he closed his eyes, and pressed his lips against Johannes’s newly plumped lips, kissing them passionately.

Johannes could read the excitement and pleasure on Copia’s face like a wide spread book, not to mention his prominently sported erection. Another giggle escaped, followed by a shy blush. It felt awkward, not because of who he was with but the supple curves in new places and a lack of bulges in...others. “Mmmfff...” The squeeze to his ass made him moan, sending a familiar heat down to his unfamiliar territory. He was as hairless as a newborn; the only stubble he felt now as they kissed belonged to the Cardinal alone. His arms wrapped around his shoulders as he held him close, nipping his lip as they kissed.

Unholy shit...even Johannes’s new lips tasted amazing just as they were as he was kissing him when he was a man. His hand traveled down from his cheek to where Copia would be able to feel the bump of the breasts begin to form. He pulled away a bit to be able to fondle the one he was holding, fiddling with the nipple through the shirt.

“May I?” He asked politely as his hand grazed the button of the shirt, holding the breasts back a bit too hard as he could see the nipples begin to stick out. But even yet, through his polite exterior, he wanted to touch and see of all of Johannes’s new form, pleasure him as much as he could, and kiss every spot. Johannes bit his lip after they pulled away, a playful smirk on his features. “Cardinal, you’re so polite to young women...” A purr escaped his lips as he felt him graze his breasts and he unbuttoned the shirt slowly, letting them fall out afterward. “My nipples feel, uhm...they feel really hard...”

Copia felt his breath hitch as he gazed down at Johannes’s gorgeous breasts, bringing both his hands up to cup them, fiddling with both nipples and massaging them gently. He chuckled lowly, “You know when a woman is horny, her body is more sensitive than a man’s, my darling...” He brought him close, before he lifted him up by his waist, holding him tightly as he kissed up his chest, and kissed each one of the tits. He walked backwards, towards the bed, before sitting down as he bumped into it, settling Johannes on his lap before pressing his lips onto his once again. He gasped, blushing as goosebumps raised all over his skin.

“I-is that so..? I had uhm...I had no clue...” Johannes squeaked gently as his arms went around the Cardinal’s neck, hanging on a bit loosely as the warmth continued to pool strangely between his legs. When they reached the bed, he sat up and kissed him open mouthed, tongue sliding towards the back of his throat. “Mmmff...” Fuck, even his tongue stayed the same, so long and amazing. Copia tilted his head to the side, getting more access to Johannes’s mouth as he brought a hand down to his ass, caressing it before squeezing it gently as his other hand came up to squeeze his tit.

He suddenly then pulled away, spinning Johannes around, facing away as Copia licked his fingers, before bringing him back in for a kiss over his shoulders, his hand crawling down to his clit, slowly rubbing at it. All the while, his free hand came back up to squeeze his tits, fiddling and pinching the nipple while his other hand pinched a bit at the clit as he rubbed it.

“Mmff...mmff..” No wonder they were all over him at the church. He was an absolute, full fledged stud. When they broke apart he went to speak, but was overcome by his series of seemingly unending moans. And then he felt...it. Something unlike any hand job he’d ever received. His mouth dropped open slightly as he turned to fix the Cardinal with a lustful side glance. “O-ohhhhhffuuuucckkk...”

It was so...sensitive! He leaned his head back and whimpered like the whore in heat that he was. “H-h-how do you do that so well..?!”

Copia grinned darkly in victory as he could tell he was beginning to orgasm from him stimulating his clitoris. He gave kisses up his neck and shoulder, "Let's say that I've had a lot of practice in my day, cara mía...now moan for me. I want you hear your beautiful voice say my name as you orgasm..." He whispered lowly into his ear, biting lightly at the earlobe. He soon brought another hand into the mix, lubing it with his juices before he used the new hand to rub his clit while the old went lower to enter two finger into his cunt, fingering him slowly.

Blush tinted his cheeks as he continued to moan and squirm. Electric shocks were sent through his lower half as he felt himself growing hotter and hotter and dripping more fluids than he thought he had ever. And then he felt his fingers inside him—not in his ass but still—that fullness, that pleasure of having his insides tickled was just t-t—“A-a-aaAAAHHH!!” Johannes screamed, clinging to the Cardinal as he came and scratching his nails down his back.

“F-fuck, C-Cardi—C...!”

Copia growled in pain as he felt Johannes scratch his back as he came, but nevertheless, he grinned gently as came, lifting one hand from his clit back up to his tit while the other pulled his fingers out, gently rubbing at his clit. He gave his cheek affectionate kisses, smiling proudly, “You did so well, my dear...” he said, giving his cheek more kisses as he slid up his chest, smearing some of the fluids over his skin before resting on Johannes’s belly, rubbing it gently.

Johannes was a blushing panting mess—no different than a virgin. And yet he wasn’t really, but even still...”I...heh...eh...wh...tha...” He murmured incoherently, still trembling in the waves of his aftermath. It was MUCH different than orgasming with a cock. He continued to blush and bite at his lip. “You...mmff.....C-Cardinal..?” A sweet little innocent tone in his voice as he reached down, feeling his own pussy for the first time and bringing the fingers back up to lick. “P-please...show me more, won’t you..?”

Copia hummed sweetly, before smirking sinfully as he knew Johannes had a lot to learn in his new female form. “Of course, my sweet Johannes...” He turned him back around for Johannes to face him before they embraced, kissing his shoulders and up his neck before closing the space between them with a kiss, tasting the familiar taste of Johannes’s fluids in his mouth. He suddenly lifted him up again, before settling him down on the bed on his back, and Copia crawled up with a dark and hungry smirk, planting his legs on each side of Johannes’s.

“I’ll be glad to show you everything you want to know...” He leaned back in to kiss him sweetly, all the while his hands came up to cup his breasts, fiddling again with the nipples.

A low chuckled rumbled through Copia as they kissed. He soon pulled away, kissing down his neck and collar before he reached his tits. He kissed them everywhere, in between, from below, hard kisses to squeeze them. He brought one into his mouth, circling his tongue around the nipple, pinching it with his teeth and sucking on it like a child would to it’s mother while he massaged it’s twin. When he pulled off, a string of saliva connected from his mouth to the nipples before repeating the same actions as he switched.

Every kiss and soft touch made him purr like a little kitten. His heart raced so loudly in his chest he was certain the Cardinal could hear every beat. “Nnn...” He murmured as they kissed again, his hands going up to tangle in his hair as he ran his tongue along his bottom lip. “Mmf..!” The pressure on his nipples made him squeal and jump slightly. Every action had him twitching and squirming, blushing as he realized what a fool he must seem. He can take it up the ass as a male no problem, but in a female body even the slightest touch seemed to set him ablaze.

“Ohhh...hoh...oh baby fuck...” He growled and tugged at his hair, pulling and spiking it up all over while his body rocked against his. “Mm-mmfff...y-you’re a stud...”

Copia pulled off of his nipple with a wet pop and a naughty grin on his face, “And you’re a beauty to behold, my darling...” he said before kissing him again. When he pulled away, he kissed down his body, kissed his breasts and down his smooth belly, dipping his tongue inside his bellybutton before going lower to kiss above his core. He lifted his legs, kissing and nipping at the flesh as he gave Johannes above him a dark and hungry smile. The delicious musky smell of the area filled his nose as he looked back up at Johannes before giving his pussy a long lick.

He licked his lips after he pulled away, watching him dip lower down his body. And still, he continued to examine himself as everything took some getting used to. The happy trail of dark hair was now gone, smooth and only lightly fuzzy like a peach over curves and slimmed down muscles. “O-o-ooo...” He purred and stroked the Cardinal’s head. “W-Wait, what are y—u-uuhhhmmmfffAAAHH..!” He raised his legs up in both surprise and pleasure.

Copia grinned at Johannes’s reaction to a simple lick of his pussy. Now let’s see what happens when he Australian kisses it, he thought before getting all the way down into it. He closed his eyes as he kissed his folds lovingly, imagining it to be a much more sloppier kiss with Johannes’s own lips, though still kissing, sucking, and tonguing. He added his tongue into the mix, licking around inside at the opening before he entered his tongue inside of him, eating him eat wildly and hungrily like he hadn’t had his fix in a long time. He hugged Johannes’s legs close, while still eating him out to soon pull away, only to come back each time, for his tongue to fuck his entrance, then to quickly go back to eating his pussy out again.

All this time this was what it felt like?! Johannes was a moaning and quivering mess within moments as he squirmed and grabbed at the blankets for support. “Fffffuck...” He hissed, grabbing a handful of Copia’s hair and tugging without realizing how hard his grip was.

“Nnnnfff...mmmffff...nyyaaahhh...i-i-it tickles...b-b-but in a good w-w-waaay...ahhh...” His words were incoherently aroused nonsense, while his eyes all the while seemed to shift between blue and turquoise and pink. Without realizing it, he’d reached down and begun fingering his ass, adding to his pleasure as he growled like a vixen.

Copia groaned loudly into his pussy as he felt Johannes grip his hair tightly, and smacked at his thigh, chastising him. He furiously licked at his pussy, wiggling his tongue inside of him to ingest all of his juices, playing with his clit in between each savage eating. He was determined to pleasure him as much as he could and overwhelm him with his skills, hoping to get him to climax with him screaming at the top of his lungs. He yelped in surprise and immediately raised both hands, afraid to get beaten more although he doubted he could mind it. His legs quivered nonstop. It was impossible to stay still while a puddle of fluids trickled down from between his thighs.

“Nnnnn...mmff...” He continued to squirm, playing with his own breasts and moaning out as he pinched the nipples. “C-Cardi...can I...erm...can I have your cock again..?” Copia used his tongue to lick up any remaining fluids that had leaked from his cunt, before looking up at Johannes with dark eyes that would looked like a lion being interrupted in the middle of his meal. He sat up, licking his lips as his whole lower part of his face was messy from the fluids, before giving him a sinful smile. Though he personally was unsure what Johannes meant by taking his cock, either between finally fucking or blow job.

“Why...yes, my dear, anytime.” He licked his hand, bringing it down to his cock to stroke himself to lube himself up just in case. A shiver ran down his spine from the way Copia looked at him, hungry and so full of malice. Johannes was already close again, but he knew there was one last thing they hadn’t both experienced together. He sat forward, wiping his finger across his mustache and bringing it back to lick his juices off.

“Mm...my dark lord...” He swirled the digit suggestively around his mouth, eyeing the Cardinal lustfully. “I want you inside my little pussy...”

The malice in the Cardinal’s eyes left him as soon as Johannes seemingly begged for his cock inside of him. “Of course, min söt slampa...” He gently set Johannes back down onto the bed, knowing from how he reacted earlier that it’d be best so for him to stay down. He climbed above him, keeping eye contact as his cock’s tip was pressing right into his entrance.

“Anything for you, cara mía...” He whispered lovingly before thrusting into him. “Fuck...” He moaned out, almost struggling to get it out as his cock was enveloped by the hot and moist crevice of Johannes’s pussy. But even yet, he stared down at him lovingly, “Your pussy feels beautiful just as you are...” He said with a gentle smirk.

He blushed and swooned slightly at Copia’s words, his eyes never leaving the others as he began to breathe shakily. He watched him approach and backed up some, making sure they had enough room. Another moment passed before he felt him enter him smoothly and he gasped, jaw falling open in a silent moan. “O-o-o—-“ It was that familiar sensation of fullness, of being stretched out while also being a foreign territory. His legs went out around Copia’s waist as he shook, taking him down to the base. “S-shit...it feels so strange...but good...”

Copia smiled gently, wrapping his arms from below Johannes’s shoulders, pulling him close to place their heads together. “It’ll feel even better soon enough...” His thrusts came slow at first, to let Johannes get used for the new but familiar feeling, before thrusting at a more steadier pace. He grunted and let out sharp breaths with each thrust, controlling himself to be slow for Johannes as it was something different to him. Though he knew he was slowly giving in to his pleasure with each moan and thrust.

“Mmmff...fuck...nnnyaahh...nnmfff...” Johannes closed his eyes, steadying his breathing as he moaned out. Each thrust felt better than the last, not to mention the occasional graze to his clit. “Mmm...Fuck...it’s like I can...almost feel it...I-in the pit of my stomach, nyeh...~”

Copia sped up his thrusts as right as Johannes said he was close. Hitting his sweet spot inside of his pussy, hoping to get him to see him react to it. “Tell me how much you like it...” teased Copia as he leaned in to kiss up his neck and tracing his jawline with kisses. “Nnggaaahhh..!” He arched his back as he moaned, eyes rolling back in his head as his tongue lolled out. “F-fuck baby...fuck...y-yes...yess...mmfmffssooo soongoood...” He trembled and dug his hands into the Cardinal’s hair, keeping him close as his legs locked desperately around his waist. “Grrrrrr...Fuck, I’m so glad you’re mine...”

Copia began to pant as now his thrusts came to his top speed, hitting exactly Johannes’s sweet spot each time. Their moans, pants, and the sound of skin slapping against skin filled the room along with their love. Copia moved his arm from below Johannes to caress his cheek, panting against his mouth as he spoke, “And I...am glad...I can give it to you...and love you...all the time...” before he sealed the remaining space between their mouths with a passionate kiss.

“Mmmmff...” Johannes moaned into his mouth, beginning to clench as his orgasm began to ride. “O-o-ohhh...” He shuddered and growled, toes curling. When they parted for air he moaned in the sweetest voice. “O-ohhhhh fill me with cream, daddy...” Johannes's wonderful as he moaned for him, driving him closer to the edge, but thankfully, he could at least think still. He slowed his thrusts, looking Johannes in the eye with concern. “I don’t think I can this time. I don’t want your body to get into motherhood just yet.”

Johannes growled lightly, either in pleasure or impatience it was uncertain. He rolled his eyes as Copia brought him so close, just to sustain his orgasm that much longer. “Copia...I’m not going to get pregnant instantaneously. It would take weeks I imagine before we’d even have to worry about something like that, and I’ll shift back again in another 10 minutes.” Then another part caught his attention, or maybe he had misheard him. “And what do you mean just yet?”

Copia sighed in relief, he knew that pregnancy wouldn’t happen after a few weeks, but what about maybe if the seed will get to the egg cells soon enough and the symptoms will show a couple of weeks? His eyes widened, before shaking his head quickly, a sheepish smile on his face, “It’s nothing, it’s nothing,” he said a bit too quickly before his thrusts came back at his usual fast pace. He bothered Johannes enough with too many future relationship ideas, he shouldn’t be even thinking of them at all right now. Now he should be focusing on giving the female orgasm to Johannes, and he followed along right after him, as he began to climb the mountain.

Johannes stared after him, reading something was definitely off but he didn’t want to get into it, not when he was like a whore spread out on his back. The rest of their time they were silent, besides the moans and whimpers and panting breaths. When he came, he arched his back and squeezed his eyes shut, feeling himself clench tightly around Copia’s length and even squirt a bit.

With a low groan, he brought Johannes close before it took a few more thrusts after Johannes came to cum inside of him. He panted heavily as he held himself above him, high on his orgasm and wet from the cum, sweat and urine from when Johannes squirted. He pulled out, before collapsing next to him on the bed, his panting becoming more controlled. With a gentle grin, he pulled Johannes close to his heated body, placing his head underneath his chin, giving his hair several sweet kisses and nuzzling him with his face afterward. Though as much as he cared for Johannes, a part inside of Copia hoped that whatever Johannes had been implying of him, stays down, hidden away until another time in the future.

It took him a bit to ride out the euphoria after he came, his entire body trembling and his breathing heavy. “F-fuck...” He smiled and nuzzled into Copia, practically clinging to him as they cuddled. When he glanced down at the mess between their legs, he couldn’t help but blush deeply.

“Sorry, my love...I got a bit excited...” A hearty chuckle left the Cardinal’s lips, making his chest vibrate against Johannes’s head, before he gave Johannes’s hair another kiss, “It’s no worries, my dearest. I had been wanting to pleasure you as much as I could in this form.” A hand slowly slid down Johannes’s back, caressing his skin as it reached down to his lower back. Goosebumps raised on his skin and he smiled tiredly, still hanging on to the Cardinal for dear life.
“Nnnmmm...alright...well...do you have any other fantasies you want to live out? Anyone else you’d like me to be for you?”

Copia pondered for a moment on what else he wanted to do, when an idea flashed through his head as he gazed down at his breasts, smirking sinfully. “Weelll, I happened to have another kind of fantasy, though it involves your lovely breasts, my dear...”

Johannes mirrored his smirk and sat up, purposefully moving his body so his breasts bounced. “What about em, Cardi-baby?” He sat forward a bit and batted his eyelashes, biting his lip as he looked up into his mismatched gaze. Copia let out a shuddered sigh as he watched his breasts wiggle, bringing a hand up to squeeze one gently, fiddling with the nipple once again. “I was thinking maybe...thrusting my cock in between them...”

“Mmm...Oh, you’d like that wouldn’t you?” He growled lowly, pushing them together as Copia began to grope his nipples. “A nice little tiddyfuck for my dark lord?” He continued to mewl and moan playfully, smirking as he teased him. Copia softly growled in pleasure as Johannes pushed his tits together, and his cock rose into the air as Johannes moaned.

“Pleaaasse...” He purred, bringing his hand down from his nipple to his cock, stroking it to get it more hard. “Do me a favor and play with yourself while I get hard again, will you...my dear Sister?” Copia asked, giving his voice a sweet tone. His eyes widened slightly as he heard what the Cardinal requested of him and he gave a small nod.

“Y-yes, my Cardinal.” His fingers trailed delicately down his form to his soaked pussy, rubbing it gently between his clit and his folds. The slickness served to add to his pleasure as he masturbated, watching Copia to make sure he was watching as well. Copia sighed lowly in pleasure, enjoying the view of Johannes pleasuring himself along with seeing his pussy wet as hell. He softly moaned as he watched him, “Haahhh...” feeling his cock become harder and harder by the second. Johannes mewled as he spread his pussy for Copia to see. “Y-you like what you see?” He couldn’t help but smirk, reaching up now to squeeze and massage his breast as he fingered himself.

A small smirk tugged at Copia lips as he watched Johannes. It looked amazing at how Johannes was pleasuring himself even in his new body. “Very much...” He said lowly, his cock now leaking as he was ready for more. “Come here, dear...” Copia gently pushed Johannes onto his back on the bed, before kissing him passionately as he crawled on top of him. “Mm...” He melted into his lips as he kissed him again and again slowly, purposefully rolling his hips to grind against him. He raked his hands through his hair continuously, tugging at the ends.

“Mmlleeeh...” Copia moaned as he felt Johannes grind against him, feeling his cock twitch some more. He growled softly, reaching up for Johannes’s hands in his hair to bring them down to press his breasts together. “Keep them together as I fuck them...” Copia purred, crawling more above Johannes until he could brush the tip of his cock in between his tits.

“Haaahh...~ Y-yes, my dark lord...” Johannes purred obediently as he smooshed his lovely breasts together. He felt the Cardinal’s tip begin to push through, making him blush from the heat and the slight tickling sensation. With a slow thrust, Copia softly moaned out as he could feel the difference in how everything felt in between Johannes’s breasts. It was warm and slightly wet, kind of like his pussy, but less moist. Though, he hadn’t tittyfucked many women, but it never hurt to fuck them. He watched as his cock made it through his breasts, right above Johannes’s chin.

“Fuuuccckk...” He moaned, “You feel amazing...” He then pulled his cock down from in between, and thrusted back in more quickly, hearing the satisfying smack of his skin against Johannes’s breasts as he began to fuck at a steady pace. He grinned and giggled shyly like he’d been complimented by his crush. “I know how to make it even better...” He dipped his head and caught the tip in his mouth as he thrusted forward, beginning to bob his mouth to blow him.

“Aaaahhh~!” Copia threw his head back as he moaned, the feeling of the fucking his titties and Johannes’s blowing him was overwhelmingly wonderful. “Yesss...” he moaned out, continuing to thrust again, “Just like that...”

“Mmfff...Daddy...” Johannes pulled his length out to moan once before continuing, taking him down to the base with each bob of his head. He made sure to incorporate his breasts as well.

Sooo...goooddd...He completely forgot how amazing the feeling of his cock in between breasts felt like, and to make it even better, Johannes was blowing him like the pro he was. He sped his thrusts up, the base of his cock hitting Johannes’s breasts each second now. “Mmff...mmfff...” He slurped with every messy thrust of his cock into his mouth. Fuck he was so hot...and the Cardinal was lucky—he had a sexy girlfriend AND a boyfriend. And both gave superb blowjobs. As they made eye contact, he reached down below and squeezes his balls gently.

“Ah! Aaahhh!” Copia threw his head back, his thighs shaking a little bit as Johannes squeezed his balls. It was getting harder to hold himself in, the combined feelings of Johannes’s tits, getting blown, and getting his nuts squeezed was becoming overwhelmingly with pleasure. His pants increased, “Fuck....Fuck...” he panted, closing his eyes again, letting the entire feeling take over as he felt already close.

Johannes smirked around his length and pulled back for a moment, spitting on his hand before going back to squeezing his balls. He went a little harder this time, not enough to hurt him but just a bit of pressure. And while he gripped and rubbed his balls fast he went back to sucking him, nipples brushing his shaft with every bounce. It only took Copia a few more quick thrusts before thrusted into Johannes’s mouth, cumming inside of him as he threw his head back and rolled his eyes to the back of his skull with a loud moan. His body trembled violently as he came, and even after he did, he shivered lightly his afterglow. “T-t-thank you, my sweet seestor...” he said weakly to Johannes with soft smile.

He swallowed his load with ease and purred afterwards, pulling back and wiping his lips to clean any residual off. “Of course, my dark lord.” He smirked and looked him over lustfully. “I trust I pleased you quite thoroughly?” Copia nodded with a sinful smile as his pants slowed down, “Quite so, my dear sister.” He said before collapsing next to him. He stared up at the ceiling of the tall structure of the bed, before he turned his head to the side to stare at Johannes. As high from his orgasm as he was, he thought that Johannes looked so beautiful like a goddess incarnate, and his figure...ahhh...a true dream come true.

“I just want to fuck you so many times, my sweet sexy sister...I feel so utterly in love with you, I just want to fuck you for the rest of eternity as we come together as one...” he said through slow pants. His jaw dropped slightly, overwhelmed with the Cardinal’s dirty sweet nothings and compliments. He bit his lip and looked Copia up and down. “Oh, min Cardinal...You are so sweet and sensual and romantic...But tell me, do you love me better as a man or a woman?”

The Cardinal seemed taken aback at first about his question, but turned his gaze away from Johannes to ponder the answer. When he turned his gaze back, he gave him a gentle grin, “I first loved you as a man and I love it when we make love together and be as rough as we want to each other. And that love will continue on as you are a woman, I always feel like I am in so much power when I give your pussy so much love for you to orgasm. So...to answer your question...I’d love you in whichever sex.” He gently stroked Johannes’s hair, while he maintained their eye contact to be as sensual as possible. He purred and cooed in pleasure as he watched him, listening to him.

Then Johannes leaned forward and gave him a loving smooch, slow and passionate. As they pulled away eventually, he shifted back to his regular form, welcoming the return of his happy trail and other extremities. He felt much more comfortable like this, the homoerotic romance settling a nice aroma in the air. “I’d love you in any form.” He said lowly, blinking slowly.

Copia moaned sweetly as Johannes kissed him, and he kissed back with the same amount of passion and love Johannes poured into it. He then watched in silent awe as Johannes’s familiar male features shifted back, though couldn’t help himself but lightly squeeze Johannes’s pectorals as he immediately missed his beautiful breasts. He placed kisses on each of his pecs, before he kissed up his chest, licked up his neck—giving him a few nips as he did—and finished by placing his lips onto the Johannes he remembered as a man.

“Welcome back, pagliaccio mío...” he said as they pulled away, gazing into his oceanic eyes. His breathing hitched as he giggled and stretched out comfortably. “Djävul...” He retorted, after feeling goosebumps raise hairs in places there were none before. Copia dug his fingers into Johannes’s raven tresses, before he came down to press his lips onto his. “Pagliaccio...” he whispered against his lips, and kissed around his lips, over his cheeks, and traced his jaw. “How I love you...” he whispered lovingly, almost desperately.

“Nn...Copi-Ahh...” Johannes whimpered a breath against the Cardinal’s desperate kisses, giggling somewhat at his lover’s eagerness—as if they hadn’t seen one another in weeks. He closed and opened his jaw accordingly, taking the other’s lip into his own as they kissed then sighing as his mouth wandered past the others. “I love when you’re like this...so affectionate...” Copia moaned sweetly as he kissed Johannes’s lips again, and stared down at him, gazing down at his form as he sat up. Copia had hearts in his eyes as he spoke, “I feel as if I have to love you to my very core, my darling... Whether to kiss you deeply, pleasure you ‘til you orgasm, or worship your body...” His hand slowly slid up Johannes’s chest, feeling up his abdomen, nipples and pectorals, lightly squeezing as he did. “You are just a god...” he sighed out, a pleasant grin on his face.

Now it was the clown’s turn to give a sheepish and slightly embarrassed grin. “A god?” Johannes repeated in disbelief, a giggle escaping. “Mmfff...well...I don’t know about that, my darling...but if I am a god, then you are too. And when we’re in love we bring storms to dry lands.” Copia’s smile widened, and picked up Johannes’s arm from its place, resting it in the Cardinal’s shoulder as he gently caressed it up and down. “And when we finish climaxing after we make love, it brings flowers and lakes to the dry lands.” He pressed Johannes’s hand against his cheek, turning his head to give his palm several kisses before pressing it against his cheek again, giving Johannes a sweet smile. He purred through his teeth now, grinning through the rattling sound before he leaned in and kissed him.

Notes:

"Vi träffas igen, min sexiga mörka herre..." - Translation: We meet again, my sexy dark lord...

Chapter 126: Our Own Little World

Notes:

*warning* F slur gets dropped but not in a negative way

“Let’s form our own little world, djävul...a kingdom where we rule together...” Of course he was joking, but that childlike glint was in his eyes again as his attention was drawn to the pillows behind them. An inquisitive hum, followed by “I want to play make believe with you, if that’s okay.” Copia raised an eyebrow, not in confusion, but in curiosity, as he followed his gaze toward the pillows. “That’s more that okay in my book, my dearest King Johannes,” He said with playful smirk, already excited for what his love had in mind.

He rolled over and crawled forth, grabbing the pillows and beginning to arrange them for their fort. “We shall build the most immaculate castle.” He mused, grabbing the blanket for the roof. Copia’s eyes brightened as he realized what Johannes was up to. They were gonna build a pillow fort! He didn’t remember ever doing a fort in his youth, or even when he had one-night-stands. “The most beautiful castle,” began Copia as he helped, holding the pillows together as Johannes set the roof of their fort, “With gorgeous tinted windows that tell of our story, and a breathtaking view of our kingdom.”

“And a huge bed for cuddling and play time.” He said simply, arching the blanket like the top of a circus tent. Maybe he realized what he’d done on accident, and found himself lost in nostalgia. “And then...” He murmured, his eyes glowing in the darkness of their pillow castle, “The Big Top will come to town...and everyone will be happy...”

Copia’s grin faded a bit as he heard Johannes’s tone change, there was something in his glowing eyes he recognized. Sadness? Nostalgia, maybe? He wasn’t sure. He cuddled closer to him in their little fort, “Johannes?” He asked gently, unsure if he should maybe ask, not wanting to make his amante feel sad, “Is everything alright, my love?” He stared off at nothing for a while longer before he saw Copia again. His grin returned and he pulled him in for a long kiss, running his tongue over the Cardinal’s lips afterwards. “I want to take you to a circus sometime, min alskäre...I think you’d enjoy it.”

Copia felt relieved as soon as Johannes pressed his lips against his, moaning softly into the kiss before bringing a hand to rest on his neck. Thoughts of going to actual circus, or carnival or amusement park filled the Cardinal’s mind. He’s always seen how they look like in movies or the image of them in books, or even passing by some before. Copia’s cheeks burned at the thought, “I never went to a circus, actually...” he confessed, “I’ve seen them before passing by them on the road and I’ve wanted to go to some before, but I’ve always felt like I was too old for them, even though...it’s something I really missed out on.” He cooed softly, he placed their heads together, closing his eyes as he listened to the sound of Johannes’s faint breaths and his silent heartbeat.

Johannes listened as if it were the saddest confession he’d ever heard. “Well, perhaps you can meet my friends sometime. They do a...traveling freak show and stunt show. Crazy fuckers. But they were involved in the circus that I was...as a boy. I could probably score some prime seats too.” He winked at the end, reaching his arms around the Cardinal’s neck. Copia chuckled delightedly, “That sounds wonderful, my love,” he cooed sweetly before finally closing the space between them to kiss him slowly. The thought of having front seats to a show, especially to one he had never been to, excited him. More so since it was where his Johannes grew up in. So he obviously was looking forward to the day the circus would maybe come to town.

Copia’s grin faded a bit, “Though...how long has it been...since you’ve last seen them?” He asked.

“Mmff...” Their lips smacked quietly, not quite making out but more sweet than just a peck. He rubbed their noses together as they pulled away again. “Not too long. Maybe a year or less.” Johannes shrugged with a tilt of his head. “They came on tour with us once, and that was really special. I think they see me differently though. Like maybe my ranking makes me too good for them now or something? I don’t know. But I know I’m much happier here now. I just hope they don’t resent me for leaving.”

“No, my dear,” Copia slid his hand up from Johannes’s neck to his cheek, using his thumb to caress him. “They’re your friends, and friends support each other for their choices.” Copia brought him in for another kiss, hoping to get to not make him believe in such a thought. When they pulled away, he kept their heads together as he softly stroked his hair.

“Even now since you’re in a better place, they shouldn’t resent you for finding happiness, because if they do, then that wouldn’t make you their friend.”

Johannes purred loudly as the Cardinal caressed him. He returned the kiss with a smile and a small nod. “You’re probably right. I have such silly thoughts from time to time. But at least you help me stay maintained.” Copia grinned gently, giving Johannes’s nose a peck before he adjusted himself more higher to cuddle Johannes below his chin. He gave his hair multiple kisses, burying his nose into his head to inhale his scent.

“You mean the world to me, Johannes, and as I said before, I would not take lightly if somebody you considered a friend ever hurt you.” He kissed his head again, nuzzling him, “But I do believe your friends are good people, so I doubt that they would do such a thing.” Johannes purred like a motorcycle as he nuzzled into the Cardinal’s chest, lapping at his skin briefly then kissing the spot afterwards.

“Mm...I love you...Eternally...”

Copia cooed softly as Johannes kissed and licked at his chest. He continued to give his head several kisses, nuzzling his face into Johannes’s hair until he stayed cuddled into a spot in which he had his face buried in his hair.

“And I love you more...than the stars above...”

“Mmm...that’s a looooot...” Johannes murmured teasingly, running his fingers upward through the Cardinal’s chest hair then dragging back down slowly, rubbing and massaging him like a tender piece of meat. “But luckily we’re made of stars.” Copia chuckled delightfully, the sound rumbling throughout his chest as Johannes lay against him. He stroked at his hair, his fingers scratching lightly at his head each stroke, sighing lightly as Johannes massaged him. “But aren’t we as well in this world?” He purred.

Purrs continued to reverberate from his throat as he now rubbed against the Cardinal’s hand, desperately seeking further attention. “What do you mean, my darling?” He closed one eye then looked at him with the other, tilting his head cutely as his hands lay folded over one another on his chest. Copia lightly snickered as Johannes wanted for him to pet him more. He brought his free hand up to scratch at Johannes’s scalp as his other stroked his head.

“We’re stars, Johannes...” He said softly, “We sing and perform and others would look at us and say that we’re music stars,” he chuckled, realizing how silly he might’ve sounded, “Don’t you think?” He asked, moving some of his strands of hair away from his face. The smile that spread across Johannes’ features was as impossible to hide as usual. He blinked before opening both eyes and giving the Cardinal a thoughtful expression.

“I guess you’re right. I don’t know—this whole fame thing is still something I’m getting used to. A few years back I was just a kid that liked to sing when he was alone. But...I’ll consider you my shining star.” Copia chuckled, giving Johannes’s forehead a soft kiss. “I’m still getting used to this whole ‘leader’ role as well, my darling. Hell, I haven’t even gone touring yet!” He snickered, caressing his cheek, lightly squishing him playfully before giving him a noisy kiss, giggling lightly as he pulled away. “And I’ll surely consider you my brightest sun,” He cooed, smiling sweetly at him.

“Mmmmm...” Johannes’ tongue lolled out as he pulled away, flashing him a proud look in his gaze now. “I’ll shine on you always, min djävul...” His cheeks were warm, blushing after being squished like a small child. Copia’s smile brightened, just as if he was the sun. “And I will warm you with my rays, mío pagliaccio. However cold the universe will be, I will warm you up regardless of how far away you are.” He lightly pressed his thumbs into Johannes’s cheek, before he rubbed their noses together in an Eskimo kiss.

He purred heavily again as their noses brushed and he kept their foreheads together, sighing peacefully, biting his lip as if still in disbelief that he had made it this far in life. Both hands wandered away from him and pressed open palms against the Cardinal’s, lining them up to inspect the size difference. Copia’s eyes wandered from Johannes’s oceanic eyes to their hands pressed together, eyeing the difference in shape, size and color. His mind flashed back to when they made love back in the barn, and the words for when Johannes held up their hands the same way he was now whispered in his head. ‘Birds of a feather...’ His gaze flipped back to Johannes’s eyes, smiling gently. “Birds of a feather, right?” He repeated the same phrase in his head, his white eye glowing.

“Right.” Johannes replied out loud, his eyes a watercolor rainbow as pink seeped into turquoise, then purple back into the sea. He then realized that what Copia had said was not in fact out loud at all, and he quickly averted his gaze to hopefully avoid any questions about his momentary lapse of...well, whatever the fuck that was. A soft gasp came from the Cardinal as he watched the change of colors in Johannes’s eyes. They were all beautiful... Copia wrapped his hand around Johannes’s bringing it close to kiss his palm. He left it to rest on his collarbone, before he pulled Johannes closer to soft peck his eyes.

“Your eyes, my darling...” he whispered, mesmerized still from the colors of his eyes. “They’re wonderful...” Heat seeped up to Johannes’ ears pleasantly, blinking slowly as he noticed the Cardinal’s increased interest. “R...really? What are they...what are they doing?” He tilted his head to the side, looking his face over with a coy but simultaneously shy grin.

“I...feel kind of...warm? And...fuzzy inside?” Copia put the colors and how was feeling together. Now that he thought about it, he was rather puzzled, but he new what Johannes felt was something good. His eyes when they were pink were for his Heart Eyes, and turquoise for Subby, but would it mean...affection? Love? Happiness?

“They were pink, then they became turquoise, and it seems that they mixed, since they shifted to purple afterward, then back to your ocean blue.” He looked deeply into his eyes, almost through his soul as he tried to see his emotions in them. “Could it be maybe...happiness? Or is that a different color?” Johannes’s eyes always held a mystery to them, sometimes very easy to tell, sometimes you had to think before asking. His Johannes practically intrigued him to no end. So many uncovered mysteries and untouched secrets he felt were under those eyes...and it felt like with each passing day they were together, that they would be able to find out more together.

Johannes rubbed the back of his neck as he stared back at the Cardinal, irises enough to rival the Aurora Borealis. “Cardinal, you...balance me out. I’ve...never felt so level-headed before...All of my...emotions, at least...are a little more maintained.” Copia relaxed as he smiled sweetly at Johannes, caressing his face softly, “I guess...we both must be each other’s therapists, my darling.” He adjusted any loose strands Johannes had around his face, before simply stroking his hair. “We keep each other balanced. It’s like whenever we kiss or are together, the world’s problems can’t hurt us.”

“Mm...yeah.” Johannes agreed with a sweet smile, clicking his tongue a little at the end as he felt the Cardinal’s hand once more. “I mean it when I say we really are good for each other...Like...a drug.” Copia giggled a bit as he realized what he said contradicted with what Johannes meant. “That too.” He grinned, getting close to kiss him.

“Whether we are the sun and the moon, therapists to each other, drugs that help and are addicted each other...” he nuzzled his nose, “We very much are compatible together.”

He held him close as they kissed, enjoying the familiarity of his rough stubble growing in from a few days without a shave. “We’re a couple of faggots is what we are.” Johannes snickered teasingly, eskimo kissing the Cardinal before looking back in his eyes. “But when all is said and done this clown seriously loves his rat...without all that...flowery stuff...I’ve...never felt this close to someone—someone I could really...seriously trust. I know...if anyone even threatened you I would tear them limb from limb, severing the head last so they felt every ounce of pain inflicted...”

Copia giggled heartedly as Johannes teased. But as he could hear the intimate tone in Johannes’s voice, he could feel his heart flutter and butterflies in his stomach. He caressed Johannes’s face, before pulling him in for a long passionate kiss. This clown...this man...he loved him so much that they would practically kill for each other. He stroked his cheek, kissing him harder before he suddenly pulled away with their lips smacking a bit,

“Johannes, my love...you are the most wonderful and beautiful person I have a ever met in my entire damned life. I’m so glad that you came to my room that night and let me share my heart as you’ve shared with me yours. I will always love you...from the bottom of my heart...with my entire soul...I love you.” Copia closed his eyes, slowly pressing his head against Johannes’s before he began to kiss him again, caressing his body down to his back.

Chapter 127: I Love You

Notes:

*warning* Smut in this chapter

The room surrounding them filled with purrs and the light smacking of lips as the two kissed over and over, hungry lovers in the night. It seemed they would never get enough of each other. Soon the taller man shifted, sitting up as he pulled the Cardinal into his lap and kept kissing. He scratched through his scalp, ruffling his hair as he so loved when it was messy and stuck up all over. Copia cooed as Johannes pulled him up into his lap, and wrapped his arms back around his shoulders as he continued to kiss him hungrily. He loved him. He loved him so much. “I love you...” he whispered in between kisses. His hand coming up to bury his fingers in his black hair while the other slowly went down his chest, gently flicking his nipple as his hand caressed at his smooth skin.

Johannes’ breathing hitched as he felt Copia tease his nipple, making his tongue lol instinctively and penetrate the other’s mouth. “Jå alskär dig ocksa...” Came the gruff reply as his tongue rolled over Copia’s and he leaned forward into his touch.

“Mmmm!” Copia moaned out as their danced waltzed in the dance floor of their mouths, slowly moving his hands down Johannes’s chest to caress his skin and to tease his nipples more with his thumbs as Copia caught the subtle hitch in his breath.

Of course he knew just how to please him, that devil—Johannes thought with a gleeful smirk. After all, that’s why he had come to love the Cardinal so much. He was so attentive in these matters. When they pulled apart, he turned his head to the side and began leaving sloppy kisses down his jaw and throat, nipping occasionally. He caught the whiff of cold on the air amidst pheromones and the faintest hint of incense, making him open one eye to stare off at the window behind his lover. “Snow...” He growled with a hint of awe as he dipped his tongue into the crevice of his shoulder blade.

“Aaa-ah!” Copia moaned out, digging his fingers into Johannes’s hair as he kissed and nipped down his neck—shivering lightly from the nervousness or anticipation. The way that Johannes’s growled made goosebumps form on his skin, that and the fact that the air around them became more colder. Johannes’s tongue though, quickly lit the flames inside of the Cardinal, and he pulled away to push Johannes back down by shoulders to the pillows.

He wasted no single second to dive into his chest, licking, suckling, and teething each one of his nipples. He trailed his tongue up his chest to his neck, tugging a bit at the flesh and leaving behind a few small hickeys along his neck. Butterfly kisses went up his jaw slowly before Copia whispered into his ear, “Låt mig älska dig, min kärlek...”

Johannes gasped, or maybe it was a playful snarl as he was shoved back into the mess of blankets and pillows. Back arching, hips rolling to meet the others as the roles became switched. Johannes giggled blissfully and closed his eyes, letting soft moans escape as he felt his beloved Cardinal’s teeth. “Gör vad du vill, min djävul...” He growled his reply as he once again ran digits through his short messy hair.

Copia growled lowly as Johannes ran his fingers through his hair, taking his hand in his own, and bringing it to his mouth to kiss the palm of his hand. “Min clown...” He whispered lovingly, kissing up Johannes’s arm, before setting it down to kiss down his body. He wanted this to be slow, actually slow for the both of them. For most of the times they had made love, it was always rough and fast and always full of passion, which he never really complained as they all were amazing. But since Copia actually wanted to show how much he loved Johannes, he wanted this to be slow and deep. To show though, that he is willing to be rough a bit through the session, he bit his hip, before trailing his tongue over his skin to dip into his bellybutton, kissing it sweetly as if it were another set of Johannes’s lips.

Then, he went lower. Lifting Johannes’s legs up—and pulling the sheets off of his body—he kissed down both of his thighs, leaving a few bites here and there, though he only left a sweet kiss on his cock, and a lick to his balls before he was finally met down to his entrance. He gave it a slow, tantalizing lick, then soon a kiss and repeated the same actions for a while before he entered his tongue inside his hole.

Johannes purred heavily now, like a panther in heat. His giggles had subsided into slow breathing as he relaxed into the Cardinal’s touch. “Nngg...” He twitched from the little bites and kisses, especially the lower he moved. When he reached his ass, however, his knuckles gripped the sheets in familiarity—bracing himself for what could happen at any minute. His eyes were bright seas of turquoise, swimming with rose-colored affection. There was no aggression or malice in his gaze—simply submission and eagerness.

“Mmm...you taste so good, mío pagliaccio...” Copia purred as he kissed, suckled, and pleasured his hole, trying to pleasure him all could around the area as he slowly tongue-fucked him. All the while, as he pleasured Johannes with his tongue, he massaged his thighs, lightly squeezing them and rubbing his hands over them. He pulled his tongue away for a moment to speak, “Do you like this, caro mío?” He gave his asshole a lick, “Do you like how I pleasure you with my tongue?” He repeated his previous actions to continue tongue-fucking him.

“Y-yesss...yessss...” Johannes hissed in pleasure, watching the man go to work as if it were an all-you-can-eat buffet. He reached out and playfully grabbed a fistful of his hair, looking him over as he panted. His cock bounced and throbbed with hardness, the tip already beginning to dribble.

“Mmmm!” Copia moaned out as his hair was tugged, pulling his tongue out and trailing it over his taint and up his balls, suckling them delightedly. While though only for a bit, he soon trailed his tongue up the shaft of his cock, and quickly took him into his mouth, slowly bobbing his head as he kept eye contact as close as possible. “Mmm...” He moaned lightly on his dick, pulling himself off to speak as he stroke his dick, “You taste so good, my love...” He planted kisses down to the base, before licking up the shaft once more, and placing a kiss to his tip.

Johannes’ toes curled and he continued to squirm. His moans were soft and lighter in tone, feminine sounding to accompany his more submissive persona. “T-thank you, daddy...” He blinked slowly, biting his lip while an idea occurred to him. “You know what would feel even better wrapped around my cock..?”

“Hm?” Copia hummed curiously and pulled off of Johannes’s cock with a wet pop. He raised an eyebrow and opened his mouth as he was about to ask what, before a smirk curled up on his lip as he realized what Johannes spoke of.

“Ohhh....you mean....” Copia’s hand slowly stroked his cock as he spoke, “The cock ring, my dear?”

A shuddering purr vibrated from Johannes now, shutting his eyes to moan as if the very memory aroused him even further. “W-well to be honest I was meaning your ass...if you were in the mood to ride me...But if you want to be fully dom you know I enjoy that little ring...and I will say...Cardinal...” He clicked his tongue now, eyelids low as he gave him a sweetly seductive once-over. “There are plenty of other toys in that box for you to try...If you want a little somethin’ new...”

Copia turned his head, past the pillows of their little pillow fort to the other side of the bed, where he knew that Johannes’ little toy box rested. His smirk became more gentle, before shaking his head as he turned back to face Johannes, releasing his hold on his cock to lick his hand. The smell of Johannes’s sex along with the taste filled his inner lust, craving more of him, but he controlled himself. As he brought his hand down to his own length, he spoke as he stroked himself, “Perhaps later, mío pagliaccio...” he began, lightly panting, “I just...” Copia’s eyes trailed up and down Johannes’s body, feeling himself get even more hard the more he stared at his gorgeous body, as well wanting to be inside of him to feel whole with him.

“I want to show you how much I love you, without your lovely toys...”

Johannes grew more tame, the beast’s eagerness calming down as he took note that this would not be like their ordinarily rowdy fuck sessions. He knew how passionate the Cardinal was, and how he poured his whole heart into everything he did—especially when it came to Johannes. The clown spread his legs for him and nodded, licking his lips. “Of course, babe...my...dark lord...Anything for you..”

Copia’s smirk turned into a gentle grin, before he brought his hand up to suck on 3 of his fingers, and slowly entering two fingers inside of Johannes. He gently curled his fingers inside of him, leaning down to kiss him while he fingered his entrance. All the while, he whispered sweet nothings into his ear, things like, “You’re so beautiful”, “I’m in love with all of you”, and “Mío dolce pagliaccio,” before he entered the third finger. He went on for a bit, fingering Johannes and placing kisses all over his jaw, cheeks, and lips until enough was enough and he crawled above Johannes. As he lined himself up to his entrance, he held Johannes’s face, staring deeply into his eyes.

“My sweet Johannes, I love you more than anything else in this entire world. I want you to know that you are the most beautiful, sexiest, sweetest clown that I had ever met. My heart burns for you like a thousand suns, and even in times where I feel like I am a weak foolish man, you always remind me that that isn’t true and vice versa. I love Beastie, how fierce he is and how amazing he is in bed. I love Heart Eyes, how beautiful and caring he is. I love Subby, how gentle and sweet. Even your eyes of Empathy, how they remind me of how kindred we are...” His thumb traced Johannes’s lips as he leaned closer, “And I love you, Johannes. How gorgeous and unique you are in every way,” he wrapped his arms around Johannes’s neck and shoulders, and pressing his tip to the entrance, “And for making me see...that life...can be beautiful...” He pressed his lips against his, kissing him sweetly as he thrusted inside of him.

Johannes squirmed naturally as the Cardinal proceeded to shower him in affection. It was something he was growing far more accustomed to than he had once been, but it still never lost its meaning to him. “Nnnn...” He mewed softly from a mixture of pleasure and pain, keeping his noises quiet so as not to interrupt his Cardinal. When he felt him enter all the way, stretching him wide, Johannes moaned into his mouth as he wrapped around and clung to his form. “Fuck...” He panted when he caught a break for air. “Y-you’re...Like...ah... A poet...your words are the greatest gift to me...”

Soft moans left the Cardinal’s mouth as he thrusted into his lover. From the moment that he entered inside of Johannes, everything around them felt beautiful. The atmosphere, their bodies embraced together, the sounds that left their mouths. As Copia held Johannes, their noses bumped against each other, making him lightly snicker. “Oh, I love how you adore my poetry, amore mío. And speaking of poetry, I dare you to try to find the meaning of this one...”

The Cardinal moved lower, next to Johannes ear, and whispered lovingly, “The feeling of the most softest pillows, the taste of the most delectable honey, wet, warm, moist and sweet, the addicting feeling drives me to insanity...” Copia smirked at the riddle, and pulled away to look down at Johannes’s gorgeous face as he went back to focusing on the thrusts. Thrusting deeply, yet slowly, though they picked up the pace a bit, going at a regular speed, though not fast enough.

“Mmmfff...” His eyes rolled back in pure pleasure, loving every bit as the Cardinal drove himself into him. His balls smacked against his entrance, just loud enough to rival his growing moans. At the riddle he closed his eyes to think, pondering his words and when he reopened his irises were flames. “It sounds like sex—with a women, more specifically.” And then he smirked, and licked his fangs as they grew in. His panting did not subside. “The pillows are her breasts and the honey is her sweet pussy juice. And what’s driving you to insanity is your cock...being milked to its limit by a tight little snatch. Kinda like mine, no?”

Copia smirked sinfully, pleased with Johannes’s answer even if the answer was incorrect. “Mmm, good answer, my love...” He purred, “But unfortunately, you’re not correct...” His smirk widened, looking deeply into his eyes, or Beastie’s eyes. “I’ll give you a hint...” The Cardinal closed his eyes, leaning down to hold Johannes close before pressing his lips to Johannes’s, kissing him slowly and passionately. When they pulled away, their lips smacked softly together, and Copia licked his lips, almost hungrily. The beast tilted its head as it watched his lover, but seemed pleased nonetheless that he’d at least amused him with his answer. When they kissed again, he parted his lips and danced his tongue along the inside of the other’s mouth, humming out with satisfaction. “Mmm...a kiss?” He asked with a grunt, feeling his sweet spot get brushed against, sending shudders down his spine.

“Mm-hmmm...” Copia hummed with a gentle smirk, only for it to become more smug as he heard him grunt, realizing that was a good sign. His thrusts became a little more faster as he began to pant along as he explained the riddle, holding Johannes’s hand gently with his hands.

“The pillows are your lips...for how soft they are. The taste of honey is for how sweet they taste when we kiss...and for how moist or wet they can be...depending on what you do with them,” His eyebrows wiggled at the last part before he continued, “They’re addicting to me, because for how much I love you, I want to kiss them all the time...” His hand caressing Johannes’s face before leaning back down to kiss him sweetly.

The smacking of their flesh became louder in the room as Johannes panted along with it. He stared up at the Cardinal, the beast giving a rumbling purr of affection as his eyes now swam with pink—rivaling a sunset with their ombré effect. “M-mmmfff...” When they kissed once more, he wrapped around him and scratched down his back. His head tilted to the side, helping them fit with ease.

“Mmmm!” Copia moaned into the kiss, the feeling of the scratches down his back riled him up, and it was slowly becoming more harder to control himself as he ravaged Johannes’s body. “My love...” he whispered against Johannes’s lips as they pulled away for a moment, their breaths hitting each other’s mouth as they panted with each thrusts. He stared deeply into his eyes, were they looked like a sunset on a beach, love and lust working against each other to see which on whom would take over. “I love you so much...” Copia pressed his lips against Johannes’s once again, kissing him passionately, and holding him in an embrace as he continuously slammed into his sweet spot.

Every so often the beast, as it was so want to do, would threaten to take over—which wasn’t always a bad thing, but Johannes was trying to be good—He was trying to maintain, and be sweet with his alskäre. After all, sex wasn’t always a competitive battle as he tended to make it. His Cardinal had made sure to show him that. Passion and romance played a vital role, and turned him on just as much as getting bitten and slapped around. But even still, he couldn’t hold back with his mouth as he was kissed over and over again. His claws scratched down his back, just enough to make his flesh sting in all the right places. Then he cupped his ass and held him inside while they French kissed. Johannes was glad the Cardinal still moved his head, otherwise he might’ve choked him with that tongue down his throat.

Copia moaned into the kiss again, the scratches on his back were driving him crazy. Even more so when he felt Johannes touch his ass. This love and passion that he felt all around him, and how wonderful the sex was, it all drove him closer to his climax. “My love...” he whispered against his lips as he pulled away from the kiss, burying his fingers into his lover’s hair, digging his nails into his scalp, “I’m close...” He wanted to hang on, to keep fucking longer, to show Johannes how much he was willing to hold for them to bond together longer as they fucked.

“Mmaahh...” Johannes panted against his lover’s lips, a smirk growing as he heard his light confession. “I haven’t given you permission to come yet, Car-di-nal...~” He cooed playfully and gripped the hand buried in his hair, flipping his lover on his back in a swift movement. Now he was on top, riding him like a cowboy riding a prized bull, and he let him in down to his balls. Johannes threw his head back, keeping his hair from getting in his face as he steadily rolled his hips. The other hand not supporting him upright was beginning to stroke his length, making him squirm in delight as he began to bounce.

When Johannes switched their positions, Copia let out a gasp as he landed back onto the sheets. As Johannes began to ride him, Copia laughed in between moans, “Johahannes!” Copia teased with a smile, before letting out a hiss and throwing his head back with a moan. He held onto Johannes’s waist, meeting him with his thrusts as he slammed into him. “And here I wished to be slow, my dear,” Copia giggled through his moans, “Was I too slow for you?” He chuckled, massaging Johannes’s flesh as he fucked him.

“Mmmmm...maybe.” He teased with a smirk, running a hand through his hair as he expertly humped his cock. “I just enjoy the view from up here, s’all. And if my rat behaves I’ll let him give his clown a cream pie.” The bed squeaked with their efforts as Johannes tried maintaining a reasonable speed, whilst smacking his prostate with every deep thrust. Copia smirked sinfully, “Of course...if that is what mío pagliaccio desires...then I’ll let him have it...” The Cardinal then sat up, wrapping his arms around Johannes’s waist tightly as he rammed inside of him. He nipped at the flesh on his chest, as well as planting kisses whenever he could as Johannes jumped his bones.

“Mmmff...mmmfff...” Johannes continued making his pleasured sounds of bliss, a growl or two escaping here and there but the beast was well tamed. The sexual kitten was enjoying itself to the fullest, blushing and throwing its head back to moan, whilst continuing to claw desperately at its lover. “O-ohhhhI’mg-g-gonnacome C-Cardi-C..!”

Those were the exact words Copia had wanted to hear from Johannes. He gave his chest a final bite, leaving behind a hickey or two from the pressure of his bites, and tugging on the flesh before he lifted his head up. “Johannes...” Copia cooed, his face become more softer now, but didn’t slow his thrusts, “Kiss me...as you come for me...”

The bite left Johannes crying out in silent pleasure as his jaw hung down. He composed himself, leaning in to murmur quickly “As my dark lord commands...” before grabbing the handsome man’s face and crashing their lips together. He turned his head to the side, one fist buried in Copia’s hair while the other feverishly stroked him to completion. He moaned into his mouth, coating the space between them with fiery hot liquid. His legs were trembling uncontrollably, totally being supported by the Cardinal’s strong thighs.

Copia followed right after as he felt Johannes splash his hot cum over both their bodies. With one final deep thrust, he moaned loudly into his mouth as he came deeply inside of Johannes. He kissed him passionately as they both tried to relax in their afterglow. Copia slowly pulled away from his lips, cuddling right below Johannes’s chin, listening to his quick pulse.

“I love you...Johannes...” He whispered, caressing his skin up his back. He gave another small cry as he felt himself get filled. “Mmffuck...” then quivered as they shifted to cuddle and he cradled his Cardinal in his arms. “Jåg alskär dig...djävul...” He shut his eyes, sweat coating his body in a neat film. After a minute or two he managed to catch his breath with a short chuckle. “I bet you give the best dicking in that whole church of yours...”

The Cardinal chuckled lowly, lifting his head up to give Johannes’s neck a kiss. “Damn right I do.” He said smugly, before he released an arm from around Johannes to hold them up as he brought them both back down to lay on the bed. He rolled them over, having Johannes remove himself from being on top of the Cardinal, as Copia laid his head on his chest, caressing up his chest. “Mmm...did you enjoy it, my love?” His chuckle came out in a little grumble of approval as he rubbed at the Cardinal’s back soothingly.

“Of course I did...I’ve enjoyed every love-making session with you...ever since our first...heh...You remember when you put the moves on me first?” He brushed his hair to the side and held him close with the protective likeness akin to a parent and their child. Copia was the furthest thing from Johannes’ child but he had confessed multiple times that he would kill to protect him. And especially after having sex, he felt very vulnerable and...territorial. It was a trait of the beast whom had long ago claimed the Cardinal as his one and only mate for life.

Copia giggled, burying his face in Johannes’s chest, “Oh yes, I still do, my love. Fuck, I’m still surprised I had the courage to ask you to bed. But even still,” He lifted his head up to give Johannes’s neck a noisy kiss. He then nuzzled Johannes’s chest as his hands caressed him, “It was one of the best sexes in my life...” The rising and falling of Johannes’ chest had eventually evened out as his breathing steadied. Little growls and purrs of pleasure continued to emanate from the back of his throat as he and the Cardinal enjoyed their after-sex cuddles.

“You know...I will admit the same for me as well. You...taught me that sex can be sweet and passionate if you truly care about the other. Up until I met you my thoughts on just ‘love’ in general were so skewed...”

“Really?” The Cardinal turned his head up to Johannes, listening to his slowing heartbeat as they relaxed together. “I always thought that I wouldn’t be able to fall in love for however many other I’ve slept with. Though...I always seemed to crave more to who I’ve been with, but it’s mostly just been more sex from them.” He snuggled more into Johannes’s neck, “The feeling of being loved was long forgotten by me when I had the feeling of being wanted with sex, though....I guess you could say I was rather lonely.” He lightly snicker left the Cardinal’s lips as he continued to caress Johannes’s smooth chest.

The clown nodded in sad understanding. “It’s a great distraction; Sex always has been. If you’re feeling sad or scared or angry and depressed, hell, even just yourself and your trusty right hand. It never fails to lift your spirits up and take you away from that bad place...for however short or long of a time...Before I met you I never knew what it meant to just...do that with someone because you...genuinely felt something in your heart, y’know? It wasn’t just a coping mechanism it was like...instincts or something. Like sure...we’re not going to get pregnant and start a pack of younglings like other creatures but we’re still mates for life just the same...” The rosy gaze of the passionate Heart Eyes had returned and Johannes blinked slowly—shyly, even. Coming down from a shared orgasm often brought out his sensitive side and he was glad to have someone like Copia he could trust with his gentle nature and heart.

Copia grinned sweetly up at Johannes, kissing his chest as Heart Eyes came over his eyes. He thought of what Johannes said and remembered back to the night they first met. The sadness he had felt before he invited Johannes to bed. It was true. How sex bad took him away from his grieving state to somewhere where it felt like paradise. But then he listened to when Johannes brought up pregnancy and children, and he thought back to earlier, when he delayed Johannes’s orgasm as a woman. His grin faded away, and turned his gaze downward as a question that made his heartbeat pick up the pace caught up at the tip of his tongue.

Even just thinking about asking it built up anxiety in his chest. But if he wanted an answer, he had to bite the bullet, and now. “J-Johannes...” he began, closing his eyes tightly, red forming on his cheeks with heat as he continued, “Do you...ever want...children?”

Johannes was almost certain he could hear his heartbeat skip from the question. He knew Copia and him hadn’t been together as long as some couples yet and even still the question had presented itself once or twice already. He reached a hand up and ran fingers through his dark tresses, scratching at his scalp as he chose his words. “I...erm...” The crack in his voice was apparent with his awkwardness.

“I’ve thought about it once or twice...i-if I’d be a good father...So yes I...imagine I can see myself with a couple younglings someday...as long as I can give them enough time between rehearsals.” His tone grew serious as he looked off at something nonexistent. “I refuse to neglect any child of mine, whether they be of blood or otherwise...”

Copia sighed with a smile as he relaxed, snuggling right under Johannes’s chin again. “I know you would be a great father, and perhaps be the most fun one.” He chuckled, the sound rumbling against Johannes’s chest. “I’d love to be the one to sing them lullabies...Maybe even sing them Cirice or...Ghuleh...” He smirked gently, referencing to the first night he stayed over. A silent yawn left the Cardinal’s mouth as his mismatched eyes fluttered sleepily.

Johannes purred and scratched the Cardinal’s back gently, holding him close as he was pleased with his answer as well. “And you can teach them the ways of Satan too...and how to dance like you...They can study hard like min liten Cardinal has...We’ll...give them a great life.” His eyes were closed now, his chest rising and falling slowly. He tried to imagine, as it impossible as it seemed, a child composed of both their likeness—maybe with his dark hair and Copia’s mismatched eyes...a shared love for metal and rats and nature...

“Mmmmnnn...that sounds wonderful, my love...” Copia muttered, his voice beginning to slow down and become more and quieter? “Would you want...a boy...or a girl?” He cooed, closing his eyes for a couple of seconds before opening them again to stare off into space as the sound of children laughing filled his head. Hearing the voices say “Papa” and “Daddy”, it made his heart burst at the thought. Parents. The two of them. Oh what a thought. What a sweet thought.

He stretched as he thought, tilting his head as though it would help his imaginative process. “Mm...I wouldn’t mind either. I’d love them no matter what.” His face spread apart into a blissful smile as he ran his fingers through the Cardinal’s hair now, the digits trailing down to trace his ear and rub behind it. “They’d smell like you and me and something completely their own...We could give them little baths and change their clothes for bedtime and...Oh fuck, Cardinal...are we...are we seriously considering this?”

Copia hummed, his grin faltering a bit as he thought rationally this time. Children were a huge responsibility, and how they behaved was a reflection of what their parents were or the opposite, which is very crucial. And not to mention, with the Cardinal and Johannes being important figures in their nations, it could possibly mean that they wouldn’t have time for children at all with how busy they are. He nuzzled his head into Johannes’s chest, wanting the thoughts of insecurity to leave and be replaced with happy, sweet thoughts of a family with his Johannes.

Copia sighed, “As much as I want children with you...With how we are at the moment, I don’t believe that we would be able to find the time to raise a child,” he said sadly, burying his face up Johannes’s neck. “Maybe...a surrogate for us...” At this point, Copia was beginning to say sleepy nonsense, trying to keep himself awake. He brought his hand up to Johannes’s hair, digging his fingers in his raven tresses, and running his fingers through them slowly. “And if we have....say...a girl....she would have.. your hair....your beautiful hair....long and soft.....” He struggled to stay awake, as now his eyes closed in more frequently patterns.

As much as Johannes hated to admit it, Copia was right. It was exactly his concern all along; Not having enough time between work and rehearsals to raise a youngling. And lucky for both of them in a way that they knew what neglectful parents were like, and they could avoid being like the ones that raised them. He nuzzled into Copia, their legs intertwined as they snuggled. He could tell his little Cardinal was tired, making him giggle softly as he heard his dreamlike murmurs.

“Oh..? Well then...if we have a boy...he could have your wonderfully messy head of chestnut hair...and we could do his eye makeup like yours.”

A soft chuckle left the Cardinal’s lips, closing his eyes now as he slowly gave in to sleep. “Maybe.....different...style.....not too much.....like....me...” Despite his body falling asleep, his mind was still awake. Imagining a little boy with winged eyeliner and black lips next to his fathers with one with raccoon-eyed makeup and the other with clown makeup. He pecked at Johannes’s chest, settling his head in a comfy spot as he breathed he gently against his skin. “I love you...Johannes....” Another soft giggle came from Johannes as he nestled his head comfortably into the pillows, one arm wrapped protectively around Copia. “As you wish, min djävul...I love you as well. Sleep tight...don’t let the bed slugs bite.”

Faint breathing of the Cardinal finally falling asleep was the only response Johannes had gotten back, as well as a light grin that rested on his lips as he slept. His hand absentmindedly traced circles in his back, the motions slowing down as he eventually came to drift off.

Notes:

"Låt mig älska dig, min kärlek" - Translation: Let me love you, my darling
"Gör vad du vill, min djävul" - Translation: Do what you want, my devil

Chapter 128: Sweet Child O' Mine

In his sleep, he dreamt of running through the woods again. The beast was present and the Cardinal rode on his back. But off to the aide was a young pup, bounding over the tall plants to keep up while Johannes could seemingly barrel through.

~

The blackness of the room faded off into dark colors as he woke up in a dream. He was in the main hall, where dark masses took place in, but then he saw a small figure up at the alter. Then there was a quiet sound, that at first was low, then it started to grow.

“Haeresis Dea
Once a majesty
Now exposing bone...”

He walked closer to the alter, but the singing, weirdly, didn’t get louder.

~

“You’re doing great!” A voice echoed in his dream; He realized it belonged to the Cardinal. The young pup turned and grinned at its dads. They were a messy child, hair filled with leaves and sticking up all over. His makeup looked like smudged war paint as he gnashed small teeth, trying to tear through flesh too strong for him yet. But he recognized this part of the forest, even in his dream where everything was not quite...right. He knew the scents, the trees and trails that lead down the hill towards his old home. It had been years since he’d seen the cabin in his dreams, even longer since he’d been there in person. Fear clung to his heart and his being as he realized they weren’t slowing down as much as he tried.

“No...stop...please...” Johannes desperately clawed at the earth, trying to keep his family away from the house of his childhood trauma. He could almost hear the sound of a hand smacking across a face, grabbing the collar of a shirt and slamming a tiny body against a wall. “S-stop!” He cried out, unsure if he’d screamed it out loud or just in his head.

In the darkness he felt around and clung tighter to his lover, but something was off. His body felt...smaller and lighter. He was maybe half the size of the Cardinal, with hair past his shoulders. He had the uncontrollable urge to cling and cuddle, even more so than usual.

~

The closer that Copia walked to the figure, the more clear he could see them. They were small—child-like—and wore a white ceremonial dress—something he remembered that Sisters of Sin wore for baptisms when entering the Church—and long black hair that went past their shoulders.

“From the darkness
Rise a succubus
And you serve the throne”

The next part of the verse was hummed from the child. The whole time the child sang, it sounded lovely, beautiful even. He wanted to know who they were. He started reaching for them. Right as they were about to finish the verse, he touched their shoulder gently, hoping not to startle them. But then they turned around, the face nothing but white as he heard the child say, “Papa?”

Before he was awoken by Johannes clinging to him. He blinked a few time to get used to his surroundings before he realized who it was. The way Johannes held him was almost...desperate; like he just had a bad dream. He wrapped his arms around him, snuggling his head into his chest, “I’m here, Johannes...It was only a dream, my love...” He cooed, caressing his back as he did.

Johannes sniffed, shifting his tiny body in the dark. “T-thank you, min alskäre...” His voice was childlike to match his physique—Did he shapeshift in his sleep? It was something he’d done often as he was growing into his powers, unused to controlling the changes. There were many times he’d been awoken by his parents screaming, finding a wolf asleep in their son’s bed or some other wild creature. It was then his job to quickly scramble to explain while also figuring out how to revert back. It stopped being a cute quirk of his quickly in their eyes. But again, it was something he had gotten better about in the years of his maturing and developing. So why had this happened again?

A smirk grew on his face as he realized the Cardinal was still half asleep, probably unaware of the antics happening at his side. He placed his small hands on either side of Copia’s face and scratched lightly at his side burns. “I love my handsome rat maannn...Co-pi-ahhh...” He cooed with a giggle.

Copia wasn’t sure if he heard Johannes’s voice become more child-like, or if he was just tired. But when he felt tiny hands on the sideburns on both sides of his face, he grinned tiredly but sweetly with a small chuckle. “And I love my sweet, fierce and wild Jojo...” He cooed. There was something off about Johannes’s hands, how his face didn’t fit within both of his hands and the way his voice sounded. He closed his eyes, beginning to give into sleep, when he finally let the question slip from his tired lips, “Baby....did you become smaller?”

“Mhm...!” Johannes chirped proudly, then let a small sigh escape. “I dunno why, though...It happened in my sleep.” Then he crawled closer, nuzzling somewhere between the Cardinal’s hairline and shoulders. He was so warm and cuddly! And his facial hair tickled his smooth skin. “What were you dreaming about?” He wrapped little strands of his hair around his fingers and played with it, breathing in his scent as he began calming down from his own previous nightmare.

A happy grin turned up at the lips of the Cardinal as Johannes nuzzled him, and used his hands to caress the back of the smaller figure, and up to bury his fingers in his hair to gently scratch at his scalp as he struggled to wake himself up. He smacked his lips lightly before he spoke, “I dreamt...I was at the altar in the Church....and there was a small child...in white...at the altar....singing....Ghu....leh...” he removed a hand from Johannes’s back for a moment as he moved his head away to cover his mouth as he yawned before returning in place.

“They sang so...beautifully....but when I touched their shoulder...to see who it was.....I couldn’t see their face....but they called me ‘Papa’ before I woke up...” He stroked Johannes hair comfortingly, giving his head a sweet kiss before he asked, “What was your nightmare, my love? What did you dream?”

He purred heavily as the Cardinal stroked him, listening intently to his dream. He purred so hard it seemed to make his whole body vibrate. But then Johannes’ breathing hitched when he asked about his own, and he recounted his terror. “We were in the forest near the house I grew up in...There was someone else with us—a small child or something—and even though I kept fighting it we kept getting closer... I was worried we would see them...”

Copia’s sleepiness suddenly left him as his eyes shot open after he listened to Johannes’s dream. He brought Johannes closer, hugging him comfortingly as he buried his nose in his hair to inhale his scent before speaking. “Johannes...did your fa-” No. Those people that hurt his Johannes were not his family, nor were they considered his parents, “Did those people abuse you before you left?”

He nodded as he buried into his Cardinal, a low whine escaping. “Before I ran away to the circus...my birth parents would get angry as my powers were developing...I couldn’t control them quite yet and they didn’t like that. My father especially...He thought if he hit me it would stop but...heh...I mean, heck, if I could’ve stopped it I would’ve, y’know?” He turned his head enough to kiss Copia’s ear, nuzzling it afterwards.

“But...that’s the past now. I...haven’t gone back since.”

Copia hugged Johannes tighter, burying his entire face in his hair. Despite his comforting exterior, he was very upset at Johannes’s parents for everything they have done to his amante. They beat him and demanded for him to control himself when he had no clue how to when his powers first came. No support, no consideration. They didn’t understand how unique his dear Johannes was, and only wished to wipe it away for him to be normal.

“Those horrible people won’t hurt you ever again, my love. And if they ever try to lay a finger on our little pup, I’ll make sure they will never be able to see the light of day ever again...” He said lowly, almost growling before he gave Johannes’s head a long, soft kiss. He never knew those people, but he knew that if they ever did harm to his family, he will bring Hell to the surface on them.

Over time, Johannes had slowly shifted back into his normal form. His breathing had regulated and he was purring once again, the horrid past that had risen to the surface of his mind had been resorted to only that—a horrid past that was going to stay behind. “I love you...I love you so much more than you’ll ever know...” He murmured against his ear, kissing it all over and rubbing himself into the Cardinal’s natural scent. “And...I have no reason to believe you will be anything but an excellent father..”

Copia felt Johannes’s skin change into something more bigger in his arms, and knew that he had shifted back into his usual tall figure. He let out a shuddered sigh with a soft grin as he heard whisper into his ear and kiss him, and nuzzle him back as Johannes snuggled into him. He hugged Johannes tightly, placing kisses on every spot he could find on Johannes’s neck, face, chest, or hair. He laid with him, hugging Johannes with a smile before whispering into his ear, “I love you too, Johannes, my love...more than my whole life. And I know as well, that you will be an amazing father to our children...and I won’t let the demons of your past hold you back into being so for our family.” He held Johannes close for a while, closing his eyes as he relaxed.

He grumbled happily as they both could set their minds at ease, just enjoying the company of the other. Johannes tangled their legs together then his fingers into the other’s hair, making a sort of ‘lover’s knot’ with their bodies, like mice snuggled together for warmth. He always slept better that way, and with Copia he didn’t believe much in ‘personal space’ unless the rat man insisted it was necessary. “One day...when things become more settled...until then, we have your Ghouls and your rats to care for...”

A small grin tugged at the Cardinal’s lips as he listened, giving Johannes’s shoulder a few soft kisses as they both relaxed into their embrace. Though, he couldn’t help but think....what if when things do settle down, they would be too old for children then. Then what would happen? Would they still want to raise a family? Or let it die off as an old forgotten dream? He buried his face into Johannes’s neck, inhaling his scent to push the thought out of his mind. He needn’t think of such things, after all, it was just like how Johannes’s said, they had plenty to take care of at the moment before children. They say life was short, but life was also long, so there was no need to rush. And besides, they had just gotten together, he shouldn’t be thinking of children in the first place. But still, the thought of raising a family with someone he truly loved...was so...exciting.

“I do hope so...mío pagliaccio...” He gave Johannes’s neck a peck, snuggling more into him as they cuddled.

“Nnmmmm...” Johannes murmured as his breathing slowed and before he realized he was asleep once more. But this dream came much more peacefully, hardly distinguishable from reality as they often were, but not traumatic by any means. It was quiet besides the trickling of water—they were at the pond—and Copia sat at the water’s edge staring off at the sky. And that was it; that was the entire dream. Just himself and his lover beneath the stars, enjoying the peaceful quiet company of one another.

When he heard no audible reply from Johannes, he gently and slowly pulled away from the hug, though keeping his arms around his form, and figured he had fallen asleep as his eyes were closed. He smiled sweetly, giving his jaw a soft kiss before snuggling into his chest. “I love you...Johannes...” he whispered, before slowly falling back asleep into a dreamless sleep.

“I love you, you handsome djävul...” Johannes crooned to his dream-Copia, playing with his hair and making it stick up all over.

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry for being late on uploads. The end of 2024 was pretty rough as my grandma had a heart attack, my birds flew away on Christmas, and school started again this year, so life has been wild. On a lighter note, I'm turning 23 tomorrow! So I thought I'd come back again for this year to come back to uploading.

Chapter 129: Love Under The Stars

Notes:

*Warning* Smut in this chapter

He saw a shooting star, and the next thing he knew the Felkod 7 was parked beside them on the moonlit waterfront. Copia turned to him with a sly smile, like that of a teenager attempting to steal their parent’s car for the night. “Shall we?” He asked smoothly, holding a hand out to his lover. Johannes felt the heat in his face rise as he swooned so easily, then came to his senses. “Yes, but, I’m driving. As incredibly handsome as you are, you’re still inexperienced.”

~

Well, at least he thought it would be dreamless. He saw Johannes’s face, and behind him; a beautiful background of stars on a cloudless night. And the air was cool too, so they wouldn’t be freezing immediately. He suddenly felt...exposed. Almost like he was naked. Almost as if they both were. It felt strange, but he enjoyed it nonetheless. He reached up for Johannes, seeing his arms wrap around and rest on the nape of his neck. The expression on his face became more loving as he heard him say, “Jag älskar dig, min söta djävul...” Before leaning down to kiss him, and suddenly; the Cardinal felt weightless, as if they were floating into the sky.

~

Up among the stars and galaxies, they were far from their problems. They were far from their friends as well, but dreams weren’t concerned with realistic ideas like that. Johannes was preparing coffee while he brought it over to Copia, his face pressed against the windows eagerly like a kid seeing an aquarium for the first time. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Johannes heard himself say as they looked out at the stars and the black nebula around them. Swirling colors filled the scene like ink droplets in water. Copia’s attention was suddenly on the taller man. “Not as beautiful as you...” He growled and leaned in, kissing him hungrily as he backed him against the wall.

“Mmmff...daddy...” Johannes murmured aloud in his sleep, rolling over to spoon the real sleeping Copia. The growing erection in his boxers was rubbing against the Cardinal’s taint, only adding to both the sleeping men’s pleasure.

As Johannes pulled away from their kiss, Dream Copia turned his gaze downwards, as he realized that both Johannes and the Cardinal are naked, and that Johannes’s leaning cock was pressing against his taint, near his asshole. And he watched as his own cock twitched in both his dream and in real life. Before he could realize, Johannes was entering him, and in sighed out a moan as he returned his gaze upward to Johannes watching his face become contorted with pleasure.

Outside his dream, the Cardinal was beginning to pant as his own erection grew, and slowly moving his bare ass against Johannes’s clothed dick to feel more of him.

~

Johannes hurriedly set the coffee down, even in his dreams knowing that to waste such a valuable resource was blasphemous beyond belief. They were like foxes in heat, their hands all over one another once more. They kissed so feverishly deep that their teeth collided and tongues slid over one another. The nebulous void swirled endlessly outside their ship’s window, almost dizzying in it’s effect. Copia had him pinned against the wall now, grinding him furiously while the defenseless man could merely growl and moan.

In the real world, his arms were wrapped tight around the Cardinal, pre-cum soaking through the front of his underwear as he moaned under his breath.

~

“Mmm...Johannes...my love...” The Cardinal moaned out. Despite dreaming that he was getting fucked by his boyfriend, weirdly enough, the actual feeling of being fucked was absent. Almost like he could feel something, but what was it? But even yet it felt good.

Soft moans left the Cardinal’s mouth now, moving more of his ass to now dry hump Johannes’s dick as he tightened his hands into fists, gripping the bed sheets. He wanted more of this lovely feeling, whatever this feeling was.

All of a sudden the sweet visions of the Felkod 07 began to melt away and Johannes saw Copia on his side, moaning quietly as he faced away from him. The stars and nebulas still danced low over their heads, painting the sky and filling the dark void of an unlit bedroom. He glanced down just as slowly to realize he was very hard, and if Copia continued his actions he could even cream his pants like a hormonal teenager. Now...we couldn’t have that, could we? Not when they both obviously wanted something so badly...Johannes smirked and chuckled under his breath, long fingers trailing down his back to meet his ass as they dipped one at a time inside him. First one, then two, already working his way up to three for his beautiful sleeping djävul.

Suddenly, the blissful dream quickly left as the Cardinal woke himself up with a sweet moan as he felt something enter him. He blinked a few times to get his vision used to his surroundings, but before he knew it, Johannes entered another finger, making him let out another beautiful moan. “Mmm....Jo...hahanesss...” mewled the Cardinal, burying his face into his pillow while he slowly lifted his leg, spreading himself more out for Johannes. Now that he was awake, he had more control of his body, which now he could hump Johannes’s fingers properly instead of simply dry humping his crotch.

A low snicker escaped the clown in the dark as he spit on the digits and plunged them further inside him once more. “Oh hullo, my darling...want to fuck in outer space?” Johannes hummed, pulling his fingers out completely now and spreading him wide as he leaned down and licked between his taint and his asshole. The hand not spreading him now reached up, finding both the Cardinal’s wrists and holding them behind his back.

Copia let out a shuddered breath, sending a smirk over his shoulder to his lover, “Why yes, my love...let’s make love under the stars...” He inhaled sharply before releasing soft though sweet moans, feeling Johannes’s tongue light up his body as he licked his most sensitive spots while his fingers pleasured him and spread him out. He was completely putty in his grasp that he put up little to no fight as Johannes grabbed and held his wrists behind.

“F-fuuhuhuck....oh fuck...m-master....” Copia’s face lit up blush red as he moaned. Having a sex dream then waking up to morning sex? Oh, he was all for it, and especially with someone he very much cared for. Johannes growled at his given nickname, finding it an extremely beautiful sound to come from Copia. He tightened his grasp on his wrists and leaned in between his legs, taking his cock out and grinding it against his taint and the other’s cock as well.

“Mmm...You’ve been a naughty little boy, haven’t you Car-di-naaal..?~” He mused into his ear, biting the lobe afterwards. “I want to be oh so rough with your little taint...but I know you crave gentility as well...”

The Cardinal whines as Johannes bit his ear. He buried his face into the pillow, his face red as a rose as his struggled to move his hands out of Johannes’s grasp to push his hot cock inside his boy pussy. It’s true that he craved for the sex to be gentle since they both had just woke up, but now he just wanted Johannes inside of him and make love to him. “P-please...m-master...” he whined, trying to grind himself against Johannes to try to push his cock inside, “M-master.....I want you in me....”

A low growl of amusement left Johannes’ lips as he glanced once more upwards at the swirling galaxies above them. He smirked and rolled the Cardinal onto his back, facing him now as he kept his wrists held tightly. Another idea hit him, and he glanced around to find his long Grucifix chain. “Mm...I don’t know, Cardi-C...” He grumbled, binding his wrists tightly with the necklace and letting the Grucifix hang below. He licked his teeth, positioning himself at his entrance as he raised his legs and began to shove inside. “You may be a sweet fuck but...I could have you beat.”

Copia’s breath hitched when Johannes tossed him onto his back, and held his wrists up submissively as he took his Grucifix to tie them together. When he felt Johannes enter him, he let out a gorgeous moan, lifting his legs more higher up to where they were close to his head. He let out a small whine, “P-pleeeeaaassseee master...” He whined, hating his own self for how needy he was, but how he desperately wanted for Johannes to make sweet, zesty love to him. “Please, my darling master...I want you to paint the inside of me white with your milky cum and to feel your love as you fuck me...” he blushed, turning his head to bury his face into the pillow.

Johannes paused as his tip slipped inside, staring at Copia as if seeing him for the first time. His eyes began to flood with rich fire as in turn, his grin grew wickedly. “Ohohoho...” The clown giggled, reaching down and spreading him open with his fingers until he slid in to the base.

“You filthy little altar boy...” He growled, reaching up and choking Copia and forcing him to hold his gaze. “I love when you speak so disgustingly...”

Copia arched his back, moaning loudly once more as Johannes stretched him out and taking him down to the base. When he relaxed his back, he brought his tied hands up to hold Johannes hand in place as he choked him, feeling a bit of his air cut off, but too distracted by the intimate strong connection of their eye contact to even care. He grinned slowly, sinful, like a happy little whore. “Of course~” purred the Cardinal, “I’m such a slutty little fuck, aren’t I, master?”

“Uh-huuuuh...~” Johannes crooned, eyeing him up and down as he adjusted his grip and began to thrust quicker. “My filthy bastard rat-boy...Mmmff...You take that cock like a pro.” He was grumbling again, the sound of flesh smacking against itself slowly building in the room. The Grucifix chain jingled lightly, bringing him some form of amusement. Copia’s expression slowly faded to that of a submissive whore, letting his jaw go slack as he moaned loudly each time Johannes hit his sweet spot. “Fffuck! Ohhh fuck! Mmm...! Mm-mmm!! D-d-daddy...!” Copia’s blush brightened, shutting his eyes out of embarrassment and to take in more of the amazing feeling of pleasure all over his body.

“Rrrrfff...!” Johannes growled each time, almost barking now as he kept fucking the Cardinal at a steady pace. Gripping his firm thighs, he raised his legs up as high as they would go and fucked him that way, balls slapping against his delightfully squelching entrance. The clown even spit on it once to keep it extra lubricated, not wanting any resistance as he dipped into him brutally.

Fuck! Oh fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck! Fucking hell it was amazing! “Mmm! Oh cazzo! Loda Satana, fottimi duro Johannes! Fanculo la mia figa puttana! Fuck my Satanic hole! Fuck me like the disgusting FILTHY WHORE THAT I AM!!” Copia screamed, arching his back and rolling his eyes to the back of his skull in ecstasy. The chain of the Grucifix dug into his flesh, surely to leave a couple of red marks as the metal broke the skin, but despite the pain it brought him, it gave him extreme pleasure. The more that Johannes fucked straight into his prostate, the more closer he got each thrust he gave him, and now he was barely hanging on like as if he was holding himself up at the edge of volcano about to explode.

Johannes’ jaw hung low, both in surprise and arousal as the continued stream of moans escaped him. He loved watching his Cardinal unravel, and in this particular instance he seemed to be going farther than usual. “That’s fucking right,” He growled in a low voice, verging on demonic in tone. “Sing for me, my pretty Cardinal...” and then he smirked sickeningly sweet, reaching forward to squeeze his balls.

When Johannes squeezed his balls, that was it for the Cardinal. “Aaa-Aaahhhh!! J-Johannes!! Fuuuuuck!” He came hard and euphoric, with his cock squirting hot cum over his chest as his jaw wide open to let loose a string of moans and swears. His toes curled tightly into the air while he arched his back painfully hard, before letting out one loud moan as tears threatened to spill in his eyes. “Fuuuhah! JOHANNES!!” Everything felt so hot in their little blanket fort, and it felt like the more they both panted, the more difficult it felt to breathe from how hot it was. But he couldn’t reach up or over, otherwise this amazing feeling would end.

Johannes laughed loud, in a way that would’ve appeared strange had it been anyone else but him. He laughed a lot, especially when he was coming close to his orgasm. And watching Copia melt into putty had reduced the clown to an onslaught of moans and giggles and growls as he chased his own orgasm. Near the end, he tried to say something—perhaps call him a name or something—but it fell short into a breathless gasp as he came inside his lover. He was purring hard now, quickly untangling the Grucifix from Copia’s wrists and kissing where the chain had cut his skin. “Hnnnngf...frmmm...mmroow...mmrreoow...” He hummed now, every muscle twitching as he came down and snuggled against Copia’s face. “The...uh...the eagle has landed...”

Copia went completely limp after he had come, too weak to move or to even speak. He could only manage a small whimper as Johannes untangled the Grucifix off of his wrists and a weak smile as Johannes kissed his injured wrists. He could barely make himself move even as he turned himself over onto his side. His arm trembled as he reached over to wrap his arm around Johannes’s form, holding him close as he nuzzled Johannes’s face, inhaling his natural scent mixed with sweat and the smell of sex. He snickered lightly as he heard him, “Yeah..” He said weakly, settling underneath Johannes’s chin, where he gently kissed his neck and snuggled into the spot. “Mmmm.....baby...” cooed the Cardinal, kissing Johannes’s collarbone before yawning. “Mmmff...thank you, my dear....that was amazing....” He said softly, snuggling more into his chest.

Johannes purred with contentment as both men rubbed up against each other affectionately. “Of course, min djävul...I love you...” One hand continued absentmindedly stroking his wrists where the chains had been, feeling a tinge of guilt mixed with pride that he’d left a mark. Maybe one day he’d physically scar his Cardinal for life—giving him a sort of gift to remember him for. “You dirty little fucker...I can’t wait to return to your church and make you read me Satanic scripts as I fuck you on the altar...” The words trickled out as if someone else had said them and yet Johannes and Copia were the only ones there.

Copia absolutely loved this. He loved it whenever after sex they both cuddled and kissed and whispered sweet nothings to each other. Oh, he adored it when Johannes pampered him. Though when Johannes stroked his raw wrists, soft whimpers of pain escaped from him as he tried to focus on Johannes loving touch. When he heard Johannes speak again, a shiver went down his spine, as if someone else has been speaking through Johannes’s mouth than his usual sweet pagliaccio after sex. But even the freaky Cardinal couldn’t hold himself back from talking back dirty to who it seemed to be behind the voice.

“Well....I look forward to that... But not until I fuck the shit out of you dressed as a nun when I take your virginity for Satanas...” The Cardinal growled. Despite the dirty talk, he still snuggled more into Johannes’s chest, too comfortable to even make any move other than to just cuddle. The growling tone in his voice hitched as if Copia had gotten him good with that visual. Glowing eyes wrestled between burning cinders and tranquil pools as he licked his lips, scratching at the Cardinal’s scalp just slightly.

“Ohh...you dirty little rat-man...How do you want me? My little ass cross dressing or a full-on woman? I know you enjoyed my pussy...and I can turn into a lusty little virgin for you.” Copia cooed, leaning into Johannes’s touch before smirking, “I honestly don’t give a damn in how I want you. Just as long as I can fuck your brains out.” The Cardinal smoothed his hand down Johannes’s back, caressing its way down to his waist. “Though I’d still enjoy it if you’d act all innocent and pure but enjoying every single second of it as slam into your juicy cooch,” purred the Cardinal. Though despite all the dirty talk, the Cardinal was sleepy and sore, and all he wanted now was to be pampered and cuddle with his lover. Unsure if maybe he could squeeze one more orgasm in before sleeping, but who knew?

Johannes purred heavily; it was like cuddling with a motorcycle at this point. He wiggled his hips subtly at the Cardinal’s touch, clicking his tongue in thought from his words. “Pure and innocent, huh? Sure, I can play that game. Lemme try now, and see if I can give you a sneak preview.” He cleared his throat, thinking for a moment as he drew forth Subby from the back of his mind. His voice grew softer and lighter, like a good little altar boy. “F-forgive me, Mister Cardinal...I-I have sinned somethin’ most awful...” He twirled a piece of hair around his finger as he spoke, turning his head to make sure the Cardinal was watching him full-on.

Copia purred delightedly, brushing his hand down to Johannes’s hip and caressing him as well as down behind him to his lovely ass. “Mmmm...you sound wonderful so far, my dearest,” purred the Cardinal, “I love how you sound so submissive for me...I can’t wait to see how you will sound like when the day comes...” The Cardinal’s smirk widened before his hand smoothed its way back up, resting on Johannes’s pecs and lightly squeezing him. Copia snuggled closer, moving his arm to wrap around Johannes’s frame to press his lips against Johannes’s chest to softly kiss him. Then up to his collarbone, and up his neck and jaw, and finally to his lips.

Johannes kissed him back as his response, grinding lightly against the hand that caressed him. “Oh you sexy creature...You know I’ll go all out for you. It’s nice...being with someone I can do that for. Like...well, in case you haven’t noticed—I’m a little freaky in bed. So...it’s nice to have someone that...doesn’t really get scared away by that.”

Copia hummed in acknowledgement, before he began to sit up, feeling his entire body scream at him in protest of his entire muscles and bones—but he continued, groaning in pain before arching his back to crack his spine. He looked over his shoulder to his boyfriend with a smirk, before casually crawling over Johannes, straddling himself above Johannes’s hips while his hands were planted right on Johannes’s pecs, lightly squeezing them playfully again before moving his gaze upwards to meet Johannes’s eyes.

“Growing up in an environment where sex isn’t seen as a taboo has really helped out to not be intimidated by the concept of sexuality.” His hands caressed Johannes’s chest absentmindedly, all the while, coyly moving his gaze downwards every now and then to watch his hands stroke Johannes’s soft skin. He shifted his arms, burying them below Johannes’s shoulders as he leaned down place kisses around his jaw. But he didn’t realize, that the lower he went down to his Johannes kisses, his legs slowly lost their grip on the sheets, and he fell right on top of Johannes’s chest while his legs were straddled out. At first he chuckled, which quickly became a giggle as he lay his head against Johannes’s neck, simply giggling happily at a silly little mistake.

Watching him maneuver around in such a slow, creaky manner tempted the clown to call his lover “grandpa” but he restrained, instead purring loud as he watched him crawl on top and straddle him. “Mm...mm...I’m...so glad you’re so comfortable with yourself...and me...aah!” When he felt him fall it startled some primitive instinct inside of him to protect his lover from injuring himself. Not that he could, but instinctively he didn’t care. His arms wrapped around him tightly as he nuzzled against his cheek. He continued to purr and kiss his ear as he whispered. “You’re so silly, Cardi C. I should paint you like a clown instead.”

Copia continued to giggled as he nuzzled Johannes back. When Johannes brought up the idea of painting the Cardinal in clown makeup, then he thought of a black and white mime makeup with black lips in a cheshire grin and a black tear drop below his eye. His grin widened, pulling away a bit from the embrace to face Johannes.

“I can consider it, buuuttttt, I don’t want to take the spotlight of my favorite little clown.” He teased, lifting an arm up to playfully poke Johannes’s nose before chuckling. Johannes wrinkled his nose as he smiled, playfully nudging the Cardinal. “I don’t mind sharing. I think you’d look pretty cute honestly—like a sexy, dark...Satanic clown-daddy...It would be an honor to paint you someday, if you’ll let me.” Copia hummed pleasantly, giving some more soft kisses around Johannes’s jaw and neck, “Hmmm, of course dear...I look forward to how you will paint me...” he softly smirked before snuggling in between Johannes’s neck and shoulders as his hand caressed his smooth chest.

“Eheheheh...” He snickered softly with a hint of darkness. “I’ll paint you red—your body, at least. And paint your face white with my cum.” As he felt Copia’s gentle kisses, he stroked his hair and scratched at his scalp. The Cardinal smirked as his cheeks turned a slight red from Johannes’s dirty comment. He had to admit, the idea sounded hot, and it didn’t sound bad either. His hand caressed its way to Johannes’s nipple, rubbing the spot slowly and teasing it lightly. “If you’d like, you can give me that face paint right now...” He purred before slowly crawling down his body, pulling the comforter and blankets with him as he did.

Notes:

Translations for this chapter:
1) Loda Satana, fottimi duro Johannes! Fanculo la mia figa puttana - Praise Satan, fuck me hard Johannes! Fuck my slutty pussy

Chapter 130: Face Paint

Notes:

*Warning* Smut in this chapter

Pushing Johannes’s legs up over his shoulders, he inhaled the lovely scent of musk that came from Johannes’s genitals, before he began to plant kisses on his thighs, lighting him up a bit before the firestorm. Johannes’ coy grin opened slightly as his jaw dropped, a short gasp escaping as his nipple was messed with and the Cardinal shifted their positions. “Oooo...seriously?” He growled in amusement as he watching him, licking his lips and tightening his legs around him.

The closer the Cardinal got to Johannes’s crotch, he began to lick the skin near his cock. He planted a kiss on his balls before suckling them delightedly. He hollowed out his cheeks as he kept his eyes up at Johannes from where he was. When he thought he teased Johannes enough, he licked his way up to his tip, giving it a kiss and small lick before slowly taking the tip into his mouth, using his tongue to swirl around the tip as he bobbed his head onto it. Johannes’ breathing slowly picked up as he watched his Cardi-C get to work. Fuck, he was good. Was he better than when they first met? Johannes thought so, which gave him great pride that he was turning the Cardinal into such a cock slut. “T-that’s it...that’s it...ohhh...” He moaned lowly, shutting his eyes as he felt arousal slowly take him over.

Copia smirked as he he heard Johannes moan for him, and he obediently took more of him in his mouth. While though he wanted to pleasure Johannes as much as he could by swirling his tongue over the head of his dick, but he knew that he wanted to pleasure him all over, and that he did. He pulled off of his dick, and placed desperate kisses down to the base, stroking him as he juggled his balls in his mouth. He poured every single drop of his passion into every action he did to his dear pagliaccio, wanting to pleasure him as much as he could as he went down on him.

“Ohhhhh...hah...ahhh...” The giggles and snickers of a breathlessly horny clown arose from him as he began rolling his hips against his lover’s mouth. “Mm-mmfff...You f-feeel amazing, my darling...I think the C in Cardi-C must stand for ah...cock-slut, because you give the best fucking blowjobs mffff...” Johannes purred again, stroking some of Copia’s hair back as he watched him. That’s when an idea hit him, and he had to bite his tongue to keep his devilishly wide smirk from giving him away. He waited until Copia took him down to the base as he began to shapeshift, only his cock, adding to it’s length and girth. And for added good measure he made it extra sweet for him, like a thick piece of candy with frosting inside.

Copia tried to smirk as much as he could as he had Johannes in his mouth. He got off his dick with a wet pop to speak, stroking him as he did, “You’re goddamn right that I’m a dirty little cock-slut, baby...” he purred, before taking him back into his mouth. But suddenly, when he came down to the base of Johannes’s cock, he felt him become thicker and longer to where he could practically feel him in his throat, and he resisted the urge to gag as he held him inside for a bit before coming off to breathe with strings of saliva connecting Johannes’s dick with his mouth.

“Oh my fuck....” moaned the Cardinal as he stroked Johannes, eyeing his large cock before bringing in another hand into the mix to jerk him off. Copia “You’re so fucking big...” He gave the tip a long lick, tasting the saltiness of the pre-cum on his tongue before bringing Johannes back into his mouth, bobbing his head and little by little, taking him down to the base, and the Cardinal made sure to keep eye contact with his lover each time he swallowing him down. Johannes gripped the bedsheets as he wriggled and writhed in pleasure. “Mmmmff...you know it, baby...” He hissed and watched him, imagining what it would be like to pull that little trick while he was inside Copia’s ass—like inflating a balloon as he slowly stretched him out. “Keep that up and I’ll be cumming ribbons for you...”

Copia would’ve smirked again if he wasn’t so busy blowing Johannes’s giant cock. He quickly pulled away from his dick, stroking him vigorously as he sucked on three of his fingers, “You’ll be coming all over me like canvas, baby~” He purred before returning back onto his dick. As he got used to again to the wide and long girth, he brought his lubricated hand down to Johannes’s entrance, entering a finger inside and curling it inside as took him down to the base.

“Mmmmmmaaaahhh...” Johannes closed his eyes again and lifted his legs more as he moaned. Oh yes, like a canvas indeed...Copia’s every action had him twitching and dribbling and whining the closer he got. “More...more...oooo...” Bright turquoise eyes blinked slowly at his lover. “T-there’s a vibrator I-in my little toy box...”

Throughout the time the Cardinal fingered Johannes, the moans that came out of his mouth were starting to get to him, making his cock twitch and do his actions much more vigorously. Right as Copia was about to enter another finger, he heard his moaning lover make his suggestion. His mind immediately flashed back to yesterday, when the Cardinal dominated the shut out of Johannes, with a cock ring and vibrator. He wondered...can he fit that little cock ring on that giant cock of his?

Copia pulled off of his dick with a wet pop, removing his finger from inside of Johannes as a dark smirk slowly formed on his face. “How about something a little different?” purred the Cardinal. He then went to crawl toward the edge of the bed, planting a hand on the bed and his knees shook violently as he crouched down to pick the little box from under the bed. He searched for the cock ring from earlier, but no such luck, and he remembered that he tossed it somewhere in the middle of the room before Johannes came. With a small pained groan, he lifted himself off he bed and limped towards the middle of the room, where he saw the ring by some of the pillows. He slowly picked it up, sending Johannes a smirk before limping back to the bed and crawling towards Johannes.

“How about instead of a vibrator,” he began, one hand going down to stroke himself, eyes trailing down to Johannes’s monster cock, how good it felt inside his mouth, “I use my own dick. But, you have some rules.” He lifted now the cock ring up for Johannes to see, “You won’t cum until I do in you first, then you can paint my face with your lovely cum. You can’t touch the ring no matter how much you want to cum.” As he spoke, he slowly began to press the ring down onto Johannes’s hard dick. There was some slight resistance for how big Johannes was, but he managed to press the ring down to the base. “Do you understand?” Asked the Cardinal before lining himself up to Johannes’s entrance.

Johannes watched Copia get up with intrigue, a small wave of sympathy rushing through his gaze as he watched him limp. He made a mental note to massage and pamper his lover afterwards. His cock twitched noticeably from the sight of the ring, making heat rise to his face as he stuck his tongue out and smirked. “Of course, my darling. You know I always follow my master’s orders...” He purred, looking up through his eyelashes as he gave a little wiggle of his hips. He shrunk his cock just slightly to avoid circulation being cut off; as it was, just having a boner alone was making him lightheaded.

Copia smirked, “That’s a good boy~” he purred before thrusting inside of Johannes. He let out a low groan as Johannes’s tight hole closed up around his dick. Maybe because he didn’t play with his entrance enough this time that it is more tight. But no matter. He began thrust at a slow pace, getting the both of them used to one another before he picked up the pace after a little bit. “Fuck, your tight little snatch is wonderful, my love...” Johannes hissed from the tightness, spreading his legs out to help his Cardinal ease inside. “M-mmmfff...a-and your satanic rod feels fantastic beyond measure...” He was panting softly with each of the Cardinal’s building thrusts, his tongue hanging from the corner of his mouth.

“Ohhh? You think so, dear?” Asked the Cardinal, adding an edge to his voice as his thrusts increased in speed and a hand went down to stroke Johannes’s cock as he did. “You really do love my dick, don’t you, you little cock slut?” The Cardinal growled, thrusting deeply inside of Johannes, hitting straight into his sweet spot and smacking his hips right into Johannes’s thighs with each thrust. Johannes arched his back as he cried out in a mixture of pleasure and pain from overstimulation. “Fuck! Fuck jå! Fuck jå! Du får mig att känna mig som en liten hora, min djävul!” He moaned in clipped Swedish as he kept his legs up, raising them so far they almost went to his head.

Oh, how the Cardinal loved it when Johannes was such a wonder whore for him. But as tired as he was, he still wanted to fuck his pagliaccio’s brains out. He quickly stopped thrusting and released his hold on Johannes’s cock, arching his back, making it crack, afterwards cracking his neck and fingers before pushing Johannes’s legs down to his head, and sending out his thrusts at full speed. “You filthy like cock slut, you absolutely love it when I fuck like this, don’t you?” His thrusts became strong and deep again, hitting Johannes’s ass each time as he made sure to slam into his prostate. “You lovely whore, I’ll make you orgasm so hard you won’t be able to feel your cock afterwards.” He growled, before increasing his speed again, looking at Johannes with lust as he watched him writhe in pleasure.

Copia stopped thrusting almost long enough for Johannes to start complaining, burning with desires that needed to be met. When he went to open his mouth, instead he became cut off by his own gasps and moans of shrill pleasure. “Jå! Jå! AGH! You FUCKING BASTARD!” He snarled and grinned like a wild animal as he drooled at the mouth, his legs held back high enough he could’ve tasted his own ankle if he wanted to. “Ugh! Spread me open! F-fill me with cream, daddy!” The beast wrestled with Subby as he continued to roll his hips from side to side, meeting the Cardinal’s unbearably fast thrusts. His long arms reached out desperately as he found Copia’s nipples and pinched them.

He yelped like a startled animal as he was flipped over, clawing at the blankets and pulling desperately as if he could somehow squirm away to safety. “Hnnnnggah!” His cries were muffled as he was shoved down into the pillows, the savage fucking resuming as quickly as it had begun. “I-I-I-n-n-need-s-omething t-to sed-ATE-me-me but I can’t aaffoordd t-the hiighhh!” Johannes moaned as he attempted to sing the lyrics to “Smells like a Freakshow”, turning his head just enough to breathe and catch a glance of the Cardinal.

So this is what it’s like when Johannes makes him read... Thought the Cardinal as he listened to Johannes moan the lyrics. Fuck, he never realized just how good it felt to hear Johannes struggling to even speak as fucked him. He smacked his ass again, watching it jiggle delightfully as he did and as he kept fucking. That’s when he decided to switch their positions. He pulled out of Johannes again, tossing back onto his back, and summoning his strength to be able to flip the both, now with Johannes at the top and Cardi resting at the bottom. “Ride me my little jockey...” He purred, staring at Johannes from below, before entering him once again, and began to thrust wildly as he held on tightly to Johannes’s hips.

“Agh-! AAH!” Johannes squealed in delight as he was thrown around again, his hair flying everywhere as he found himself sitting upright this time. He blushed, wiping some drool from his chin as he stared down at his lover. “As my dark lord commands...” Johannes straddled his waist and threw his head back with a beautiful moan as his ass offered little to no resistance this time. The Cardinal slid in with a wet smack, making him fall forward slightly as he stabilized himself in the thrusts. He was shaking and trembling, his cock aching to cum. With shaking hands, he reached down to pinch Copia’s nipples again and this time placed his mouth over one, suckling hungrily.

“Aaahhh!” Copia threw his head back in a loud moan as Johannes played with his sensitive nipples. Fuck, Johannes always knows how to turn him on and light him up, it’s amazing. He wrapped his arms tightly around Johannes’s frame where he kept hitting his prostate every single time, panting and growling into his ear each time he thrusted. He lightly licked, then tugged at Johannes’s earlobe with his teeth, before growling into his ear, “I want to hear your scream, my slutty little clown. Scream for me like you do when you perform, like how we are performing our act of making love.” The Cardinal suddenly then lifted them both up, keeping Johannes in a tight grip as he rammed right into him and for Johannes to try to meet him thrusts. As a way to ground himself, he bit down on Johannes’s shoulder, moaning and growling the more closer he got to his climax. But one things for sure, he was not going to let Johannes come until he did first.

Johannes clung to him hard, and he didn’t need the Cardinal’s order to scream and growl as he did in his music. They came easily from his gut as he was getting pounded into, pouring out senselessly amidst his moans, trembling whimpers, and breathy giggles when a particularly ticklish part of his body was brushed. He began several sentences but none of them ever found their completion, due to the utter ferocity Copia was delivering straight to his regions of pleasure. “AGGGHHH..!” Another sharp cry, followed by the clown grabbing him by the throat and squeezing, forcing their eyes together as he was smacked into. “Bastard...!” Johannes snarled, the beast quickly turning to a whimpering Subby. “L-Let me cum, sir! Please!” And then just like a switch, the beast flickered back into dominance. “I’ll choke the fucking life out of you if you don’t!”

Copia’s air suddenly got cut off as he felt Johannes grab his throat, slowing his thrusts as it threw him off a bit. He saw Beastie in his eyes, demanding to cum before switching to Subby whom was more submissive about it before switching back to Beastie. The angry fire he saw in Johannes’s eyes made something inside him tick, almost making him want to heed the Beast. But no matter what Beastie did, the Cardinal made no plans to budge until he came first, and that was what his mind was set at. He fixed his stare at Johannes, becoming more and more intimidating before pushing out, “You...won’t cum...until I do!” He quickly grabbed Johannes’s hand off of his throat before quickly changing their positions again, with the Cardinal on top again, pinning Johannes’s hand down which he quickly moved to pin the other down to not risk for Johannes to lash out at him. From there, the Cardinal went all out.

Thrusting deeply and quickly to his fullest potential, making the bed shake and hit against the wall. Not as hard as Johannes was earlier in their all-out session, but still harder than usual to give make it so that they’ll both be very weak afterwards. Within a few final thrusts, the Cardinal came deeply inside of Johannes. “Gaaagghhh!” Immediately after he came, exhaustion fell upon him like a stack of bricks and he panted like a wild dog, but his dear Johannes hadn’t come yet, and he had to hold his part of the deal. He pulled right out of Johannes, and weakly moved down to his hard and leaking cock, practically begging for the Cardinal to let it ejaculate.

He stroked it for it a bit before bringing it back into his mouth, but even breathing through his nose wasn’t enough to catch his breath, and he quickly pulled off to continue stroking as he panted. He slowly pulled the cock ring off, not before holding the base of Johannes’s cock firmly while putting the ring off to the side before jerking him off vigorously, making him cum all over his face in thick quantities. It was hard enough as it was for the Cardinal to try to catch his breath after fucking the ever living shit out of his lover, but having a face full of cum while panting like a dog was messy. But even yet, despite the whole mess, despite the growls, threats and demands, it was all worth it in the end.

Johannes was surprised when the Cardinal overpowered him and threw him off. The beast growled, preparing to attack again as if sex were just a battle between genitalia and sweaty bodies that he was still trying to win. But even the beast knew this was one Copia would have on him. His arms pinned over his head, he huffed and moaned and snarled animalistically against the brutal destruction of his ass. The entirety of his lower half burned and ached, tears brimming at the corners of his eyes from overstimulation.

“Fuck—fuck—Fu-AH-HAH-AAAHH...” He raised his legs and curled his toes as he felt himself get filled. A low panting whine escaped him, even as he watched Copia remove the ring and finally begin to deliver pleasure to his cock. He squirmed and blushed even more so, tears of pleasure running down his face amongst the giggling moans as he came and watched his masterpiece mark the Cardinal’s face. “M-mh-mmf-ffmmm-ah-t-Thank you...” Subby chittered out, sitting forward and licking his own fluids from the Cardinal’s face.

The Cardinal continued to blow Johannes until he made sure to milk Johannes to the last drop. He gave one last suck before coming off, licking his lips as he tasted the cum over his lip before moaning lowly at the taste. When Johannes came to lick his face, he began to giggle sweetly, placing a hand over his chest, caressing him gently.

Notes:

Translations in this chapter:
1) Du får mig att känna mig som en liten hora, min djävul - You make me feel like a little whore, my devil

Chapter 131: Feelin' Foxy

“You need to relax a little more dear...” He purred softly, “I worry that we might hurt each other a bit too much when we make love.” He brought his arm around Johannes’s back, gently rubbing him as Johannes licked his face.

Johannes licked the Cardinal’s face like a cat grooming him, cleaning him off and beaming when he saw how good of a job he did. At his words, the clown turned a bit sheepish and blushed, glancing down and wiping away some of the tears that smeared his remaining makeup. “I-I know, babe...” He purred, steadying his breathing. Since he had other nicknames for him, he hardly ever called Copia ‘babe.’ “Heh...it’s a...bad habit I have, I guess. Gentle fucking—I-err—making love—never really registered with me u-until you...I was always so desperate to push myself to my limit I...” He rested his head against the other’s as he breathed slowly. The look in his eyes was not one of Subby or Beastie or any of the others but his pure oceans—presumably the truest Johannes that encapsulated them all. He took a deep inhale of the Cardinal’s hair and sighed blissfully. “You smell so kind...you’re such a kindhearted man...”

The Cardinal cooed softly as Johannes finished up on grooming him, a small grin on his lips as he wiped some of the saliva off of his eyes and lips before resting his head against Johannes’s. “Mmmfff...I can understand that you push yourself to your limits for sex...but Johannes, sex is a very passionate and intimate dance that anyone can do. Every person does it different, even we do.” Copia buried his face into Johannes neck, giving the spot several soft kisses and a few noisy ones, “I’ll teach you to slow dance, my love. That way, you can be able to relax a little more...” he purred. He felt Johannes breathe into his head, and he grinned at what he said, before lifting his head to reach up and lightly nip his earlobe, purring into his ear, “And you are the most sweetest, most delicious clown that I’ve ever known...” Copia gave Johannes’s shoulder a gentle chomp, before trailing kisses up his collarbone and neck, afterwards, hugging him close, to do nothing else but hold his lover close as he thought back to all the times this wonderful clown made him so happy.

Johannes sighed, then giggled. Copia wasn’t mad or displeased with his reckless behavior—it brought him heavy relief. “Show me your ways, Cardi-C..” He hummed, reaching out to brush back some strands of the other’s messy hair. “Tame the beast inside me. The black waltz is far too brutal to do all the time—show me more of the passionate dance macabre.” As he felt Copia hug him and whisper in his ear, a blush ran up his cheeks and he brought the other down to snuggle as they laid on their backs. He let the Cardinal rest on his chest, petting him sweetly while his gaze radiated pure love and bliss.

Copia moaned peacefully as Johannes lied them both down, completely satisfied as he felt physically exhausted from fucking all day and night. As he laid there on Johannes’s chest, he straddled his legs out as he snuggled more into Johannes’s chest under his chin. “Mmm....mío dolce pagliaccio...I will show you such passion and deep intimacy, that I will tame the Beast within you, and give him all the love in my heart to calm him into a kitten.” When Copia looked up to meet Johannes’s gaze, his gaze matched his own, love and affection deep with his mismatched eyes as crawled up and brought Johannes into a slow kiss. Nothing too desperate as Copia focused to give Johannes and Beastie within him love. Pure, passionate, sweet love that could make a person’s heart race enamored, taste like the most sweetest chocolate on lover’s lips, and the skin become heated like they were licked by flames.

And just like a little kitten, Johannes purred in the kiss. His arms curled around the other slowly, following his actions to keep the pace smooth. Even when his tongue darted out to meet the other’s it was as delicate as silk.

“Mmmff...” Copia moaned again, lowly this time as sighed into the kiss as he gently tangled both their tongues together. He went much more slowly then how they usually went for sex, but made sure to add a lot of passion to fill Johannes’s heart up. The Cardinal brought a hand up to his hair, gently scratching his scalp as he knew it was one of Johannes’s favorite spots. The other hand went down to Johannes’s chest, softly caressing his chest, making sure that his hands worked in sync to not miss a step.

The purring in his throat never wavered as the ever-observant Cardinal continued paying tribute to his most sensitive areas. He shifted his leg so both of them were intertwined as they kissed and he nibbled the other’s bottom lip gently and teasingly. His hands rubbed the Cardinal’s waist, feeling the muscles in his back and squeezing softly. Copia snickered into the kisses and even squirmed a bit as he felt Johannes’s nip at his lip and squeeze his back muscles. The Cardinal quickly pulled away from Johannes’s lips, but kissed his cheek before kissing along his jawline and even down to his throat to plant soft and sweet kisses.

“You’re so soft, my love...” He purred, giving the base of his neck a noisy kiss before nuzzling his side burns over his neck.

“Mm...ah...hah...” Johannes cooed pleasantly and tilted his head to allow Copia all the access he needed. “Am I?” He chuckled quietly at his compliment, shooting a glance his way while his hands worked up and down his body. There were the occasional scars up and down his form from living in the forest, traveling long distances, or just being reckless as Copia had once called him. But even in spite of these, his flesh had maintained it’s milky white complexion and smooth nature, virtually hairless except several little places.

“Mm-hmm...” Copia hummed, pulling away from Johannes’s neck for a moment before going back to kiss his neck, jaw, and cheek with multiple kisses. He settled down after a bit, and went down to kiss his chest. Smooching his biceps and peck lovingly at the scars he had come across along the way, smoothing his hands over his chest to feel his form. “So beautiful...” Cooed the Cardinal, pressing a kiss to Johannes’s nipple. “Your body is just like an deity’s....it’s so soft...and so lovely...” Copia moaned out lovingly, placing slow butterfly kisses to his skin like he wanted his lips to feel more of his skin.

Johannes was blushing, swooning under the Cardinal’s words as he watched him peruse over his body. “You flatter me, djävul...” In all his explosions of emotion throughout the day, his eagerness had produced the ears and tail of a red fox. Initially he didn’t notice, far too focused on his lovely Copia to realize the bushy tail was wagging at his side, his ears perked and eyes deeply rosy. He grinned and stretched for his lover, goosebumps raised all over his arms.

Copia grinned, switching his gaze up to meet Johannes’s eyes for a moment when something caught his eye of what was above his head. He kissed his way back up Johannes’s chest, placing some more kisses to his collarbone and neck before he looked up again, and there, he saw Johannes’s fox ears. A soft chuckle rumbled in his throat, and he reached up to gently grasp at the ears, “What’s this, now?” He asked, his voice full of curiosity as he trailed his gaze downwards to Johannes’s eyes and beginning to lightly scratch them and rub them.

Johannes purred and growled happily, wriggling his hips as the Cardinal kissed his way up his neck. When he chuckled, he seemed confused as to what was so funny. His fox ears twitched and rotated, but he remained unaware of their existence until Copia felt the soft fuzziness of their exterior. “Ah-hah...” He blushed, tail flicking as they locked eyes. “S-sometimes when I get...super emotional I can lose focus on my form. It...slips into others, as you can see.” He smiled a bit shyly. “It used to happen a lot more, and a lot worse than this. It’s been a while though. I guess you...really bring out the animal in me, eh?”

Copia chuckled again, grinning at him lovingly before his gaze switched back to his ears and leaned much more closer to Johannes’s head, adjusting his hands to be behind his head, scratching him gently. “Your parents were such vain individuals...” said the Cardinal, but his grin never faded even as he leaned in close to Johannes’s fox ears, “You look so adorable with animalistic features, and so wonderfully majestic as an animal....I don’t understand how they could ever consider this to be below them...” his said as his voice became more quiet as he leaned in to press his lips to the base of one ear, slowly trailing kisses up to the tip of his ear and even a bit inside. “So soft....so cute...” he whispered in between kisses as he moved to the other ear.

Johannes continued making soft chitters and squeaks, purring and grumbling and making all kinds of pleasured fox noises the more Copia played with his ears. His tail swished against his thigh as it wagged. “M-Mmfff...It was...a small village in the wasteland. They were afraid of things they didn’t understand...no matter how cute, unfortunately.” Copia grumbled quietly in disapproval as he listened to Johannes for what his parents and the village he had lived in had done to his dear pagliaccio to make him leave. He placed a few more soft and sweet kisses to his ears before he pulled away.

“That still a terrible reason to why they treated you in such a way,” said the Cardinal, as his hands moved from Johannes’s hair down to his chest, caressing his pecs while another hand traveled down to his tail, petting it and lightly scratching it as he spoke, “People shouldn’t keep their minds closed to whatever it is that’s new or different. You’re such an interesting specimen...a wonder....a truly unique individual, my love....” Copia released his hold on Johannes’s tail, and leaned back in as his hand smoothed its way up his chest with his other hand, pressing his lips to Johannes’ to kiss him slowly. At the same pace, he laid them both down onto the bed as they kissed, with the Cardinal laying on top of Johannes as they continued to kiss lovingly.

Johannes glanced off for a moment before turning his attention back to Copia. His every touch and action made him swoon. He loved the way he caressed him—even his animal parts. His tail fluffed up and swished as he kissed him now, and the man eagerly returned the gesture. Both arms reached up and wrapped tightly around his shoulders, bringing him in close.

The Cardinal loved every single moment that was occurring to him, kissing the person he loved more than his own life, and simply just being with him filled his entire being. He kissed and caressed him until his chest hurt from the lack of air in his lungs, and when he pulled away, he laid his head on Johannes’s chest, taking deep breaths, and making sure to get enough air into his system. The Cardinal and his clown laid there for a couple of minutes, just relaxing into each other with nothing to worry about. That is until the Cardinal broke the ice with a question, “My dearest, could you maybe....” he didn’t know how to say it, but curiosity was getting the better of him, “C-could you....transform into a fox? Pretty please? I’ll give you lots of kisses and cuddles if you do...” he felt a little ridiculous asking Johannes something, but he couldn’t really help himself since he had only seen him as a horse.

Johannes’ chest rose and fell steadily with each breath, his lips lightly swollen from how feverish their kisses were. He ran his fingers through Copia’s hair once, tugging lightly at the strands until he heard his question. He perked up, a sly grin appearing. “Of course, min djävul...anything for you.” And as smooth as an art form, his body melted away and shifted into the petite slenderness of a red fox. Now, being much smaller than the Cardinal, he crawled onto his chest and stared down with sparkling yellow eyes. Even in this form, he had a big cheeky grin.

Copia grinned at Johannes, shifting to move onto his back to let Johannes shift. His eyes slowly widened and a soft gasp came through his lips as he watched his dearest change from his gorgeous human form to that of a gracious fox. He was so much in awe that he didn’t even realize that it was still Johannes when he crawled onto his chest with his trademark grin. A chuckle shook from Copia’s chest, which quickly carried into a giggle as he raised his arms up to pet and stroke the fox’s fur. “Oh my word, Johannes, you’re so adorable!” He pulled the fox in closer, and rubbed his nose with his own affectionately. “You’re just simply amazing, you know that?” Said the Cardinal as he sat up, holding Johannes close to his chest as he continued to pet him and scratch him behind his ears.

Johannes squeaked and chirped happily as the Cardinal petted and rubbed against him. His little pink tongue flicked out, licking little kisses on his cheek and then nuzzling him afterwards. His paws were all over him, tail wagging furiously as he continued making his happy little sounds. The Cardinal giggled delightedly, rubbing and stroking his fur some more as Johannes licked and nuzzled him.

“You are such a wonder, my love. I’ll say this over and over every time, but you just never cease to amaze me...” He said softly, he scratches and rubs becoming more gentler as he leaned in to give a kiss behind Johannes’s ears. Johannes purred like a motorcycle as he wriggled and rubbed against his lover. He was small enough that he could wrap his slender body around his neck and nuzzle against him like an affectionate scarf, licking behind his ears in an almost grooming-fashion.

The Cardinal giggled and nuzzled his head against Johannes’s fuzzy body around his neck. He brought his hands up to Johannes’s tail and head, patting them gently like a women fluffing up her feathered coat. “Imagine going downstairs with you still as a fox. Everyone would probably think that you’re a pelt I got,” He joked. He then fixed his posture, lifting his shoulders and puckering his lips to look more ‘fancy’ in his own way. “Oh, good morning your majesty, comrades and Ghouls, do you like my new pelt I’ve recently hunted this early morning? And have you seen Johannes at all? I haven’t seen him all morning since we’ve hunted together.” He said with a high-class attitude before he giggled again, covering his mouth, “That is so fucked up. If that ever happened I’d take my own life.”

Johannes laughed in a high pitched barking sound, wriggling slightly and sticking his cold wet nose directly into Copia’s ear. He rubbed it around, giving him the equivalent of a wet willy. He loved his Cardinal, even when he made bad jokes. When his snout was close enough to his ear he focused his energy as much as possible and whispered with a very human voice. “I love you, Cardi-C.” His tail continued to swish and hang elegantly across his shoulder.

“Ah! No, Johannes!” Copia exclaimed before laughing as he felt Johannes’s nose inside of his ear, making him cringe at the sensation of something wet inside the crevice of his ear. He covered his ear for a moment, expecting for Johannes to do it again, but when he removed his hand, he instead heard Johannes whispering in his ear, making him grin gently. He brought his hand up beside Johannes’s neck, and pulled him in to kiss the side of his face, “I love you too, my sweet Jojo,” he said, as he pulled away.

The fox chittered happily and slithered down his body, shifting into the much larger form of a man as he sat in his lap now and wrapped his arms around his neck. Johannes’ eyes sparkled as he gazed up at Copia. “You’re the best boyfriend I could have ever asked for. Every day I count my blessings that we even met in the first place.”

Copia chuckled as the fox slid down his body into his lap, and as he watched him transform back into the clown he loved, he wrapped his arms around his form just as Johannes did around him. As he spoke, the Cardinal felt his eyes sting with tears, and he let them fall as he listened to him. He caressed his skin, inhaling deeply to keep himself from shedding more tears, “And you, my dearest Johannes...are the most amazing lover that has ever come my way, and I hope that we do stay together for the rest of our lives...” Another tear fell from his cheeks, but he didn’t mind it even as he brought Johannes in for an embrace, hugging him tightly as the Cardinal kissed his head.

Johannes chittered and purred happily as he cuddled in, although the placement was awkward being several inches taller than the Cardinal. He curled up slightly more than usual just to fit, but it was worth it. “Til’ death do us part.” He murmured in response, his loving smile perpetually glowing on his face.

Copia held onto Johannes tightly as they hugged, and from there, he took everything in. Everything about Johannes, everything he did, was amazing. Life was never always kind to him, with it being filled with death and loss and focused with studies and the Church. There wasn’t much for the Cardinal in his life, until recently, when he became now the new leader, and when he met Johannes. He felt like life now, with Ghost and Johannes, life was at its pinnacle. For suffering so much in his life, he was then awarded with goodness and happiness, and each day he thanked Lucifer for the given happiness and would cherish each minute and moment with his amante for the rest of his life.

The two embraced for an eternity, just loving one another and loving being with one another. Johannes delicately traced his fingers over Copia’s neck, caressing him gently as he moved up his earlobe into his hair. And now he was massaging his scalp before the hand trailed back down his neck and to his shoulders, massaging him lovingly as if using the action to express every deep emotion inside him. Copia sighed peacefully, rolling his shoulders and nuzzling Johannes head as he felt his fingers massage his entire form relax. Sooner or later, he began to pull Johannes down with him back onto the bed, laying him on top of the Cardinal, but it didn’t matter anyway, since the Cardinal hugged him close and continued to nuzzle him, pressing soft kisses to his shoulder and neck while Johannes massaged him.

“So handsome...so beautiful...so so soft beneath my fingers...” Johannes cooed as he kneaded the Cardinal like fresh dough. He continued to purr beneath his breath, his back arched in a cat-like position as he hovered over his lover and received the gentle kisses. “Even your calloused skin, rough with age and work, is so smooth to me...” And then Johannes turned his head to the other side, a low snicker escaping. “Wait, who am I kidding? Rough with age? You’re but a little baby, min alskäre. You’re no older than I’d say...30?”

While the Cardinal continued to give Johannes soft kisses as he was on top of him, he giggled in between kisses as he felt Johannes knead into his flesh. He blushed as he showered him with compliments, making him slow his kisses down to listen and to even caress his skin. But when Johannes made the assumption of him being no older than 30, he began to giggle wildly. “Ohhh, you really flatter me, my love. But believe it or not, I’m turning 36 next March. But contrary to you, you look much younger than I am, soooo...” the Cardinal smirked as he raised an eyebrow, looking at Johannes’s face intently, “Late 20s-early 30’s perhaps?”

Johannes felt himself blush deep, like a boiling lobster. He really had no clue how old his Cardinal was the whole time? And to think he thought he knew everything about him. “I’m 2 years younger than you...” He murmured, returning the eye contact as his tongue darted out briefly and he licked his lips. “Cardi-C, are you saying you had a birthday this month and I was completely unaware?” Cardi watched as Johannes turn from his usual pale-white complexion to a deep red, and continued to giggle like a maniac at his expression. Though when Johannes asked if he didn’t let him know about his birthday, his giggles began to calm down.

“We were busy with preparing for the unity concert, dear. I thought you might be busy as well and maybe I was just a one night stand for you, so I never really said anything,” as he spoke, his smile began to diminish. He moved his arm to caress Johannes’s arm. “I’m really sorry dear, but we never really did anything special, it was just a day of work for me.”

He nodded as he watched him, understanding as he began to relax again. “I...suppose that makes sense. Well...you’re letting me throw you a late birthday party...I don’t care what you say. I won’t make it too big, so you don’t get uncomfortable but I mean...come on. I wanna celebrate the day you were brought into this world—without that little miracle, you wouldn’t have grown up to come meet me. My little old man...” He cooed teasingly, reaching up to run his fingers through his hair.

Slowly, the Cardinal’s gentle grin grew back on his face, before chuckling and moving a hand down to give Johannes’s ass a playful smack. “I may be old, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have the strength to fuck your brains out, little boy.” He then wrapped his arms around Johannes’s waist, and switched their positions, with Johannes now below him, but instead of doing anything suggestive, he simply laid down on Johannes’s chest, snuggling himself right below Johannes’s chin.

“You know.....I haven’t actually celebrated my birthday in over 16 years now....it’s a little strange since I haven’t had a party made for me for years now.”

Johannes gasped softly and giggled, sticking his tongue out at the nickname. When they switched positions, he hugged Copia tight like he was snuggling a stuffed toy. “Shit...really? That’s...crazy, djävul...I always celebrate my birthday. It’s not always something big but it’s something...Let me do the same for you, eh? Nothing too big. We could...go drinking at one of the local spots then come back here and cuddle...I’ll get us some of those black and white horror movies you like and we can watch those?”

Copia was silent for a moment, just wondering of what Johannes would do for him on the party. “Mmm...alright then, my dear. It doesn’t really matter what we do on my birthday really, just that it’s fine if I do bring some friends and all.” He lifted his head, a dark look with an evil smile, “But I do expect for you to woo me with all you got. Sex included.” He chuckled darkly before setting his head back down, snuggling back into the spot he was in. Johannes returned the smirk as the settled down together.

“Of course.” He caressed Copia up and down, petting his soft flesh. A small yawn escaped him as they had finally begun to relax fully. “Anything for my little birthday boy. You can even choose the flavor of cake, if you’d like.”

Copia smirked again, this time much more sweetly before pushing himself off of Johannes’s chest to let him breathe properly, but adjusted himself a bit more higher for Copia to have Johannes rest his head below his chin now. “Mmm....How about like a...cookie cake? Or an ice cream cake? Hmmm...ohhh, it’s tempting to think which. I have to maintain my diet otherwise I’ll gain weight.” His smirk faltered for a bit, but remembered about how sometimes where both he and Johannes would be naked and he would squeeze his skin playfully, and a gentle smirk tugged at his lips. “But I’m sure you’ll still find my stomach soft to lay on and play, don’t you, dear?”

Johannes gaze wandered up and down, taking him all in. He nodded to answer his question eagerly, licking his lips and biting them afterwards. “I don’t mind an extra bit of chunk on my lover...But if it becomes a problem for you, then I guess you’ll just have to work it off somehow...” He tilted his head to the side and placed his finger on his bottom lip, looking as innocent as ever. “Maybe some...extra pushups or sit ups...you could go for a jog...”

Copia hummed, nodding his head in agreement, making his chin tap lightly on Johannes’s head. “I’ll need more hours to dance. More cardio exercises, and squats and lunges for my legs. And more yoga as well...” He said all while he absentmindedly caressed Johannes’s back. The Cardinal then smirked a bit sinfully, and moved his gaze down to him before speaking again, “That way I can work my way to doing the splits, for later when we’re behind closed doors...” he added an edge to his voice, hinting to later when he would be able to do the splits.

Johannes growled, lips curling to show an approving little grin. “Mmff...I can see that coming in handy...Shit, makes me wish we had some rig where I could tie you from the ceiling and fuck you that way...have your legs spread far apart so I rut you deep every time...Or those bars you tie their legs to so they have no choice but to stay apart...” The more he thought about it, the more his eyes shifted colors like a lava lamp of eager, sexual desire. He was glowing.

The Cardinal purred delightfully, blushing dark as the image went into his head, and his smirk widened some more. “That sounds....very...very hot, my love.” He leaned in, pressing his lips to Johannes’s, kissing him passionately before pulling away to kiss his jawline and cheek.

“You know,” he began, “In the Church, we have our own...‘Play Room’ as we call it...maybe some other time, we could go in there and....have some fun....” The Cardinal purred, caressing circles on his beloved’s back. Johannes kissed him back, soft growls of pleasure escaping as he felt him kiss across his cheek and jawline. The Cardinal’s words caught his attention.

“A play room? Really? You’ll have to take me sometime, my darling...I had no idea...but then again it makes sense. It seems like everyone in your church is a kinky motherfucker.”

The Cardinal chuckled darkly, adjusting himself again to be lower, a little bit more lower than Johannes, separating them to give them enough space to look at each other. Slowly, his arm smoothed its way over to Johannes’s chest, caressing his chest lovingly. “I’ve heard those who are into BDSM go there. It’s wonderful sinful place, almost of any kink you need, it’s there,” purred the Cardinal, now using his thumb to caress around Johannes’s nipple. “I’ll be honest, I’ve never went as far as to go in there. Most of those that I’ve been with had it well enough getting rutted up, but I’ve never really been with anyone that go as far as to use that room for our activities.”

Johannes’ nipple hardened easily at the Cardinal’s touch. There was a sweet smile on his face as he listened to his lover, almost misplaced with their current topic of discussion. “I know...you are trying to teach me the ways of gentle love making...but to turn you into a little subby slave would be a dream come true..” The Cardinal’s cheeks burned brightly at the thought of his Johannes dominating him in the play room, blindfolded and naked, with several toys and contraptions around the room down to work to do their master’s bidding, and Cardinal as well.

“Well then, my love....we might have to fight for the title of the dominant man in the act,” he purred, moving his hand up Johannes’s chest to caress his neck, a smug smirk on his lips even as he caressed him. Johannes watched him, lust dancing around the edges of his gaze. “Is that so?” He asked lowly, one hand reaching out to lightly choke Copia. “You know I always like a little wrestling...But I’m afraid...I might not go so easy on you in that situation. You see...well...I have an entire outfit for just an occasion.”

Copia closed his eyes to softly inhale air as Johannes choked him, thankful that he didn’t choke him too hard. He opened his eyes, the smirk on his lips tugging to widen it a bit more. “Mmm...we can always take our clothes off for when we wrestle. The only thing I ask is no blood or violence. I don’t want for us to hurt each other in the kind that that makes us regret it afterwards.” He thought back to the all-out session, and despite the immense pleasure they both got from it, it ended in bad results. His smirk faded, but then lifted an hand up to gently rub at the hand wrapped around his throat before lying back down onto Johannes’s chest, listening to his heart and it pumped lowly below the flesh.

Johannes’ demeanor softened as he remembered the instance Copia referred to. “I solemnly swear to behave. The only fluids I seek to spill from you is your sweet, milky cum. Besides, maybe some lube. Since I’ll be spreading you out so much, we’ll probably need it. I don’t want you to tear.” He curled his tongue and bit down on it softly as he smirked and grinned, moving his hand from Copia’s throat instead to pet him lovingly. Copia chuckled as his cheeks became red hot as Johannes spoke, the image in his head making his stomach turn delightedly with excitement. “Mmmmfff...” the Cardinal softly moaned as he nuzzled Johannes chest like an affectionate cat, lifting an arm up to caress Johannes’s arm as he pet him. He moved his head to the side a bit to kiss his chest, sending Johannes cute smile afterwards.

Johannes caught sight of his cute little smile and returned it. “Oh, Cardi C you’re the most precious little satanic church leader...Your smile alone takes my breath away.” His hand wandered into the man’s hair, scratching his scalp lightly. “And what a delightful rose tint in those cheeks of yours.”

Copia batted his eyes to Johannes, grinning sweetly at him from his words. When Johannes mentioned his red cheeks from blushing, and couldn’t help himself but blush more bashfully as he closed his eyes. “Oh, mío dolce pagliaccio, you make my heart flutter wildly with your words. Your own existence alone makes me drunk with love and I am thankful everyday that you’re mine...” He opened his eyes, giving Johannes a loving smile with his heart eyes. Johannes grinned, just gazing at his lover for the time being until a sudden yawn cut him off. He covered his mouth until it tapered off and he stretched some. “Jag alskäre dig, min djävul...” The hand in his scalp trickled down and ghosted across his warm cheeks, rubbing the delightfully fuzzy sideburns that framed them.

Copia chuckled a little as Johannes yawned, before moving his head away to yawn as well right after him. Guess the yawn had infected him. Copia leaned in to Johannes’s touch on his cheek, turning his head for a second to press a kiss to the palm of his hand. The Cardinal wrapped his arms around Johannes, pulling him close as they both relaxed into each other. “We need to get some sleep, love.” He said, his tone sounding almost like someone made a tiny mistake but can put it off for later.

“Mmm...” Johannes wasn’t even about to argue with him. Exhaustion had suddenly hit him like a rock as he snuggled Copia like a beloved stuffed toy. “I know...we’ve been playing too hard...nnn...it’s nap time...” His eyes shut as he was still speaking, murmuring like a cute tired child. A soft chuckle rumbled in the Cardinal’s chest as he listened to Johannes sleepy comments. “Would you like for me to sing you a lullaby?” He smirked teasingly, but he meant it in the sweetest way possible. Johannes nuzzled Copia and continued to make soft, needy sounds. “Yes pwease, djävul...” He rubbed his back in slow caresses before resting his palm near his ass. “It’ll help me dweam of towews...”

The Cardinal flexed his ass on instinct as he could feel Johannes’s hand near it. Copia grinned gently, before adjusting yet again to have Johannes under his chin to snuggle into. His voice was semi-exhausted from all the moaning and screaming, and seeing as though they were probably awake during the night, there was no doubt that he couldn’t sing in a higher volume above a whisper. With a hand gently caressing his back, he began to softly sing in Russian,

“Баю-баюшки-баю, не ложися на краю.
Придёт сереньки волчок и ухватит за бочок.
Он ухватит за бочок и потащит во лесок, и потащит во лесок.
Под ракитовый кусток.
К нам, волчок, не ходи, нашу Машу не буди...”

By the meaning of the lullaby—telling children to not sleep on the edge of the bed or a grey wolf will bite them and take them away into the woods—the Cardinal imagined Johannes being a wolf with his bright, golden eyes cuddled up next to him in the bed with soft fur and giving him several affectionate smooches and scratches behind his ears. Johannes sighed dreamily as he heard Copia begin to sing. His voice was the greatest gift he could give him; It was his gift to the world, but Johannes was special. He heard songs just for him, and special little words and sweet nothings and phrases. Each one was a keepsake that he kept locked away in his heart. A purr rumbled in his chest as his breathing settled, and shortly after the clown was fast asleep.

“Баю-баюшки-баю, не ложися на краю.
Придёт сереньки волчок и ухватит за бочок.
Он ухватит за бочок и потащит во лесок, и утащит во лесок.
Под малиновый кусток. А малинка упадёт, Прямо Катеньке в рот...”

As Copia finished singing the second to last verse of the lullaby, his voice slowly became much more quiet as he watched as Johannes descended into peaceful sleep, caressing his skin to give him more comfort as he slept. He leaned in closely, whispering into Johannes’s ear, “Jag älskar dig så mycket, Johannes. Jag kommer alltid att älska dig med hela mitt hjärta och själ, och jag kommer alltid att vara där för dig närhelst du behöver mig i ditt liv. Söta drömmar, och jag hoppas att se dig i mina drömmar.” He gave Johannes’s cheek and soft kiss, then pulled away, and before he adjusted to have Johannes snuggled under his chin, he kissed Johannes’s lips, pouring in his devotion and his utter love into the kiss and hoped his love was pour into the cup of Johannes’s heart where his love resided peacefully. He gave a few more kisses to Johannes’s forehead and to his hair before finally relaxing as he embraced him and less than a few minutes that sleep took him away as well.

Notes:

Translations for this chapter:
1) Jag älskar dig så mycket, Johannes. Jag kommer alltid att älska dig med hela mitt hjärta och själ, och jag kommer alltid att vara där för dig närhelst du behöver mig i ditt liv. Söta drömmar, och jag hoppas att se dig i mina drömmar. - I love you so much, Johannes. I will always love you with all my heart and soul, and I will always be there for you whenever you need me in your life. Sweet dreams, and I hope to see you in my dreams.

Chapter 132: Dreams of Happiness

“You’re so beautiful...” Johannes heard himself say through the nebulous dreamscape of clouds and stars. Copia was just arriving, taking a seat across from him at the little table they had set up. Copia grinned at his lover’s praise, looking around the scenery of TRAPPIST-1 before responding. “I’m always so lucky to have you in my dreams as well, pagliaccio.”

Throughout his dream they had their mad little tea party, only instead of tea it was coffee. And then, much to his surprise, his fellow band mates proceeded to join him. Even some of the ghouls were with them, playing in the sands and the dirt of the terrestrial planet. “Care for a refill, love?” Copia’s voice murmured into his ear but he wasn’t holding the pot of coffee. When Johannes turned his head to face him, the Cardinal’s mouth opened slowly and out trickled the dark liquid, as sweet and smooth as syrup as Johannes obliged and let it into his mouth.

“I love you...” Johannes murmured as the excess syrup trickled from his lips into his lap. “Good boy...” Copia had caressed his head in return. “You make daddy very proud..”

After that nonsense, Johannes had no more dreams for the rest of the night—leaving him to rest in blissful darkness and a shared warmth as he cuddled his real life lover.

_

When the Cardinal opened his eyes in the midst of his dream, he was met again with Johannes, he was nude once again, and behind him were the stars of the universe. He didn’t say anything, but all he did was hold his hand out, with his other hand to his chest. And Copia knew then, that Johannes was silently asking him to dance, and the Cardinal accepted silently as well, but take his hand and pulling him closer to wrap his arm around his shoulder and felt the ghost of Johannes’s arm around his hips. They placed both their heads together and they both gently danced and swayed together through the stars, dipping and lifting each other as they exchanged kisses in between times their heads separated from each other.

Throughout the universe as they danced, planets and suns came close to them, but no attraction of gravity could pull they away from each other from how much they were attracted to one another. Then, out of playfulness, Johannes made them swing around, holding each other’s wrists tightly as they swung with each other. And from the deafening silence of the universe, their laughter as they were together was enough to shatter the silence. Even making the Cardinal in real life to grin softly.

They laughed and spun around, almost never getting dizzy but they still did relax afterwards as they held each other in their arms, the Cardinal lightly giggling afterwards as they slowly stopped spinning. When Copia looked back up at Johannes, he saw the moon behind his head, glowing brightly where it shined on all his beauty. He lifted an arm up to stroke Johannes’s cheek before leaning in press both of their lips together and kiss passionately in the moonlight.

Behind the Cardinal in his dream, he could feel the sun shining warmly, reflecting against the moon and sending light back to the both of them. They were the sun and moon, it was plain to see. So much in harmony with each other, and loving each other to the very core. While still in his sleep, the Cardinal cuddled Johannes more into his chest, never letting him go, and never wishing to let go of him.

Notes:

Evening guys! Sorry I keep dippin' for a while after I mass upload haha Just been busy with other works and projects
If you guys prefer weekly updates or are okay with the mass uploads until this work is done, leave a comment to let me know!

Chapter 133: Too Late (John and Earth)

John was dead to the world, completely and utterly drained from the day. He couldn’t remember the last time he had fucked so hard, been fucked so hard, had loved so aggressively...The only indication he was still alive was the soft rise and fall of his chest and the repetitive low snoring. Weirdly enough, as Earth slept, cuddled up next to John, his snores came out in soft purrs. Ever so often as first fell asleep, he snuggled more into John’s chest, trying to get as comfortable as he could. His hands lightly, though unconsciously, gripped at his back, and light ivy grew, spreading slowly across his back, and even over his shoulders to his chest. It was not poisonous—oh Satan forbid, he would never do something so cruel to John in his sleep—but merely more like normal pothos vines.

John slept on until the middle of the night, when he was plagued with the thirst that most are at 3 in the morning and they reach desperately for that glass of water. Only in the dark, John found no water only plants wrapping around and holding him. “What th—“ His breathing hitched before he could slowly relax himself, assuring himself they weren’t the same vines as earlier.

“Nn-mm?” Earth’s purrs were interrupted with a quick snore before his eyes slowly fluttered open, letting his vision focus after his John woken up. He noticed that the vines growing all over John came on over to his chest, and figured that maybe John was worried about them. “O-oh...I’ll...get them off...” he said sleepily. He removed a hand from his back, and tiredly and slowly began to pull the vines off of John’s chest, and tried to follow along removing them from his back. “Eheh...thank you...For the record, I wasn’t scared.” John insisted as he yawned and stretched. “I just need some water. Want anything from the kitchen, babe?” Earth yawned right after him, snuggling some more into the pillows, “Mmm...some water too, please...” He stared up at John from the pillows, looking practically innocent from how he was.

“Come back quickly....the bed will be cold without you...” A small cute grin formed on Earth’s lips. John flashed him a small smirk. “Of course, sweetie. I’ll be back before you know it.” And decided to throw on some boxers just in case before heading out to the kitchen.

He poured them each a glass of water, drinking some before refilling his own then returning minutes later. “Miss me?” He shifted his hips slightly as he posed for the ghoul. When John left the bed and the room, it didn’t take that long before Earth dozed off, falling back asleep. Though when he heard John’s voice again, he snapped awake, almost like he had slept very quickly. He grinned gently, sitting up with a yawn, “Kinda...fell asleep immediately when you left...” he shocked and took his glass of water, sipping it slowly before stopping at halfway. “What time is it?” He asked, rubbing his eyes to get the sleep out.

“Mm...sometime before sunrise, I guess. Not that that’s very specific.” John shrugged and yawned, running his hand through his hair after handing the ghoul his glass. “I walked by a clock on the way here I think it said 5. But it was one of those big guys with the arms and it was dark, y’know.” Suddenly, Earth’s eyes widened, remembering that they were all supposed to return at 9:00 pm. “Wait. A.M.?” Oh Satan, please don’t say yes...

John made a soft sound as he rejoined his lover in bed, crawling close and hugging his side. “Mm...well, yeah. We fucked all night, babe...why? Something wrong?” He kissed behind his ear with a gruff tone.

Oh. My. “Fuck...” Earth cursed before facepalming. Sister Imperator is gonna be pissed off once they come back. “We were supposed to leave at 9:00...” Earth said into his hand. He found comfort in John embracing him, and his kisses, though he still felt nervous since he knew Sister Imperator’s wrath was by far worse than Papa Nihil’s. “Papa and Imperator are gonna kill us...” he ran his hand exasperatedly down his mask, before taking another sip of his water. John looked at him worriedly now, understanding the stress of running late when a superior was waiting for you.

“Well...if they do punish you, they have to punish all the ghouls, right? Since none of them have left yet...” Earth nodded, “Yeah, it’s obviously not gonna me just me, thankfully,” he began, “If all the Ghouls haven’t left yet, the we’re gonna get an earful out of Imperator,” he groaned out, as if it has happened before. He leaned against his hand, “I’m just more worried about the Cardinal, of what Imperator is gonna do to him.” He’d probably get the same earful out of Earth and Ghouls, but he wasn’t sure as most punishments or scolds were private.

“Hold on as I make some announcements,” Earth finished the rest of the water in the glass, before he cupped his hands around his mouth, shouting in Ghoulish, “W̨̛ę’̕ŗ͘͜e̶ ̸̵l͞ę͞a҉̛̀v͘͟͜í͡͡ǹg a̸͝t͠ ̸8̸͏͢:́0̶0̨͜ iņ̶ ́t͘͠h̸͟e̡͟ m̵͟͜o̶͟r҉̵̡ǹ̷i̧͡n҉g͠!̕͟ ̵͟͡I҉ ͏͘b͟ę̴̷tt̡̢e͝҉̀r̵͜͠ ͞ń̛ót̢͘ ̡͝s͟ee̴ ̸an̕͟y͏̷ ͏ò̡n̕͡é̴ ̡͠of̀ ̴҉y̸͟͟o̷̶͝u ͠g̷̡uy̕͞s ̸̀̀mi͜͏̕ś̵s͝i̷͜n͞͡g҉ ̷͢w͝h̡ȩ̷n ͏̶̀w̵͠͝ȩ̡ ̴͢g͠et͡ ͘d̛o̴͢w̡͘n̷!̡̨”

John moved his arms to wrap around Earth’s petite waist now. He turned his head to kiss his neck. “Shit. I forget things are a bit more regulated at your church than they are here. Not that we’re all just running around doing whatever, but I mean Avatar Country as a whole is a bit more lax.” Earth began to grin as John kissed up his neck, cooing sweetly before giggling lightly, “Yeah...for a Church that was built centuries ago, you’d think that the staff would be a little lenient,” he rolled his eyes, half in exasperation and half in amusement, “But sadly, nope.”

“Well...I guess that makes you a bad boy now...” John grazed his teeth against his skin, tugging lightly along the ridge behind his ear. He growled as he moved around the shell and down his jaw. “Mmfff...a sexy one at that.” Earth lightly growled before purring as he felt John’s bit nip at his flesh. “Haaahh...and not just that,” Earth looked over his shoulders to meet with John’s wild eyes, “But my own boyfriend, as well, is a wild, sexy beast himself...” Earth turned his body, facing John completely to be able to wrap his arms around his neck, leaving himself exposed as the bed sheets rolled off of him.

“That so?” John asked coyly, quirking his mouth in a crooked smirk as he leaned in to kiss him. He kept their lips firmly together before parting Earth’s with his tongue, tilting his head so they fit. “Mmm...!” Earth reciprocated his actions by opening his mouth, letting John inside as their tongues slowly waltzed. He blindly took one arm away to look for his empty cup, moving it aside as he slowly began to pull John down with him back onto the bed. John slithered on until he was nearly straddling the ghoul in their affection. He wrapped his arms around as they French kissed and he bit his lip in between.

“Mmmm...” Earth moaned peacefully, spreading his legs out as now the sheets were removed, exposing his cock to John. He lifted a leg up, resting it on John’s waist as he entered his tongue into John’s mouth, mingling then both in a waltz for dominance. John’s hand rested on Earth’s leg, holding it there as they hungrily made out. Several times he felt the ghoul’s tongue at the back of his throat, making him swoon and a tent form in his boxers.

Earth’s claws slowly scratched down John’s back, leaving white trails behind them. He sighed each time they pulled away, and he rolled his hips upwards towards John’s crotch, feeling his own limp dick begin to rise with each grind. “Mmmfffuck...” John panted between kisses, a string of saliva connecting their mouths as he pulled away to feverishly kiss the ghoul’s throat. “Mmfff...I’m...I’m...I’m so gay for you...”

“Mmmlllaaaahh...” Earth sighed as they pulled away. “Nyyaaahh...Fuck...” he mewled as John planted kisses on his neck, “I’m so fucking gay for you too, Johnny...” Pants and sweet moans escaped from Earth’s mouth, throwing his head back to give John more space to kiss him.

Notes:

If y'all remember back from chapter 86, this is what Alpha heard

Chapter 134: Early Morning Fuck

Notes:

*Warning* Smut in this chapter

With each kiss John placed on his neck, the more his cock rose into the air. John panted gruffly, feeling his ass brush the ghoul’s cock as he lowered himself. His mouth wandered to his collar and down his chest, hungrily seeking out each nipple and tweaking the other between his fingers. He couldn’t help but shudder as they kept grinding. Eventually he asked. “Do you want to top or bottom this time?” As Earth felt John brush his ass against his cock, he bucked his hips, whining a bit as he wanted to feel him. He then remembered back to a few hours ago to where they we’re orgasming, and remembered that John would want to have his revenge. A sinful smirk formed on Earth’s lips. “How about something a little different?” He purred. Suddenly, their positions switched with Earth above John. But he didn’t make any move whatsoever to try to bound him down or try to fuck him in anyway. He grinded his ass against John’s erection under his undies, knowing for sure that it would drive him crazy. “How about I ride instead?”

When Earth switched their positions his breathing hitched, flashing back to earlier when he had been the victim of his own personal hentai. But he quickly realized that was not the case, almost exhaling in relief as his ass was still quite sore. “Mmff...” He reached down to push his boxers away, his erection springing to life for the ghoul. “Heheh...Sounds like fun—I just hope you can stay on, lil’ buckaroo...” Earth let out a shuddered sigh at the sight of John’s cock, sending him a sinful smile. He reached behind to the lotion bottle on the nightstand, poured a good amount into his hand before setting it back. He stroked John’s cock slowly, making sure to get the lotion all over his dick. He then reached behind down to stick a digit inside of his entrance, softly moaning as he fingered himself before entering another. He thrusted the fingers a few times, scissoring them to spread himself out before he pulled them out, tracing his asshole to stay slick.

“Oh, I’m sure that I’ll stay on, babe...” Earth purred as he adjusted himself, before letting out a loud but sweet moan as he sat on John’s dick, letting him enter inside of him. John leaned on his elbows as he watched him, breath catching in his throat with his growing arousal. He loved watching the ghoul go to work, especially on his own ass like that. Was that a kink? Watching your significant other masturbate? He had hardly a change to deliberate until his cool, wet cock slid into the tight embrace of his ass like a glove. “M-mmfffffahhh...” John closed his eyes and moaned as he reached for Earth’s waist to steady him.

Earth mewled as he made himself get used to the painful yet wonderful feeling. He adjusted his position, planting his hands on John’s chest before he began to bounce on his dick. Sweet moans left Earth’s mouth each time he fucked himself to the base of John’s cock. “Oooh fuck...mmmm! So good...!” John opened his mouth to release silent moans, the sounds delayed as he had to wait to catch his breath. “O-ohhhhhbaby...” He loved how unafraid his little boyfriend was—how ready he was for anything. John felt himself twitch every time the ghoul brought himself down, grabbing the sheets with white knuckles to stabilize himself.

It all felt amazing... John’s cock inside of him, the feeling of his thighs smacking against John’s, it was all so euphoric. But even still, he wanted more. More. More! “J-Johnny please...” Earth moaned out, “I want you to fuck me deeply until I scream...” He practically nearly begged. Fuck. He twitched hard inside him as he leaned forward, grabbing Earth’s waist as he began meeting his thrusts. John growled, the noise echoing in the room amidst flesh slapping against itself. He could already feel the soreness tensing up in his legs, knowing he’d overexerted himself but it would be worth it.

“Nyaaahhhh!!” Earth threw his head back, moaning loudly as John began to slammed right right into him. “Oh fuck Johnny...” He wrapped his arms around John’s neck, burying his face into his neck. “Johnny...mmm...oh fuck so good...” Earth moaned, licking and biting down at the base of his neck where his shoulder and neck met. “Gah...” John snarled, moving his head slightly to allow the ghoul more room. He dug claws into his ass as they formed and became elongated talons, tearing into his soft skin slightly. “T-take it, you goddamn cum slut...”

Earth nodded furiously, moaning loudly afterward as he felt John’s claws dig into his skin. He gripped John’s hair as his own claws formed, scratching across his shoulders wildly. “Mmmfff...! Yes daddy...I want your juicy cock to cum all over me and fill me up with your love...” John snarled louder this time, wincing as his hair was pulled and flesh clawed at. His eyes burned like the sun as he fucked Earth brutally, the bed quaking and squeaking beneath them. “M-mmmfffuccckk...” Sweat decorated his forehead and covered his body in a light coating as he panted. When he was close he grabbed the ghoul by the throat, squeezing slightly as he tilted him aside and dug elongated fangs into the skin. John came while he tasted the ghoul’s blood, overflowing him with cum as demanded. When he pulled away, he struggled to catch his breath as his mouth was dyed red with blood. His irises matched the same color as his tongue darted out, licking his lips.

“Aa-aaaAAHHHH!!” Earth’s claws dig into John’s back, scratching uncontrollably to the point where blood was drawn as John fucked him furiously. He gasped as he was suddenly being choked, and the feeling made him roll his eyes to the back of his skull. He was so close...everything he was feeling was pure euphoria...His eyes widened as John dug his fangs into his neck, and when he felt John cum inside of him along with his blood trickling down his neck, he let out a whore-like moan that made his roll his eyes back again, squirting cum all over John’s chest.

“J-JOHNNY!! Aaaaahhh!!” Earth stabbed his claws inside of John, throwing back his head as he orgasmed. “Mmmmmaaaahhh...” John blinked slowly, reaching up a shaking hand to wipe his mouth clean. His growls continued as he felt stinging and aching combined with the pleasure of his groin. Wet heat summoned his attention downward and he smirked, noticing the mess Earth had made on his chest. With the same bloody digit he scooped up a fingerful to taste, humming with light pleasure. Earth pulled his sunken nails out of John’s back as he panted heavily, lightly purring as he watched John taste his cum. “Mmmm...how do I taste, beary-boo?”

“Mmmff...” John gave another sharp hiss as he felt Earth’s claws yank out of his flesh. He snarled lightly, not cleaning up the entirety of Earth’s cum but definitely licking up a substantial amount. “Sweet and salty...” He chuckled lightly, cheeks flushed with lust.

Earth cooed as he gave John a smug smirk before he remembered that he saw him hiss in pain as he removed his claws. “Hey, Johnny-bear? Do you mind if I check out your back?”

Chapter 135: Love Is A Battlefield

Notes:

*Warning* Blood

“Hm?” John tilted his head to the side. His back was obviously covered in searing pain but he refused to show it—to appear weak in any sense. “Oh yeah, sure if you want.” He shrugged toughly and turned as he ran a hand through his hair. Thin trails of drying blood decorated his flesh, some of the gashes gnarlier than others.

Earth’s eyes widened so much they would’ve popped out of his skull as he saw the sight of John’s back. “Oh Johnny...I’m so sorry...” Guilt bloomed up in throat, making him sick to his stomach at how vicious he was to his sweet mate. No...now’s not the time for guilt, he needed to act quick. Earth’s wavered his hands around in the air, before bringing them together to rub his hands as the same gooey sap appeared in his hands.

He adjusted his position, before leaning down to lick up the first few bloody trails along the side of John’s sap. The taste of blood filled his entire mouth, and his bloodlust was growing more and more, making it more easier to frenzy. But no, he couldn’t eat his mate, he would never forgive him nor would Earth ever forgive himself for doing so. But the taste....oh fuuuck...the taste. So sweet yet so strong... There was a slight strength to it, like strong alcohol in a girly drink, almost reminiscent to John’s own personality. After he did so, he quickly wiped the sap down the entire gashes, slowly closing up, but no blood blooming across the flesh. He repeated the same, finding it more harder now as he licked the open wounds repeatedly and sucked the blood until it no longer flooded the open flesh.

The 8 deep gashes that decorated John’s back were the last few wounds that Earth was left with. It was so tempting...to just simply dig his fangs in and rip the flesh apart and bathe in John’s blood. But he can’t...he couldn’t...he would not do such a thing to his beary-boo. He had to cut himself off. “J-Johnny...?” He asked hesitantly, “Where’s your first-aid kit? And your rubbing alcohol?”

It felt strange as Earth worked on him, treating his wounds like a soldier returned from battle. But then again in some ways John felt like that’s exactly what he was—at least had been. “Uhm...” He looked over his shoulder as Earth’s voice summoned his attention, his thoughts feeling heavy and sluggish. “There’s...something in the bathroom, I think...gauze...Do I...do I need stitches, babe?” There was a hint of fear in his voice, but mixed with familiarity—like he’d asked that very question before in his life. The smell of blood lingered in his nostrils even after the wounds were cleaned, making him drool sickeningly over his own flesh.

“N-no, I-I-I don’t think you n-need stitches...” Earth shook his head before turning his head to where the door to John’s bathroom was. “I-I’ll be right back.” He slid off the bed, and off of John as he lightly limped towards the bathroom. John’s scent washed over him like entering a flower shop, but he knew what he was looking for did not smell as pleasant. He sniffed the air, smelling to see if the scent would stick out, and followed it to the cabinets under the sink. As he opened it, and took a whiff of inside the cabinet, and in fact, confirming that the rubbing alcohol was inside, along with the first aid kit with gauze beside it. He took the rubbing alcohol and gauze and quickly walked back to John on the bed. He cut a few pieces of gauze with his claws as best he could, before lightly pouring the alcohol onto it.

“Babe, this may sting, alright? I need you to take deep breaths and try not to squirm,” said Earth, before he placed the gauze on top of one of the wounds and pressed it inside to absorb the blood. John grunted a small chuckle, showing he understood. “I think I can handle it just fine.” But even still, as the ghoul pressed down he couldn’t help but breathe in sharply and grind his teeth. John did as he was told and stayed still, body stiff as he practiced his breathing.

“Heh...s’like we were in fucking combat or something, eh babe?”

A light snicker escaped Earth’s lips, “Well...kind of...” He said hesitantly, watching the blood bloom in the gauze as if was a beautiful Spring flower. “I scratched you up a bit too much and dug my claws into your back, sooo, you could say so,” He said with a small chuckle. Earth waved his fingers around, and the sap appeared again in his palms. Afterwards, when the blood in the wounds had been mostly absorbed, he rubbed the sap over the gashes, more so than the others as the wounds were deep. He repeated the same action for a few more times, pour the alcohol into the gauze, letting the blood absorb, and rub the sap over them.

When all was finished, and the wounds were mostly healed at this point, Earth rubbed John’s back comfortingly, spreading the sap all over him and a small leftover feeling of guilt still churned in his stomach. “Babe...I’m sorry I hurt you...I really didn’t mean to...” Earth cooed as his hand rubbed over John’s shoulder blades.

John quickly became used to the sensation, as the pattern was soon apparent. He could feel the numbing agents working alongside the slow going healing process, making him sigh. But the greatest pleasure of all was feeling his ghoul’s gentle hands rubbing and caressing his shoulders once more. He turned to face him with a surprisingly sweet smile on his face. “It’s alright, man...I know it was an accident. Besides...I’m kinda into pain.”

Earth smiled back gently at John, caressing down his sides. He turned his gaze back to John’s back, caressing the spots where he dug his claws. “I know that you like getting scratched...but I’m still a bit scared that I’ll go a little too far...” A small chuckle bubbled from Earth, which soon turned into a giggle. “I guess next time, you’re gonna have to put me in handcuffs, huh babe?” Earth asked, his lip curling into a smirk.